This is a modern-English version of The Lilac Fairy Book, originally written by Lang, Andrew. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


THE LILAC FAIRY BOOK


How the King found the girl playing at ball in the orchard.

"How the King found the girl playing at ball in the orchard."

"How the King discovered the girl playing ball in the orchard."


THE

LILAC FAIRY BOOK

 

EDITED BY
ANDREW LANG

EDITED BY
ANDREW LANG

logo

WITH 6 COLOURED PLATES AND
NUMEROUS ILLUSTRATIONS BY H. J. FORD

WITH 6 COLORED PLATES AND
NUMEROUS ILLUSTRATIONS BY H. J. FORD

 

 

LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO.
FOURTH AVENUE & 30TH STREET, NEW YORK
LONDON, BOMBAY AND CALCUTTA
1910

LONGMANS, GREEN, AND CO.
FOURTH AVENUE & 30TH STREET, NEW YORK
LONDON, MUMBAI, AND KOLKATA
1910


 

Copyright, 1910
BY
Longmans, Green, and Co.

Copyright, 1910
BY
Longmans, Green, and Co.


All rights reserved

All rights reserved

 

 

THE • PLIMPTON • PRESS
[W • D • O]
NORWOOD • MASS • U • S • A

THE • PLIMPTON • PRESS
[W • D • O]
NORWOOD • MA • U • S • A


PREFACE

'What cases are you engaged in at present?' 'Are you stopping many teeth just now?' 'What people have you converted lately?' Do ladies put these questions to the men—lawyers, dentists, clergymen, and so forth—who happen to sit next them at dinner parties?

'What? cases are you working on right now?' 'Are you pulling many teeth at the moment?' 'What people have you helped recently?' Do women ask these questions to the men—lawyers, dentists, clergymen, and so on—who happen to be sitting next to them at dinner parties?

I do not know whether ladies thus indicate their interest in the occupations of their casual neighbours at the hospitable board. But if they do not know me, or do not know me well, they generally ask 'Are you writing anything now?' (as if they should ask a painter 'Are you painting anything now?' or a lawyer 'Have you any cases at present?'). Sometimes they are more definite and inquire 'What are you writing now?' as if I must be writing something—which, indeed, is the case, though I dislike being reminded of it. It is an awkward question, because the fair being does not care a bawbee what I am writing; nor would she be much enlightened if I replied 'Madam, I am engaged on a treatise intended to prove that Normal is prior to Conceptional Totemism'—though that answer would be as true in fact as obscure in significance. The best plan seems to be to answer that I have entirely abandoned mere literature, and am contemplating a book on 'The Causes of Early Blight in the Potato,' a melancholy[Pg vi] circumstance which threatens to deprive us of our chief esculent root. The inquirer would never be undeceived. One nymph who, like the rest, could not keep off the horrid topic of my occupation, said 'You never write anything but fairy books, do you?' A French gentleman, too, an educationist and expert in portraits of Queen Mary, once sent me a newspaper article in which he had written that I was exclusively devoted to the composition of fairy books, and nothing else. He then came to England, visited me, and found that I knew rather more about portraits of Queen Mary than he did.

I don’t know if women hint at their interest in the activities of their casual neighbors at a friendly gathering. But if they don’t know me well, they usually ask, "Are you writing anything now?" as if they should ask a painter, "Are you painting anything now?" or a lawyer, "Do you have any cases right now?" Sometimes they’re more direct and ask, "What are you writing now?" as if I have to be writing something—which, truthfully, I am, though I don’t like being reminded of it. It’s an awkward question because the lady doesn’t actually care what I’m writing; nor would she be much enlightened if I replied, "Madam, I’m working on a treatise meant to prove that Normal is prior to Conceptional Totemism," even though that would be just as true as it is unclear. The best approach seems to be to say that I’ve completely given up on written literature and am thinking about a book on "The Causes of Early Blight in the Potato," a sad circumstance that threatens to take away our main edible root. The person asking would never know the truth. One woman, who like the others couldn’t avoid bringing up my work, said, "You only write fairy books, right?" A French man, an educator and expert on portraits of Queen Mary, once sent me a newspaper article stating that I was exclusively focused on writing fairy books and nothing else. He then came to England, visited me, and discovered that I knew quite a bit more about portraits of Queen Mary than he did.

In truth I never did write any fairy books in my life, except 'Prince Prigio,' 'Prince Ricardo,' and 'Tales from a Fairy Court'—that of the aforesaid Prigio. I take this opportunity of recommending these fairy books—poor things, but my own—to parents and guardians who may never have heard of them. They are rich in romantic adventure, and the Princes always marry the right Princesses and live happy ever afterwards; while the wicked witches, stepmothers, tutors and governesses are never cruelly punished, but retire to the country on ample pensions. I hate cruelty: I never put a wicked stepmother in a barrel and send her tobogganing down a hill. It is true that Prince Ricardo did kill the Yellow Dwarf; but that was in fair fight, sword in hand, and the dwarf, peace to his ashes! died in harness.

Honestly, I’ve never written any fairy tales in my life, except for 'Prince Prigio,' 'Prince Ricardo,' and 'Tales from a Fairy Court,' which features the aforementioned Prigio. I want to take this chance to recommend these fairy tales—simple as they are, they're my own—to parents and guardians who might not be familiar with them. They’re full of romantic adventures, and the princes always end up marrying the right princesses and living happily ever after; meanwhile, the wicked witches, stepmothers, tutors, and governesses are never cruelly punished but instead retire to the countryside with generous pensions. I can’t stand cruelty: I never put a wicked stepmother in a barrel and send her sliding down a hill. It’s true that Prince Ricardo did kill the Yellow Dwarf, but that was in a fair fight, sword in hand, and the dwarf, peace to his ashes! died in harness.

The object of these confessions is not only that of advertising my own fairy books (which are not 'out of print'; if your bookseller says so, the truth is not in him), but of giving credit where credit is due. The[Pg vii] fairy books have been almost wholly the work of Mrs. Lang, who has translated and adapted them from the French, German, Portuguese, Italian, Spanish, Catalan, and other languages.

The purpose of these confessions is not just to promote my own fairy books (which are not 'out of print'; if your bookseller claims otherwise, they’re not telling the truth), but also to give credit where it’s deserved. The[Pg vii] fairy books have mostly been created by Mrs. Lang, who has translated and adapted them from French, German, Portuguese, Italian, Spanish, Catalan, and other languages.

My part has been that of Adam, according to Mark Twain, in the Garden of Eden. Eve worked, Adam superintended. I also superintend. I find out where the stories are, and advise, and, in short, superintend. I do not write the stories out of my own head. The reputation of having written all the fairy books (an European reputation in nurseries and the United States of America) is 'the burden of an honour unto which I was not born.' It weighs upon and is killing me, as the general fash of being the wife of the Lord of Burleigh, Burleigh House by Stamford Town, was too much for the village maiden espoused by that peer.

My role has been like Adam’s, according to Mark Twain, in the Garden of Eden. Eve did the work, and Adam supervised. I also supervise. I find out where the stories are, give advice, and, in short, supervise. I do not create the stories from my own imagination. The reputation of having written all the fairy books (a European reputation in nurseries and the United States) is 'the weight of an honor I was not born into.' It burdens me and is draining, just like the pressure of being the wife of the Lord of Burleigh, at Burleigh House near Stamford Town, was too much for the village girl married to that nobleman.

Nobody really wrote most of the stories. People told them in all parts of the world long before Egyptian hieroglyphics or Cretan signs or Cyprian syllabaries, or alphabets were invented. They are older than reading and writing, and arose like wild flowers before men had any education to quarrel over. The grannies told them to the grandchildren, and when the grandchildren became grannies they repeated the same old tales to the new generation. Homer knew the stories and made up the 'Odyssey' out of half a dozen of them. All the history of Greece till about 800 B.C. is a string of the fairy tales, all about Theseus and Heracles and Oedipus and Minos and Perseus is a Cabinet des Fées, a collection of fairy tales. Shakespeare took them and put bits of them into 'King Lear' and other plays; he could not have made them up himself, great as he was. Let ladies[Pg viii] and gentlemen think of this when they sit down to write fairy tales, and have them nicely typed, and send them to Messrs. Longman & Co. to be published. They think that to write a new fairy tale is easy work. They are mistaken: the thing is impossible. Nobody can write a new fairy tale; you can only mix up and dress up the old, old stories, and put the characters into new dresses, as Miss Thackeray did so well in 'Five Old Friends.' If any big girl of fourteen reads this preface, let her insist on being presented with 'Five Old Friends.'

Nobody really wrote most of the stories. People shared them all over the world long before Egyptian hieroglyphics, Cretan signs, Cyprian syllabaries, or alphabets were created. They are older than reading and writing and appeared like wildflowers before humans had any education to fight over. Grandmothers told them to their grandchildren, and when the grandchildren grew up to be grandmothers, they passed down the same old tales to the new generation. Homer knew the stories and crafted the 'Odyssey' from several of them. The entire history of Greece up until about 800 B.C. consists of fairy tales, all about Theseus, Heracles, Oedipus, Minos, and Perseus, making it a Cabinet des Fées, a collection of fairy tales. Shakespeare took these stories and incorporated parts of them into 'King Lear' and other plays; he couldn’t have created them himself, no matter how great he was. Let ladies[Pg viii] and gentlemen remember this when they sit down to write fairy tales, type them out nicely, and send them to Messrs. Longman & Co. for publication. They think that writing a new fairy tale is an easy task. They are wrong: it’s impossible. No one can write a new fairy tale; you can only mix up and repackage the old, old stories and put the characters in new outfits, just like Miss Thackeray did so well in 'Five Old Friends.' If any fourteen-year-old girl reads this preface, she should make sure to get a copy of 'Five Old Friends.'

But the three hundred and sixty-five authors who try to write new fairy tales are very tiresome. They always begin with a little boy or girl who goes out and meets the fairies of polyanthuses and gardenias and apple blossoms: 'Flowers and fruits, and other winged things.' These fairies try to be funny, and fail; or they try to preach, and succeed. Real fairies never preach or talk slang. At the end, the little boy or girl wakes up and finds that he has been dreaming.

But the three hundred sixty-five authors who try to write new fairy tales are really annoying. They always start with a little boy or girl who goes out and meets the fairies of polyanthuses, gardenias, and apple blossoms: 'Flowers and fruits, and other winged things.' These fairies try to be funny, but they miss the mark; or they try to give a moral lesson, and they actually succeed. Real fairies never preach or use slang. In the end, the little boy or girl wakes up and realizes it was all a dream.

Such are the new fairy stories. May we be preserved from all the sort of them!

Such are the new fairy tales. Let's hope we stay safe from all of them!

Our stories are almost all old, some from Ireland, before that island was as celebrated for her wrongs as for her verdure; some from Asia, made, I dare say, before the Aryan invasion; some from Moydart, Knoydart, Morar and Ardnamurchan, where the sea streams run like great clear rivers and the saw-edged hills are blue, and men remember Prince Charlie. Some are from Portugal, where the golden fruits grow in the Garden of the Hesperides; and some are from wild Wales, and were told at Arthur's Court; and others come from the firesides of the kinsmen of the Welsh, the Bretons.[Pg ix] There are also modern tales by a learned Scandinavian named Topelius.

Our stories are mostly old, some originating from Ireland, before that island was known as much for its struggles as for its beauty; some from Asia, probably even before the Aryan invasion; and others from Moydart, Knoydart, Morar, and Ardnamurchan, where the sea streams flow like clear rivers and the jagged hills appear blue, and people still remember Prince Charlie. Some tales come from Portugal, where golden fruits grow in the Garden of the Hesperides; others are from wild Wales, shared at Arthur's Court; and some are from the firesides of the Welsh's relatives, the Bretons.[Pg ix] There are also contemporary stories by a knowledgeable Scandinavian named Topelius.

All the stories were translated or adapted by Mrs. Lang, except 'The Jogi's Punishment' and 'Moti,' done by Major Campbell out of the Pushtoo language; 'How Brave Walter hunted Wolves,' which, with 'Little Lasse' and 'The Raspberry Worm,' was done from Topelius by Miss Harding; and 'The Sea King's Gift,' by Miss Christie, from the same author.

All the stories were translated or adapted by Mrs. Lang, except for 'The Jogi's Punishment' and 'Moti,' which were done by Major Campbell from the Pushtoo language; 'How Brave Walter Hunted Wolves,' along with 'Little Lasse' and 'The Raspberry Worm,' were adapted from Topelius by Miss Harding; and 'The Sea King's Gift' was translated by Miss Christie, also from the same author.

It has been suggested to the Editor that children and parents and guardians would like 'The Grey True Ghost-Story Book.' He knows that the children would like it well, and he would gladly give it to them; but about the taste of fond anxious mothers and kind aunts he is not quite so certain. Before he was twelve the Editor knew true ghost stories enough to fill a volume. They were a pure joy till bedtime, but then, and later, were not wholly a source of unmixed pleasure. At that time the Editor was not afraid of the dark, for he thought, 'If a ghost is here, we can't see him.' But when older and better informed persons said that ghosts brought their own light with them (which is too true), then one's emotions were such as parents do not desire the young to endure. For this reason 'The Grey True Ghost-Story Book' is never likely to be illustrated by Mr. Ford.

It has been suggested to the Editor that kids and their parents or guardians would be interested in 'The Grey True Ghost-Story Book.' He knows that the kids would really enjoy it, and he would be happy to share it with them; however, he’s not so sure about the preferences of loving, concerned mothers and sweet aunts. Before he turned twelve, the Editor had enough true ghost stories to fill a book. They were a pure delight before bedtime, but later on, they weren't all just fun and games. At that age, the Editor wasn’t scared of the dark, because he thought, 'If there’s a ghost here, we won’t see it.' But when older and wiser people said that ghosts bring their own light (which is sadly true), it created feelings that parents wouldn’t want their kids to experience. For this reason, 'The Grey True Ghost-Story Book' probably won’t be illustrated by Mr. Ford.


CONTENTS

PAGE
The Shifty Lad 1
The False Prince and the True 22
The Jogi's Punishment 31
The Heart of a Monkey 42
The Fairy Nurse 54
A Lost Paradise 62
How Brave Walter Hunted Wolves 67
The King of the Waterfalls 75
A French Puck 91
The Three Crowns 95
The Story of a Very Bad Boy 110
The Brown Bear of Norway 118
Little Lasse 132
'Moti' 141
The Enchanted Deer 151
A Fish Story 162
The Wonderful Tune 165
The Rich Brother and the Poor Brother 173
The One-Handed Girl 185
The Bones of Djulung 209
The Sea King's Gift 216
The Raspberry Worm 229
The Stones of Plouhinec 237
[Pg xii]The Castle of Kerglas 245
The Battle of the Birds 262
The Lady of the Fountain 279
The Four Gifts 299
The Groac'h of the Isle of Lok 310
The Escape of the Mouse 322
The Believing Husbands 332
The Hoodie-Crow 336
The Brownie of the Lake 341
The Winning of Olwen 349

LIST OF ILLUSTRATIONS

COLOURED PLATES
How the King found the girl playing at ball in the orchard Frontispiece
When she stood upright her ugliness had all gone To face p. 76
The Sea-lady allures Maurice the Piper into the sea " 170
Peronnik in the Vale of Pleasure " 256
How Owen was found by the lake " 292
Indeed I will wed thee; a pretty creature is the Hoodie " 336
FULL-PAGE PLATES
The shoe in the road To face p. 6
How the black rogue was tricked " 10
The child finds out the truth " 14
How the shifty lad was hung on Dublin Bridge " 18
Unhappily the hermit was not really as holy as he seemed " 32
The Princess released from the box " 36
How John got his wife back from the fairies " 58
[Pg xiv] The giant's shadow " 86
Seven Inches carries away the princesses " 96
Down went the two bridegrooms " 104
The Princess loses her first baby " 120
'Four long years I was married to thee;' " 128
How the girl lost her hand " 188
The King's son finds the girl in the tree " 192
'My baby, my baby!' " 198
The lady in black slays Rogéar the magician " 256
How the king's son fetched the magpie's eggs " 268
How Owen first saw the Countess of the Fountain " 286
Kilwch arrives at the gate of Arthur's palace " 350
Fair Olwen arrives " 356
ILLUSTRATIONS IN TEXT
The quarrel in the Tennis Court To face p. 23
The terrible end of the Jogi " 40
The monkey feeds the shark " 43
The monkey has a ride " 46
The donkey expected the lion would speak of their marriage " 49
The fairies go off with the farmer's wife " 55
How the Queen brings the shaggy brown horse to the King " 79
In came Seven Inches hand in hand with the youngest sister " 99
He will make a splendid ram " 112
Some one at last awaked Moti " 146
Instead of a deer a woman with long black hair was standing there " 152
[Pg xv] She combed his hair with a golden comb, but his eyes opened not " 155
How the fish got into the water " 163
The one-handed girl befriends a snake " 197
The girl asks the snakes for the ring and casket " 204
The little girl and Djulung-djulung " 210
How the iron tree bowed down and the girl gave of its leaves and flowers to the king " 214
How the sea-fairies brought a cow for Maie " 223
How Lisa and Aina met the Raspberry King " 233
How Peronnik tricked the Viper-maned Lion " 254
How the king's son saved the raven from the snake " 263
So the giant was drowned in the middle of the lake " 275
Kynon meets with the black master of the beasts " 281
'Come lawyer, come tailor, come miller, come singer.' " 314
How Bellah found Korandon " 318
The Stag of Redynvre brings the Seven Companions to the Owl of Cwm Cawlwyd " 366

THE SHIFTY LAD

In the land of Erin there dwelt long ago a widow who had an only son. He was a clever boy, so she saved up enough money to send him to school, and, as soon as he was old enough, to apprentice him to any trade that he would choose. But when the time came, he said he would not be bound to any trade, and that he meant to be a thief.

In the land of Erin, there lived a widow long ago who had one son. He was a bright kid, so she managed to save enough money to send him to school, and as soon as he was old enough, to apprentice him to whatever trade he wanted. But when the time came, he said he didn't want to be tied down to any trade and that he intended to be a thief.

Now his mother was very sorrowful when she heard of this, but she knew quite well that if she tried to stop his having his own way he would only grow more determined to get it. So all the answer she made was that the end of thieves was hanging at the bridge of Dublin, and then she left him alone, hoping that when he was older he might become more sensible.

Now his mother was really sad when she heard about this, but she knew that if she tried to stop him from doing what he wanted, he would just become more determined to go through with it. So all she said was that thieves end up hanging at the bridge in Dublin, and then she left him alone, hoping he would be more sensible when he was older.

One day she was going to church to hear a sermon from a great preacher, and she begged the Shifty Lad, as the neighbours called him from the tricks he played, to come with her. But he only laughed and declared that he did not like sermons, adding:

One day she was heading to church to listen to a sermon from a renowned preacher, and she urged the Shifty Lad, as the neighbors called him due to the tricks he pulled, to come along. But he just laughed and said he didn’t like sermons, adding:

'However, I will promise you this, that the first trade you hear named after you come out from church shall be my trade for the rest of my life.'

'But I promise you this: the first trade you hear named after you leave church will be my trade for the rest of my life.'

These words gave a little comfort to the poor woman, and her heart was lighter than before as she bade him farewell.

These words offered some comfort to the poor woman, and her heart felt a bit lighter as she said goodbye to him.

When the Shifty Lad thought that the hour had nearly come for the sermon to be over, he hid himself in some bushes in a little path that led straight to his mother's house, and as she passed along, thinking of all[Pg 2] the good things she had heard, a voice shouted close to her ear 'Robbery! Robbery! Robbery!' The suddenness of it made her jump. The naughty boy had managed to change his voice, so that she did not know it for his, and he had concealed himself so well that, though she peered about all round her, she could see no one. As soon as she had turned the corner the Shifty Lad came out, and by running very fast through the wood he contrived to reach home before his mother, who found him stretched out comfortably before the fire.

When the Shifty Lad thought it was almost time for the sermon to end, he hid in some bushes along a path that led straight to his mom's house. As she walked by, distracted by all the good things she had heard, a voice shouted right next to her ear, "Robbery! Robbery! Robbery!" The suddenness of it made her jump. The naughty boy had managed to alter his voice so well that she didn't recognize it, and he had hidden himself so effectively that, even as she looked around, she couldn’t see anyone. Once she turned the corner, the Shifty Lad came out and sprinted through the woods to get home before his mom, who found him lounging comfortably in front of the fire.

'Well, have you got any news to tell me?' asked he.

'So, do you have any news to share with me?' he asked.

'No, nothing; for I left the church at once, and did not stop to speak to anyone.'

'No, nothing; I left the church right away and didn't stop to talk to anyone.'

'Oh, then no one has mentioned a trade to you?' he said in tones of disappointment.

'Oh, so no one has brought up a trade with you?' he said, sounding disappointed.

'Ye—es,' she replied slowly. 'At least, as I walked down the path a voice cried out "Robbery! Robbery! Robbery!" but that was all.'

'Yeah—yes,' she replied slowly. 'At least, as I walked down the path a voice shouted "Robbery! Robbery! Robbery!" but that was all.'

'And quite enough too,' answered the boy. 'What did I tell you? That is going to be my trade.'

'That's more than enough,' the boy replied. 'What did I tell you? That's going to be my job.'

'Then your end will be hanging at the bridge of Dublin,' said she. But there was no sleep for her that night, for she lay in the dark thinking about her son.

'Then your end will be hanging at the Dublin bridge,' she said. But she couldn't sleep that night, as she lay in the dark thinking about her son.

'If he is to be a thief at all, he had better be a good one. And who is there that can teach him?' the mother asked herself. But an idea came to her, and she arose early, before the sun was up, and set off for the home of the Black Rogue, or Gallows Bird, who was such a wonderful thief that, though all had been robbed by him, no one could catch him.

'If he's going to be a thief, he might as well be a good one. But who could teach him?' the mother wondered. Then an idea struck her, and she got up early, before sunrise, and headed to the home of the Black Rogue, or Gallows Bird, who was such an amazing thief that even though everyone had been robbed by him, no one could ever catch him.

'Good-morning to you,' said the woman as she reached the place where the Black Gallows Bird lived when he was not away on his business. 'My son has a fancy to learn your trade. Will you be kind enough to teach him?'

'Good morning to you,' said the woman as she arrived at the place where the Black Gallows Bird lived when he wasn't away on his business. 'My son wants to learn your trade. Will you be kind enough to teach him?'

[Pg 3]'If he is clever, I don't mind trying,' answered the Black Gallows Bird; 'and, of course, if any one can turn him into a first-rate thief, it is I. But if he is stupid, it is no use at all; I can't bear stupid people.'

[Pg 3]'If he’s smart, I don’t mind giving it a shot,' replied the Black Gallows Bird; 'and, obviously, if anyone can turn him into an excellent thief, it’s me. But if he’s dumb, it’s pointless; I can’t stand stupid people.'

'No, he isn't stupid,' said the woman with a sigh. 'So to-night, after dark, I will send him to you.'

'No, he isn't stupid,' said the woman with a sigh. 'So tonight, after dark, I'll send him to you.'

The Shifty Lad jumped for joy when his mother told him where she had been.

The Shifty Lad jumped for joy when his mom told him where she had been.

'I will become the best thief in all Erin!' he cried, and paid no heed when his mother shook her head and murmured something about 'the bridge of Dublin.'

"I'll be the best thief in all of Erin!" he shouted, not paying any attention when his mother shook her head and mumbled something about "the bridge of Dublin."

Every evening after dark the Shifty Lad went to the home of the Black Gallows Bird, and many were the new tricks he learned. By and bye he was allowed to go out with the Bird and watch him at work, and at last there came a day when his master thought that he had grown clever enough to help in a big robbery.

Every evening after dark, the Shifty Lad went to the home of the Black Gallows Bird, and he learned many new tricks. Eventually, he was allowed to go out with the Bird and watch him work, and finally, the day came when his master thought he was clever enough to help with a big robbery.

'There is a rich farmer up there on the hill, who has just sold all his fat cattle for much money and has bought some lean ones which will cost him little. Now it happens that, while he has received the money for the fat cattle, he has not yet paid the price of the thin ones, which he has in the cowhouse. To-morrow he will go to the market with the money in his hand, so to-night we must get at the chest. When all is quiet we will hide in the loft.'

'There’s a wealthy farmer up on the hill who just sold all his fat cows for a lot of money and bought some lean ones that will cost him less. The thing is, even though he’s received the cash for the fat cows, he hasn’t paid for the thin ones he has in the barn yet. Tomorrow, he’ll head to the market with the money in hand, so tonight we need to get into the chest. When everything is calm, we’ll hide in the loft.'

There was no moon, and it was the night of Hallowe'en, and everyone was burning nuts and catching apples in a tub of water with their hands tied, and playing all sorts of other games, till the Shifty Lad grew quite tired of waiting for them to get to bed. The Black Gallows Bird, who was more accustomed to the business, tucked himself up on the hay and went to sleep, telling the boy to wake him when the merry-makers had departed. But the Shifty Lad, who could keep still no longer, crept down to the cowshed and loosened the heads of the cattle which were tied, and they began to kick each[Pg 4] other and bellow, and made such a noise that the company in the farmhouse ran out to tie them up again. Then the Shifty Lad entered the room and picked up a big handful of nuts, and returned to the loft, where the Black Rogue was still sleeping. At first the Shifty Lad shut his eyes too, but very soon he sat up, and, taking a big needle and thread from his pocket, he sewed the hem of the Black Gallows Bird's coat to a heavy piece of bullock's hide that was hanging at his back.

There was no moon, and it was Halloween night, and everyone was roasting nuts and trying to catch apples in a tub of water with their hands tied, playing all sorts of other games, until the Shifty Lad got really tired of waiting for them to go to bed. The Black Gallows Bird, who was more used to this sort of thing, settled down on the hay and went to sleep, telling the boy to wake him when the partygoers had left. But the Shifty Lad, unable to stay still any longer, snuck down to the cowshed and loosened the heads of the tied-up cattle, and they started kicking each other and bellowing, making such a racket that the people in the farmhouse ran out to tie them up again. Then the Shifty Lad went into the room and grabbed a big handful of nuts and went back up to the loft, where the Black Rogue was still sleeping. At first, the Shifty Lad closed his eyes, but soon he sat up, and, taking a big needle and thread from his pocket, he sewed the hem of the Black Gallows Bird's coat to a heavy piece of bullock's hide that was hanging on his back.

By this time the cattle were all tied up again, but as the people could not find their nuts they sat round the fire and began to tell stories.

By this time, all the cattle were tied up again, but since the people couldn't find their nuts, they sat around the fire and started telling stories.

'I will crack a nut,' said the Shifty Lad.

'I will crack a nut,' said the Shifty Kid.

'You shall not,' cried the Black Gallows Bird; 'they will hear you.'

'You can't,' shouted the Black Gallows Bird; 'they'll hear you.'

'I don't care,' answered the Shifty Lad. 'I never spent Hallowe'en yet without cracking a nut'; and he cracked one.

'I don't care,' replied the Shifty Lad. 'I’ve never spent Halloween without cracking a nut'; and he cracked one.

'Some one is cracking nuts up there,' said one of the merry-makers in the farmhouse. 'Come quickly, and we will see who it is.'

'Someone is cracking nuts up there,' said one of the partygoers in the farmhouse. 'Come quickly, and let's see who it is.'

He spoke loudly, and the Black Gallows Bird heard, and ran out of the loft, dragging the big leather hide after him which the Shifty Lad had sewed to his coat.

He shouted, and the Black Gallows Bird heard him, then ran out of the loft, dragging the large leather hide that the Shifty Lad had sewn to his coat.

'He is stealing my hide!' shouted the farmer, and they all darted after him; but he was too swift for them, and at last he managed to tear the hide from his coat, and then he flew like a hare till he reached his old hiding-place. But all this took a long time, and meanwhile the Shifty Lad got down from the loft, and searched the house till he found the chest with the gold and silver in it, concealed behind a load of straw and covered with loaves of bread and a great cheese. The Shifty Lad slung the money bags round his shoulders and took the bread and the cheese under his arm, then set out quietly for the Black Rogue's house.

'He's stealing my hide!' yelled the farmer, and they all sprinted after him; but he was too quick for them, and eventually he managed to rip the hide from his coat, then he dashed away like a rabbit until he reached his old hiding spot. But all of this took a while, and in the meantime, the Shifty Lad climbed down from the loft and searched the house until he found the chest with the gold and silver in it, hidden behind a pile of straw and covered with loaves of bread and a big cheese. The Shifty Lad slung the money bags over his shoulders and tucked the bread and cheese under his arm, then quietly headed for the Black Rogue's house.

[Pg 5]'Here you are at last, you villain!' cried his master in great wrath. 'But I will be revenged on you.'

[Pg 5] 'Finally, you show up, you scoundrel!' shouted his master in furious anger. 'But I will get my revenge on you.'

'It is all right,' replied the Shifty Lad calmly. 'I have brought what you wanted'; and he laid the things he was carrying down on the ground.

'It's all good,' replied the Shifty Lad calmly. 'I brought what you wanted'; and he set down the things he was carrying on the ground.

'Ah! you are the better thief,' said the Black Rogue's wife; and the Black Rogue added:

'Ah! you're the better thief,' said the Black Rogue's wife; and the Black Rogue added:

'Yes, it is you who are the clever boy'; and they divided the spoil, and the Black Gallows Bird had one half and the Shifty Lad the other half.

'Yes, you're the clever one,' they said; and they split the loot, with the Black Gallows Bird getting one half and the Shifty Lad taking the other half.

A few weeks after that the Black Gallows Bird had news of a wedding that was to be held near the town; and the bridegroom had many friends and everybody sent him a present. Now a rich farmer who lived up near the moor thought that nothing was so useful to a young couple when they first began to keep house as a fine fat sheep, so he bade his shepherd go off to the mountain where the flock were feeding, and bring him back the best he could find. And the shepherd chose out the largest and fattest of the sheep and the one with the whitest fleece; then he tied its feet together and put it across his shoulder, for he had a long way to go.

A few weeks later, the Black Gallows Bird heard about a wedding happening near the town; the groom had a lot of friends, and everyone was sending him gifts. A wealthy farmer who lived up by the moor thought a nice, fat sheep would be the most useful gift for a young couple starting their new life together, so he told his shepherd to head to the mountain where the flock was grazing and bring back the best one he could find. The shepherd picked out the largest, fattest sheep with the whitest fleece; then he tied its legs together and threw it over his shoulder for the long journey home.

That day the Shifty Lad happened to be wandering over the moor, when he saw the man with the sheep on his shoulder walking along the road which led past the Black Rogue's house. The sheep was heavy and the man was in no hurry, so he came slowly and the boy knew that he himself could easily get back to his master before the shepherd was even in sight.

That day, the Shifty Lad was walking across the moor when he spotted a man with a sheep on his shoulder walking down the road that passed by the Black Rogue's house. The sheep was heavy, and the man wasn't in a rush, so he moved slowly. The boy realized he could easily return to his master before the shepherd was even in view.

'I will wager,' he cried, as he pushed quickly through the bushes which hid the cabin—'I will wager that I will steal the sheep from the man that is coming before he passes here.'

'I bet,' he shouted, as he rushed through the bushes that concealed the cabin—'I bet that I can steal the sheep from the guy who's coming before he gets here.'

'Will you indeed?' said the Gallows Bird. 'I will wager you a hundred silver pieces that you can do nothing of the sort.'

'Will you really?' said the Gallows Bird. 'I bet you a hundred silver pieces that you can't do anything like that.'

[Pg 6]'Well, I will try it, anyway,' replied the boy, and disappeared in the bushes. He ran fast till he entered a wood through which the shepherd must go, and then he stopped, and taking off one of his shoes smeared it with mud and set it in the path. When this was done he slipped behind a rock and waited.

[Pg 6]'Well, I’ll give it a shot,' the boy said, and vanished into the bushes. He ran quickly until he reached the woods where the shepherd was supposed to pass, then he paused, took off one of his shoes, smeared it with mud, and placed it on the path. After that, he hid behind a rock and waited.

Very soon the man came up, and, seeing the shoe lying there, he stopped and looked at it.

Very soon, the man approached and, noticing the shoe on the ground, he paused and stared at it.

'It is a good shoe,' he said to himself, 'but very dirty. Still, if I had the fellow, I would be at the trouble of cleaning it'; so he threw the shoe down again and went on.

'It's a nice shoe,' he said to himself, 'but really dirty. Still, if I had the guy, I'd take the time to clean it'; so he threw the shoe down again and kept walking.

The Shifty Lad smiled as he heard him, and, picking up the shoe, he crept round by a short way and laid the other shoe on the path. A few minutes after the shepherd arrived, and beheld the second shoe lying on the path.

The Shifty Lad smiled when he heard him, and, picking up the shoe, he took a shortcut and placed the other shoe on the path. A few minutes later, the shepherd arrived and saw the second shoe lying on the path.

'Why, that is the fellow of the dirty shoe!' he exclaimed when he saw it. 'I will go back and pick up the other one, and then I shall have a pair of good shoes,' and he put the sheep on the grass and returned to fetch the shoe. Then the Shifty Lad put on his shoes, and, picking up the sheep, carried it home. And the Black Rogue paid him the hundred marks of his wager.

'Hey, that’s the guy with the dirty shoe!' he said when he saw it. 'I’ll go back and grab the other one, and then I'll have a decent pair of shoes,' and he set the sheep down on the grass and went back to get the shoe. Then the Shifty Lad put on his shoes and, picking up the sheep, took it home. And the Black Rogue paid him the hundred marks he bet.

When the shepherd reached the farmhouse that night he told his tale to his master, who scolded him for being stupid and careless, and bade him go the next day to the mountain and fetch him a kid, and he would send that as a wedding gift. But the Shifty Lad was on the lookout, and hid himself in the wood, and the moment the man drew near with the kid on his shoulders began to bleat like a sheep, and no one, not even the sheep's own mother, could have told the difference.

When the shepherd got to the farmhouse that night, he shared his story with his boss, who scolded him for being foolish and careless. He told him to go to the mountain the next day and bring back a kid, saying he would send it as a wedding gift. But the Shifty Lad was watching, so he hid in the woods. As soon as the man came close with the kid on his shoulders, he started bleating like a sheep, and no one, not even the sheep's own mother, could tell the difference.

THE SHOE IN THE ROAD.

'Why, it must have got its feet loose, and have strayed after all,' thought the man; and he put the kid on the grass and hurried off in the direction of the[Pg 9] bleating. Then the boy ran back and picked up the kid, and took it to the Black Gallows Bird.

'Why, it must have gotten its feet free and wandered off after all,' thought the man; and he set the kid down on the grass and hurried off in the direction of the[Pg 9] bleating. Then the boy ran back, picked up the kid, and took it to the Black Gallows Bird.

The shepherd could hardly believe his eyes when he returned from seeking the sheep and found that the kid had vanished. He was afraid to go home and tell the same tale that he had told yesterday; so he searched the wood through and through till night was nearly come. Then he felt that there was no help for it, and he must go home and confess to his master.

The shepherd could barely believe what he saw when he got back from looking for the sheep and realized the kid was gone. He was too scared to go home and tell the same story he had told the day before, so he searched the woods thoroughly until it was almost dark. Eventually, he realized there was no way around it, and he had to go home and confess to his master.

Of course, the farmer was very angry at this second misfortune; but this time he told him to drive one of the big bulls from the mountain, and warned him that if he lost that he would lose his place also. Again the Shifty Lad, who was on the watch, perceived him pass by, and when he saw the man returning with the great bull he cried to the Black Rogue:

Of course, the farmer was really upset about this second misfortune; but this time he told him to drive one of the big bulls down from the mountain and warned him that if he lost that one, he would also lose his job. Once again, the Shifty Lad, who was keeping an eye out, saw him passing by, and when he noticed the man coming back with the huge bull, he shouted to the Black Rogue:

'Be quick and come into the wood, and we will try and get the bull also.'

'Come quickly into the woods, and we'll try to get the bull too.'

'But how can we do that?' asked the Black Rogue.

'But how can we do that?' asked the Black Rogue.

'Oh, quite easily! You hide yourself out there and baa like a sheep, and I will go in the other direction and bleat like a kid. It will be all right, I assure you.'

'Oh, that's easy! You stay out there and baa like a sheep, and I'll head the other way and bleat like a goat. It'll be fine, I promise.'

The shepherd was walking slowly, driving the bull before him, when he suddenly heard a loud baa amongst the bushes far away on one side of the path, and a feeble bleat answering it from the other side.

The shepherd was walking slowly, guiding the bull in front of him, when he suddenly heard a loud baa from the bushes far away on one side of the path and a weak bleat responding from the other side.

'Why, it must be the sheep and the kid that I lost,' said he. 'Yes, surely it must'; and tying the bull hastily to a tree, he went off after the sheep and the kid, and searched the wood till he was tired. Of course by the time he came back the two thieves had driven the bull home and killed him for meat, so the man was obliged to go to his master and confess that he had been tricked again.

'It must be the sheep and the goat that I lost,' he said. 'Yeah, it definitely has to be that'; and quickly tying the bull to a tree, he went off searching for the sheep and the goat in the woods until he got exhausted. By the time he returned, the two thieves had already taken the bull home and killed him for meat, so the man had to go to his boss and admit that he had been fooled again.

After this the Black Rogue and the Shifty Lad grew[Pg 10] bolder and bolder, and stole great quantities of cattle and sold them and grew quite rich. One day they were returning from the market with a large sum of money in their pockets when they passed a gallows erected on the top of a hill.

After this, the Black Rogue and the Shifty Lad became[Pg 10] more and more daring, stealing large amounts of cattle, selling them, and becoming quite wealthy. One day, as they were coming back from the market with a good chunk of money in their pockets, they passed a gallows set up on top of a hill.

'Let us stop and look at that gallows,' exclaimed the Shifty Lad. 'I have never seen one so close before. Yet some say that it is the end of all thieves.'

'Let's stop and take a look at that gallows,' said the Shifty Lad. 'I've never seen one up close before. But some say it's the final destination for all thieves.'

There was no one in sight, and they carefully examined every part of it.

There was no one around, and they carefully looked at every part of it.

'I wonder how it feels to be hung,' said the Shifty Lad. 'I should like to know, in case they ever catch me. I'll try first, and then you can do so.'

'I wonder what it feels like to be hanged,' said the Shifty Lad. 'I'd like to know, just in case they ever catch me. I'll try it first, and then you can too.'

As he spoke he fastened the loose cord about his neck, and when it was quite secure he told the Black Rogue to take the other end of the rope and draw him up from the ground.

As he spoke, he tied the loose cord around his neck, and when it was secure, he told the Black Rogue to grab the other end of the rope and pull him up from the ground.

'When I am tired of it I will shake my legs, and then you must let me down,' said he.

'When I get tired of it, I’ll shake my legs, and then you have to let me down,' he said.

The Black Rogue drew up the rope, but in half a minute the Shifty Lad's legs began to shake, and he quickly let it down again.

The Black Rogue pulled up the rope, but in less than a minute, the Shifty Lad's legs started to tremble, so he quickly dropped it again.

'You can't imagine what a funny feeling hanging gives you,' murmured the Shifty Lad, who looked rather purple in the face and spoke in an odd voice. 'I don't think you have ever tried it, or you wouldn't have let me go up first. Why, it is the pleasantest thing, I have ever done. I was shaking my legs from sheer delight, and if you had been there you would have shaken your legs too.'

'You can't imagine how weird it feels to hang,' murmured the Shifty Lad, who looked kind of purple in the face and spoke in a strange voice. 'I doubt you've ever tried it, or you wouldn't have let me go up first. Honestly, it's the most enjoyable thing I've ever done. I was shaking my legs from pure delight, and if you had been there, you would have been shaking your legs, too.'

'Well, let me try, if it is so nice,' answered the Black Rogue. 'But be sure you tie the knot securely, for I don't want to fall down and break my neck.'

'Well, let me give it a shot, if it's really that great,' replied the Black Rogue. 'But make sure you tie the knot tight, because I don't want to fall and break my neck.'

'Oh, I will see to that!' replied the Shifty Lad. 'When you are tired, just whistle, and I'll let you down.'

'Oh, I'll take care of that!' replied the Shifty Lad. 'Whenever you're tired, just whistle, and I'll help you out.'

HOW THE BLACK ROGUE WAS TRICKED.

So the Black Rogue was drawn up, and as soon as[Pg 13] he was as high as the rope would allow him to go the Shifty Lad called to him:

So the Black Rogue was pulled up, and as soon as[Pg 13] he reached the maximum height the rope would let him, the Shifty Lad called out to him:

'Don't forget to whistle when you want to come down; but if you are enjoying yourself as I did, shake your legs.'

'Don't forget to whistle when you want to come down; but if you're having as much fun as I was, shake your legs.'

And in a moment the Black Rogue's legs began to shake and to kick, and the Shifty Lad stood below, watching him and laughing heartily.

And suddenly, the Black Rogue's legs started to tremble and kick, while the Shifty Lad stood below, watching him and laughing loudly.

'Oh, how funny you are! If you could only see yourself! Oh, you are funny! But when you have had enough, whistle and you shall be let down'; and he rocked again with laughter.

'Oh, how funny you are! If only you could see yourself! Oh, you are hilarious! But when you're ready to stop, just whistle and you'll be let down'; and he rocked again with laughter.

But no whistle came, and soon the legs ceased to shake and to kick, for the Black Gallows Bird was dead, as the Shifty Lad intended he should be.

But no whistle came, and soon the legs stopped shaking and kicking, because the Black Gallows Bird was dead, just as the Shifty Lad planned.

Then he went home to the Black Rogue's wife, and told her that her husband was dead, and that he was ready to marry her if she liked. But the woman had been fond of the Black Rogue, thief though he was, and she shrank from the Shifty Lad in horror, and set the people after him, and he had to fly to another part of the country where none knew of his doings.

Then he went home to the Black Rogue's wife and told her that her husband was dead and that he was ready to marry her if she wanted. But the woman had loved the Black Rogue, criminal though he was, and she recoiled in horror from the Shifty Lad. She alerted the people to come after him, forcing him to flee to another part of the country where no one knew about his past.

Perhaps if the Shifty Lad's mother knew anything of all this, she may have thought that by this time her son might be tired of stealing, and ready to try some honest trade. But in reality he loved the tricks and danger, and life would have seemed very dull without them. So he went on just as before, and made friends whom he taught to be as wicked as himself, till they took to robbing the king's storehouses, and by the advice of the Wise Man the king sent out soldiers to catch the band of thieves.

Perhaps if the Shifty Lad's mother knew anything about all this, she might have thought that by now her son would be tired of stealing and ready to try some honest work. But in reality, he loved the tricks and danger, and life would have felt really boring without them. So he kept going just like before and made friends whom he taught to be just as wicked as he was, until they started robbing the king's storehouses. Following the advice of the Wise Man, the king sent out soldiers to catch the group of thieves.

For a long while they tried in vain to lay hands on them. The Shifty Lad was too clever for them all, and if they laid traps he laid better ones. At last one night he stole upon some soldiers while they were asleep in a[Pg 14] barn and killed them, and persuaded the villagers that if they did not kill the other soldiers before morning they would certainly be killed themselves. Thus it happened that when the sun rose not a single soldier was alive in the village.

For a long time, they tried unsuccessfully to catch them. The Shifty Lad was too smart for all of them, and whenever they set traps, he set even better ones. Finally, one night, he snuck up on some soldiers while they were sleeping in a[Pg 14] barn and killed them. He convinced the villagers that if they didn’t take out the other soldiers before morning, they would definitely be killed themselves. So, when the sun rose, not a single soldier was left alive in the village.

Of course this news soon reached the king's ears, and he was very angry, and summoned the Wise Man to take counsel with him. And this was the counsel of the Wise Man—that he should invite all the people in the countryside to a ball, and among them the bold and impudent thief would be sure to come, and would be sure to ask the king's daughter to dance with him.

Of course, this news quickly got to the king, and he was really angry, so he called for the Wise Man to get his advice. The Wise Man suggested that the king should invite everyone in the countryside to a ball, and that the daring and brazen thief would definitely show up and would surely ask the king's daughter to dance with him.

'Your counsel is good,' said the king, who made his feast and prepared for his ball; and all the people of the countryside were present, and the Shifty Lad came with them.

'Your advice is solid,' said the king, who organized his feast and got ready for his ball; everyone from the countryside was there, and the Shifty Lad came along with them.

When everyone had eaten and drunk as much as they wanted they went into the ballroom. There was a great throng, and while they were pressing through the doorway the Wise Man, who had a bottle of black ointment hidden in his robes, placed a tiny dot on the cheek of the Shifty Lad near his ear. The Shifty Lad felt nothing, but as he approached the king's daughter to ask her to be his partner he caught sight of the black dot in a silver mirror. Instantly he guessed who had put it there and why, but he said nothing, and danced so beautifully that the princess was quite delighted with him. At the end of the dance he bowed low to his partner and left her, to mingle with the crowd that was filling the doorway. As he passed the Wise Man he contrived not only to steal the bottle, but to place two black dots on his face, and one on the faces of twenty other men. Then he slipped the bottle back in the Wise Man's robe.

When everyone had eaten and drunk as much as they wanted, they went into the ballroom. There was a large crowd, and while they were pushing through the doorway, the Wise Man, who had a bottle of black ointment hidden in his robes, placed a tiny dot on the cheek of the Shifty Lad near his ear. The Shifty Lad didn’t feel anything, but as he got closer to the king's daughter to ask her to dance, he caught a glimpse of the black dot in a silver mirror. Immediately, he figured out who had put it there and why, but he said nothing and danced so beautifully that the princess was utterly delighted with him. At the end of the dance, he bowed deeply to his partner and left her to mingle with the crowd that was filling the doorway. As he passed the Wise Man, he cleverly managed to not only steal the bottle but also to put two black dots on his face and one on the faces of twenty other men. Then he slipped the bottle back into the Wise Man's robe.

THE CHILD FINDS OUT THE TRUTH.

By and bye he went up to the king's daughter again, and begged for the honour of another dance. She consented, and while he was stooping to tie the ribbons[Pg 17] on his shoe she took out from her pocket another bottle, which the Wizard had given her, and put a black dot on his cheek. But she was not as skilful as the Wise Man, and the Shifty Lad felt the touch of her fingers; so as soon as the dance was over he contrived to place a second black dot on the faces of the twenty men and two more on the Wizard, after which he slipped the bottle into her pocket.

By and by, he approached the princess again and asked for the honor of another dance. She agreed, and while he was bending down to tie the ribbons[Pg 17] on his shoe, she took out another bottle from her pocket, which the Wizard had given her, and marked a black dot on his cheek. However, she wasn't as skilled as the Wise Man, and the Shifty Lad felt her fingers brush against him; so as soon as the dance was finished, he cleverly managed to place a second black dot on the faces of twenty men and two more on the Wizard, after which he slipped the bottle into her pocket.

At length the ball came to an end, and then the king ordered all the doors to be shut, and search made for a man with two black dots on his cheek. The chamberlain went among the guests, and soon found such a man, but just as he was going to arrest him and bring him before the king his eye fell on another with the same mark, and another, and another, till he had counted twenty—besides the Wise Man—on whose face were found spots.

At last, the ball came to an end, and then the king ordered all the doors to be shut and a search to be conducted for a man with two black dots on his cheek. The chamberlain went among the guests and soon found such a man, but just as he was about to arrest him and take him before the king, he noticed another with the same mark, and then another, and another, until he had counted twenty—besides the Wise Man—who had spots on their faces.

Not knowing what to do, the chamberlain hurried back with his tale to the king, who immediately sent for the Wise Man, and then for his daughter.

Not sure what to do, the chamberlain rushed back with his story to the king, who quickly called for the Wise Man, and then for his daughter.

'The thief must have stolen your bottle,' said the king to the Wizard.

'The thief must have taken your bottle,' said the king to the Wizard.

'No, my lord, it is here,' answered the Wise Man, holding it out.

'No, my lord, it's right here,' the Wise Man replied, holding it out.

'Then he must have got yours,' he cried, turning to his daughter.

'Then he must have taken yours,' he said, turning to his daughter.

'Indeed, father, it is safe in my pocket,' replied she, taking it out as she spoke; and they all three looked at each other and remained silent.

'Sure, Dad, it's safe in my pocket,' she said, pulling it out as she spoke; and the three of them exchanged glances and fell silent.

'Well,' said the king at last, 'the man who has done this is cleverer than most men, and if he will make himself known to me he shall marry the princess and govern half my kingdom while I am alive, and the whole of it when I am dead. Go and announce this in the ballroom,' he added to an attendant, 'and bring the fellow hither.'

'Well,' said the king finally, 'the person who did this is smarter than most people, and if he comes forward, he can marry the princess and rule half my kingdom while I'm alive, and the entire kingdom when I pass away. Go and announce this in the ballroom,' he told an attendant, 'and bring the guy here.'

[Pg 18]So the attendant went into the ballroom and did as the king had bidden him, when, to his surprise, not one man, but twenty, stepped forward, all with black dots on their faces.

[Pg 18]So the attendant entered the ballroom and followed the king's orders, when, to his surprise, not just one man, but twenty, stepped forward, all with black dots on their faces.

'I am the person you want,' they all exclaimed at once, and the attendant, as much bewildered as the chamberlain had been, desired them to follow him into the king's presence.

'I am the person you want,' they all shouted at the same time, and the attendant, just as confused as the chamberlain had been, instructed them to follow him into the king's presence.

But the question was too difficult for the king to decide, so he called together his council. For hours they talked, but to no purpose, and in the end they hit upon a plan which they might just as well have thought of at the beginning.

But the question was too hard for the king to settle, so he gathered his council. They discussed it for hours, but it was pointless, and in the end, they came up with a plan they could have thought of right from the start.

And this was the plan. A child was to be brought to the palace, and next the king's daughter would give her an apple. Then the child was to take the apple and be led into a room where the twenty men with the black dots were sitting in a ring. And to whomsoever the child gave the apple, that man should marry the king's daughter.

And this was the plan. A child would be brought to the palace, and then the king's daughter would give her an apple. The child would take the apple and be led into a room where the twenty men with the black dots were sitting in a circle. The man to whom the child gave the apple would marry the king's daughter.

'Of course,' said the king, 'it may not be the right man, after all, but then again it may be. Anyhow, it is the best we can do.'

'Of course,' said the king, 'he might not be the right guy, but then again he might be. Either way, it's the best we can do.'

The princess herself led the child into the room where the twenty men were now seated. She stood in the centre of the ring for a moment, looking at one man after another, and then held out the apple to the Shifty Lad, who was twisting a shaving of wood round his finger, and had the mouthpiece of a bagpipe hanging from his neck.

The princess herself guided the child into the room where the twenty men were seated. She paused in the center of the circle for a moment, glancing at each man in turn, and then extended the apple to the Shifty Lad, who was twirling a piece of wood around his finger and had the mouthpiece of a bagpipe hanging from his neck.

'You ought not to have anything which the others have not got,' said the chamberlain, who had accompanied the princess; and he bade the child stand outside for a minute, while he took away the shaving and the mouthpiece, and made the Shifty Lad change his place. Then he called the child in, but the little girl knew him again, and went straight up to him with the apple.

'You shouldn't have anything that the others don’t have,' said the chamberlain, who was with the princess. He told the child to wait outside for a moment while he removed the shaving and the mouthpiece, and made the Shifty Lad switch places. Then he called the child in, but the little girl recognized him again and walked straight up to him with the apple.

HOW THE SHIFTY LAD WAS HUNG ON DUBLIN BRIDGE.

[Pg 21]'This is the man whom the child has twice chosen,' said the chamberlain, signing to the Shifty Lad to kneel before the king. 'It was all quite fair; we tried it twice over.' In this way the Shifty Lad won the king's daughter, and they were married the next day.

[Pg 21] "This is the guy the child picked twice," said the chamberlain, signaling to the Shifty Lad to kneel before the king. "It was all totally fair; we did it two times." In this way, the Shifty Lad won the king's daughter, and they got married the next day.

A few days later the bride and bridegroom were taking a walk together, and the path led down to the river, and over the river was a bridge.

A few days later, the bride and groom were out for a walk together, and the path went down to the river, which had a bridge crossing it.

'And what bridge may this be?' asked the Shifty Lad; and the princess told him that this was the bridge of Dublin.

'And which bridge is this?' asked the Shifty Lad; and the princess told him that this was the Dublin Bridge.

'Is it indeed?' cried he. 'Well, now, many is the time that my mother has said, when I played her a trick that my end would be that I should hang on the bridge of Dublin.'

'Is it really?' he exclaimed. 'Well, I've lost count of how many times my mother has said that after I played a prank on her, I'd end up hanging from the Dublin Bridge.'

'Oh, if you want to fulfil her prophecies,' laughed the princess, 'you have only to let me tie my handkerchief round your ankle, and I will hold you as you hang over the wall of the bridge.'

'Oh, if you want to fulfill her prophecies,' laughed the princess, 'you just need to let me tie my handkerchief around your ankle, and I’ll hold you while you dangle over the edge of the bridge.'

'That would be fine fun,' said he; 'but you are not strong enough to hold me up.'

'That would be great fun,' he said, 'but you're not strong enough to hold me up.'

'Oh yes, I am,' said the princess; 'just try.' So at last he let her bind the handkerchief round his ankle and hang him over the wall, and they both laughed and jested at the strength of the princess.

'Oh yes, I am,' said the princess; 'just try.' So finally, he let her tie the handkerchief around his ankle and dangle him over the wall, and they both laughed and joked about the princess's strength.

'Now pull me up again,' called he; but as he spoke a great cry arose that the palace was burning. The princess turned round with a start, and let go her handkerchief, and the Shifty Lad fell, and struck his head on a stone, and died in an instant.

'Now pull me up again,' he shouted; but as he said this, a loud cry went up that the palace was on fire. The princess spun around in shock and dropped her handkerchief, and the Shifty Lad fell, hitting his head on a stone, and died instantly.

So his mother's prophecy had come true, after all.

So, his mom's prediction had come true, after all.

West Highland Tales.

West Highland Stories.


THE FALSE PRINCE AND THE TRUE

The king had just awakened from his midday sleep, for it was summer, and everyone rose early and rested from twelve to three, as they do in hot countries. He had dressed himself in cool white clothes, and was passing through the hall on his way to the council chamber, when a number of young nobles suddenly appeared before him, and one amongst them stepped forward and spoke.

The king had just woken up from his afternoon nap since it was summer, and everyone got up early and took a break from twelve to three, just like they do in hot countries. He had put on light white clothes and was walking through the hall on his way to the council chamber when a group of young nobles suddenly appeared in front of him, and one of them stepped forward and spoke.

'Sire, this morning we were all playing tennis in the court, the prince and this gentleman with the rest, when there broke out some dispute about the game. The prince lost his temper, and said many insulting things to the other, who was playing against him, till at length the gentleman whom you see there struck him violently in the face, so that the blood ran from his mouth and nose. We were all so horrified at the sight, that we should most likely have killed the man then and there, for daring to lay hands on the prince, had not his grandfather the duke stepped between and commanded us to lay the affair before you.'

'Sir, this morning we were all playing tennis in the court, the prince and this gentleman along with the others, when a dispute broke out over the game. The prince lost his temper and said many hurtful things to the other player. Eventually, the gentleman you see there struck him hard in the face, causing blood to pour from his mouth and nose. We were all so horrified at the sight that we probably would have killed the man right then for daring to touch the prince, if his grandfather the duke hadn't intervened and ordered us to bring the matter to you.'

The king had listened attentively to the story, and when it was ended he said:

The king had listened closely to the story, and when it was finished he said:

'I suppose the prince had no arms with him, or else he would have used them?'

'I guess the prince didn't have any weapons with him, or he would have used them?'

'Yes, sire, he had arms; he always carries a dagger in his belt. But when he saw the blood pouring from his face, he went to a corner of the court and began to cry, which was the strangest thing of all.'

'Yes, sir, he had weapons; he always carries a dagger in his belt. But when he saw the blood streaming from his face, he went to a corner of the court and started to cry, which was the weirdest thing of all.'

On hearing this the king walked to the window and[Pg 23] stood for a few minutes with his back to the room, where the company of young men remained silent. Then he came back, his face white and stern.

On hearing this, the king walked to the window and[Pg 23] stood for a few minutes with his back to the room, where the group of young men stayed silent. Then he turned back, his face pale and serious.

The Quarrel in the Tennis Court.

'I tell you,' he said, 'and it is the solemn truth, that I would rather you had told me that the prince was dead, though he is my only son, than know that he[Pg 24] would suffer such an injury without attempting to avenge it. As for the gentleman who struck him, he will be brought before my judges, and will plead his own cause, but I hardly think he can escape death, after having assaulted the heir to the crown.'

"I swear," he said, "and this is the honest truth, that I would rather you told me the prince was dead, even though he’s my only son, than know he would endure such an injury without trying to get back at it. As for the guy who hit him, he will be taken to my judges and will have to defend himself, but I seriously doubt he can escape death after attacking the heir to the throne."

The young man raised his head as if to reply, but the king would not listen, and commanded his guards to put him under arrest, adding, however, that if the prisoner wished to visit any part of the city, he was at liberty to do so properly guarded, and in fifteen days he would be brought to trial before the highest judges in the land.

The young man lifted his head as if to respond, but the king wouldn’t hear it and ordered his guards to arrest him. However, he added that if the prisoner wanted to explore any part of the city, he could do so with proper guards. In fifteen days, he would be brought to trial before the highest judges in the land.

The young man left the king's presence, surrounded by soldiers, and accompanied by many of his friends, for he was a great favourite. By their advice he spent the fourteen days that remained to him going about to seek counsel from wise men of all sorts, as to how he might escape death, but no one could help him, for none could find any excuse for the blow he had given to the prince.

The young man left the king's presence, surrounded by soldiers and followed by many of his friends, as he was a favorite among them. Based on their advice, he spent the fourteen days he had left seeking advice from all kinds of wise men on how he could escape death, but no one could help him, as no one could find a valid reason for the blow he had dealt to the prince.

The fourteenth night had come, and in despair the prisoner went out to take his last walk through the city. He wandered on hardly knowing where he went, and his face was so white and desperate that none of his companions dared speak to him. The sad little procession had passed some hours in this manner, when, near the gate of a monastery, an old woman appeared round a corner, and suddenly stood before the young man. She was bent almost double, and was so wizened and wrinkled that she looked at least ninety; only her eyes were bright and quick as those of a girl.

The fourteenth night had arrived, and in despair, the prisoner stepped out for what felt like his last walk through the city. He wandered aimlessly, barely aware of where he was going, and his face was so pale and desperate that none of his companions dared to speak to him. The sad little group had spent hours like this when, near the gate of a monastery, an old woman appeared around a corner and suddenly stood in front of the young man. She was hunched over and so dried-up and wrinkled that she looked at least ninety; only her eyes were bright and quick like those of a young girl.

'Sir,' she said, 'I know all that has happened to you, and how you are seeking if in any wise you can save your life. But there is none that can answer that question save only I myself, if you will promise to do all I ask.'

'Sir,' she said, 'I know everything that's happened to you and how you’re trying to figure out if there’s any way to save your life. But no one can answer that question except for me, if you promise to do everything I ask.'

[Pg 25]At her words the prisoner felt as if a load had all at once been rolled off him.

[Pg 25]At her words, the prisoner felt like a weight had suddenly been lifted off him.

'Oh, save me, and I will do anything!' he cried. 'It is so hard to leave the world and go out into the darkness.'

'Oh, save me, and I'll do anything!' he shouted. 'It's so tough to leave the world and step into the darkness.'

'You will not need to do that,' answered the old woman, 'you have only got to marry me, and you will soon be free.'

'You won't need to do that,' replied the old woman, 'you just have to marry me, and you'll be free in no time.'

'Marry you?' exclaimed he, 'but—but—I am not yet twenty, and you—why, you must be a hundred at least! Oh, no, it is quite impossible.'

'Marry you?' he exclaimed, 'but—but—I'm not even twenty yet, and you—wow, you must be at least a hundred! Oh no, that’s totally impossible.'

He spoke without thinking, but the flash of anger which darted from her eyes made him feel uncomfortable. However, all she said was:

He spoke without thinking, but the quick flash of anger in her eyes made him uneasy. Still, all she said was:

'As you like; since you reject me, let the crows have you,' and hurried away down the street.

'Do what you want; since you don't want me, go ahead and let the crows take you,' and rushed away down the street.

Left to himself, the full horror of his coming death rushed upon the young man, and he understood that he had thrown away his sole chance of life. Well, if he must, he must, he said to himself, and began to run as fast as he could after the old crone, who by this time could scarcely be seen, even in the moonlight. Who would have believed a woman past ninety could walk with such speed? It seemed more like flying! But at length, breathless and exhausted, he reached her side, and gasped out:

Left alone, the full reality of his impending death hit the young man, and he realized that he had wasted his only chance at survival. Well, if it’s what he had to do, then so be it, he told himself, and started running as fast as he could after the old woman, who by now was barely visible, even in the moonlight. Who would have thought a woman over ninety could move so quickly? It felt more like she was flying! But finally, breathless and worn out, he caught up to her and gasped:

'Madam, pardon me for my hasty words just now; I was wrong, and will thankfully accept the offer you made me.'

'Ma'am, please forgive my hasty words earlier; I was mistaken, and I will gladly accept the offer you made me.'

'Ah, I thought you would come to your senses,' answered she, in rather an odd voice. 'We have no time to lose—follow me at once,' and they went on silently and swiftly till they stopped at the door of a small house in which the priest lived. Before him the old woman bade the prisoner swear that she should be his wife, and this he did in the presence of witnesses. Then, begging the priest and the guards to leave them[Pg 26] alone for a little, she told the young man what he was to do, when the next morning he was brought before the king and the judges.

'Oh, I thought you would finally see reason,' she said, in a somewhat strange tone. 'We don't have time to waste—come with me right now,' and they moved quietly and quickly until they reached the door of a small house where the priest lived. There, the old woman made the prisoner swear he would marry her, and he did so in front of witnesses. Then, asking the priest and the guards to give them some privacy[Pg 26], she explained to the young man what he needed to do when he was brought before the king and the judges the next morning.

The hall was full to overflowing when the prisoner entered it, and all marvelled at the brightness of his face. The king inquired if he had any excuse to plead for the high treason he had committed by striking the heir to the throne, and, if so, to be quick in setting it forth. With a low bow the youth made answer in a clear voice:

The hall was packed when the prisoner walked in, and everyone was amazed at how bright his face looked. The king asked if he had any defense for the high treason he committed by attacking the heir to the throne, and if he did, he should speak up quickly. With a polite bow, the young man responded in a clear voice:

'O my lord and gracious king, and you, nobles and wise men of the land, I leave my cause without fear in your hands, knowing that you will listen and judge rightly, and that you will suffer me to speak to the end, before you give judgment.

'O my lord and gracious king, and you, nobles and wise men of the land, I trust my case in your hands without fear, knowing that you will listen and make the right judgment, and that you will allow me to speak fully before you decide.

'For four years, you, O king, had been married to the queen and yet had no children, which grieved you greatly. The queen saw this, and likewise that your love was going from her, and thought night and day of some plan that might put an end to this evil. At length, when you were away fighting in distant countries, she decided what she would do, and adopted in secret the baby of a poor quarryman, sending a messenger to tell you that you had a son. No one suspected the truth except a priest to whom the queen confessed the truth, and in a few weeks she fell ill and died, leaving the baby to be brought up as became a prince. And now, if your highness will permit me, I will speak of myself.'

'For four years, you, Your Majesty, were married to the queen but had no children, which deeply saddened you. The queen noticed this and also recognized that your affection for her was fading. She spent day and night thinking of a way to change this situation. Eventually, while you were away fighting in far-off lands, she made a decision: she secretly adopted the baby of a poor quarryman and sent a messenger to inform you that you had a son. No one suspected the truth except for a priest to whom the queen confessed. A few weeks later, she fell ill and died, leaving the baby to be raised like a prince. And now, if Your Highness allows, I would like to speak about myself.'

'What you have already told me,' answered the king, 'is so strange that I cannot imagine what more there is to tell, but go on with your story.'

'What you've already told me,' replied the king, 'is so bizarre that I can't think of what else there is to share, but continue with your story.'

'One day, shortly after the death of the queen,' continued the young man, 'your highness was hunting, and outstripped all your attendants while chasing the deer. You were in a part of the country which you did not know, so seeing an orchard all pink and white with[Pg 27] apple-blossoms, and a girl tossing a ball in one corner, you went up to her to ask your way. But when she turned to answer you, you were so struck with her beauty that all else fled from your mind. Again and again you rode back to see her, and at length persuaded her to marry you. She only thought you a poor knight, and agreed that, as you wished it, the marriage should be kept secret.

'One day, shortly after the queen passed away,' the young man continued, 'you were out hunting and left all your attendants behind while chasing a deer. You were in an unfamiliar area, and upon seeing an orchard filled with pink and white apple blossoms, along with a girl tossing a ball in one corner, you approached her to ask for directions. But when she turned to respond, her beauty captivated you so much that you forgot everything else. Time and again, you rode back to see her, and eventually convinced her to marry you. She only saw you as a poor knight, and agreed to keep the marriage a secret, just as you wanted.'

'After the ceremony you gave her three rings and a charm with a cross on it, and then put her in a cottage in the forest, thinking to hide the matter securely.

'After the ceremony, you gave her three rings and a charm with a cross on it, and then placed her in a cottage in the forest, aiming to keep the matter hidden securely.'

'For some months you visited the cottage every week; but a rebellion broke out in a distant part of the kingdom, and called for your presence. When next you rode up to the cottage, it was empty, and none could inform you whither your bride had gone. That, sire, I can now tell you,' and the young man paused and looked at the king, who coloured deeply. 'She went back to her father the old duke, once your chamberlain, and the cross on her breast revealed at once who you were. Fierce was his anger when he heard his daughter's tale, and he vowed that he would hide her safely from you, till the day came when you would claim her publicly as your queen.

For several months, you visited the cottage every week, but then a rebellion broke out in a far-off part of the kingdom, requiring your attention. The next time you rode up to the cottage, it was empty, and no one could tell you where your bride had gone. That, sire, I can now share with you," and the young man paused, looking at the king, who blushed deeply. "She went back to her father, the old duke, who used to be your chamberlain, and the cross on her chest made it clear who you were. He was furious when he heard his daughter's story and vowed to keep her safe from you until the day you would publicly claim her as your queen.

'By and bye I was born, and was brought up by my grandfather in one of his great houses. Here are the rings you gave to my mother, and here is the cross, and these will prove if I am your son or not.'

'Eventually, I was born and raised by my grandfather in one of his large houses. Here are the rings you gave to my mother, and here is the cross; these will prove whether I am your son or not.'

As he spoke the young man laid the jewels at the feet of the king, and the nobles and the judges pressed round to examine them. The king alone did not move from his seat, for he had forgotten the hall of justice and all about him, and saw only the apple-orchard as it was twenty years ago, and the beautiful girl playing at ball. A sudden silence round him made him look up, and he found the eyes of the assembly fixed on him.

As he spoke, the young man placed the jewels at the feet of the king, and the nobles and judges gathered around to examine them. The king remained in his seat, having forgotten the hall of justice and everything around him; he could only see the apple orchard as it had been twenty years ago, with the beautiful girl playing ball. A sudden silence around him made him look up, and he found the eyes of the assembly focused on him.

'It is true; it is he who is my son, and not the other,'[Pg 28] he said with an effort, 'and let every man present swear to acknowledge him as king, after my death.'

'It's true; he is my son, not the other one,'[Pg 28] he said with difficulty, 'and let everyone here swear to recognize him as king after I die.'

Therefore one by one they all knelt before him and took the oath, and a message was sent to the false prince, forbidding him ever again to appear at court, though a handsome pension was granted him.

Therefore, one by one they all knelt before him and took the oath, and a message was sent to the false prince, forbidding him from ever appearing at court again, although a generous pension was granted to him.

At last the ceremony was over, and the king, signing to his newly found son to follow him, rose and went into another room.

At last, the ceremony was over, and the king, signaling for his newly discovered son to follow him, stood up and walked into another room.

'Tell me how you knew all that,' he said, throwing himself into a carved chair filled with crimson cushions, and the prince told of his meeting with the old woman who had brought him the jewels from his mother, and how he had sworn before a priest to marry her, though he did not want to do it, on account of the difference in their ages, and besides, he would rather receive a bride chosen by the king himself. But the king frowned, and answered sharply:

'Tell me how you knew all that,' he said, flopping into a carved chair stuffed with red cushions. The prince shared his encounter with the old woman who had given him the jewels from his mother and how he had promised a priest he would marry her, even though he wasn't keen on it because of their age difference. Plus, he would prefer to have a bride chosen by the king himself. But the king frowned and replied sharply:

'You swore to marry her if she saved your life, and, come what may, you must fulfil your promise.' Then, striking a silver shield that hung close by, he said to the equerry who appeared immediately:

'You promised to marry her if she saved your life, and no matter what happens, you have to keep your promise.' Then, hitting the silver shield that was hanging nearby, he said to the stable hand who appeared right away:

'Go and seek the priest who lives near the door of the prison, and ask him where you can find the old woman who visited him last night; and when you have found her, bring her to the palace.'

'Go and find the priest who lives by the prison door, and ask him where you can find the old woman who visited him last night; and when you locate her, bring her to the palace.'

It took some time to discover the whereabouts of the old woman, but at length it was accomplished, and when she arrived at the palace with the equerry, she was received with royal honours, as became the bride of the prince. The guards looked at each other with astonished eyes, as the wizened creature, bowed with age, passed between their lines; but they were more amazed still at the lightness of her step as she skipped up the steps to the great door before which the king[Pg 29] was standing, with the prince at his side. If they both felt a shock at the appearance of the aged lady they did not show it, and the king, with a grave bow, took her hand, and led her to the chapel, where a bishop was waiting to perform the marriage ceremony.

It took a while to find the old woman, but eventually it happened, and when she arrived at the palace with the equerry, she was welcomed with royal honors, as was fitting for the prince's bride. The guards exchanged startled glances as the frail woman, stooped with age, walked between their ranks; but they were even more surprised by the lightness of her step as she bounced up the steps to the grand door where the king[Pg 29] stood, with the prince beside him. If they both felt a jolt at the sight of the elderly lady, they didn’t show it, and the king, with a solemn bow, took her hand and led her to the chapel, where a bishop was ready to conduct the marriage ceremony.

For the next few weeks little was seen of the prince, who spent all his days in hunting, and trying to forget the old wife at home. As for the princess, no one troubled himself about her, and she passed the days alone in her apartments, for she had absolutely declined the services of the ladies-in-waiting whom the king had appointed for her.

For the next few weeks, the prince was rarely seen as he spent all his time hunting, trying to forget about his wife back home. As for the princess, no one paid her any attention, and she spent her days alone in her rooms, having completely turned down the help of the ladies-in-waiting that the king had assigned to her.

One night the prince returned after a longer chase than usual, and he was so tired that he went up straight to bed. Suddenly he was awakened by a strange noise in the room, and suspecting that a robber might have stolen in, he jumped out of bed, and seized his sword, which lay ready to his hand. Then he perceived that the noise proceeded from the next room, which belonged to the princess, and was lighted by a burning torch. Creeping softly to the door, he peeped through it, and beheld her lying quietly, with a crown of gold and pearls upon her head, her wrinkles all gone, and her face, which was whiter than the snow, as fresh as that of a girl of fourteen. Could that really be his wife—that beautiful, beautiful creature?

One night, the prince came back after a longer hunt than usual, and he was so exhausted that he went straight to bed. Suddenly, he was jolted awake by a strange noise in the room. Suspecting a burglar might have sneaked in, he jumped out of bed and grabbed his sword, which was within reach. Then he realized the noise was coming from the next room, where the princess was, lit by a flickering torch. Quietly approaching the door, he peeked through and saw her lying peacefully with a crown of gold and pearls on her head, her wrinkles vanished, and her face, which looked whiter than snow, as fresh as that of a fourteen-year-old girl. Could that really be his wife—that stunning, stunning woman?

The prince was still gazing in surprise when the lady opened her eyes and smiled at him.

The prince was still staring in surprise when the lady opened her eyes and smiled at him.

'Yes, I really am your wife,' she said, as if she had guessed his thoughts, 'and the enchantment is ended. Now I must tell you who I am, and what befell to cause me to take the shape of an old woman.

'Yes, I really am your wife,' she said, as if she had read his mind, 'and the spell is broke. Now I need to tell you who I am and what happened to make me look like an old woman.

'The king of Granada is my father, and I was born in the palace which overlooks the plain of the Vega. I was only a few months old when a wicked fairy, who had a spite against my parents, cast a spell over me,[Pg 30] bending my back and wrinkling my skin till I looked as if I was a hundred years old, and making me such an object of disgust to everyone, that at length the king ordered my nurse to take me away from the palace. She was the only person who cared about me, and we lived together in this city on a small pension allowed me by the king.

'The king of Granada is my father, and I was born in the palace that overlooks the Vega plain. I was just a few months old when a wicked fairy, who had a grudge against my parents, cast a spell on me,[Pg 30] bending my back and wrinkling my skin until I looked like I was a hundred years old, making me so repulsive to everyone that eventually the king ordered my nurse to take me away from the palace. She was the only one who cared about me, and we lived together in this city on a small allowance given to me by the king.

'When I was about three an old man arrived at our house, and begged my nurse to let him come in and rest, as he could walk no longer. She saw that he was very ill, so put him to bed and took such care of him that by and bye he was as strong as ever. In gratitude for her goodness to him, he told her that he was a wizard and could give her anything she chose to ask for, except life or death, so she answered that what she longed for most in the world was that my wrinkled skin should disappear, and that I should regain the beauty with which I was born. To this he replied that as my misfortune resulted from a spell, this was rather difficult, but he would do his best, and at any rate he could promise that before my fifteenth birthday I should be freed from the enchantment if I could get a man who would swear to marry me as I was.

'When I was about three, an old man came to our house and asked my nurse if he could come in and rest because he couldn’t walk anymore. She noticed that he was very sick, so she put him to bed and took such good care of him that eventually he became as strong as ever. To thank her for her kindness, he told her that he was a wizard and could grant her any wish she wanted, except for life or death. She replied that what she wanted most in the world was for my wrinkled skin to disappear and for me to regain the beauty I was born with. He responded that since my condition was the result of a spell, that would be quite difficult, but he would do his best. Regardless, he promised that by my fifteenth birthday, I would be freed from the enchantment if I could find a man who would swear to marry me just as I was.'

'As you may suppose, this was not easy, as my ugliness was such that no one would look at me a second time. My nurse and I were almost in despair, as my fifteenth birthday was drawing near, and I had never so much as spoken to a man. At last we received a visit from the wizard, who told us what had happened at court, and your story, bidding me to put myself in your way when you had lost all hope, and offer to save you if you would consent to marry me.

'As you can imagine, this wasn't easy, since I was so unattractive that no one would look at me a second time. My nurse and I were nearly in despair as my fifteenth birthday approached, and I had never even spoken to a man. Finally, we got a visit from the wizard, who told us what had happened at court and your story, urging me to get in your path when you had lost all hope and offer to save you if you would agree to marry me.'

'That is my history, and now you must beg the king to send messengers at once to Granada, to inform my father of our marriage, and I think,' she added with a smile, 'that he will not refuse us his blessing.'

'That’s my story, and now you need to ask the king to send messengers right away to Granada to let my father know about our marriage, and I think,' she added with a smile, 'that he won’t deny us his blessing.'

Adapted from the Portuguese.

Adapted from Portuguese.


THE JOGI'S PUNISHMENT

Once upon a time there came to the ancient city of Rahmatabad a jogi[1] of holy appearance, who took up his abode under a tree outside the city, where he would sit for days at a time fasting from food and drink, motionless except for the fingers that turned restlessly his string of beads. The fame of such holiness as this soon spread, and daily the citizens would flock to see him, eager to get his blessing, to watch his devotions, or to hear his teaching, if he were in the mood to speak. Very soon the rajah himself heard of the jogi, and began regularly to visit him to seek his counsel and to ask his prayers that a son might be vouchsafed to him. Days passed by, and at last the rajah became so possessed with the thought of the holy man that he determined if possible to get him all to himself. So he built in the neighbourhood a little shrine, with a room or two added to it, and a small courtyard closely walled up; and, when all was ready, besought the jogi to occupy it, and to receive no other visitors except himself and his queen and such pupils as the jogi might choose, who would hand down his teaching. To this the jogi consented; and thus he lived for some time upon the king's bounty, whilst the fame of his godliness grew day by day.

Once upon a time, a holy-looking jogi[1] arrived in the ancient city of Rahmatabad. He settled under a tree outside the city, where he would sit for days without eating or drinking, remaining still except for his fingers, which restless turned his string of beads. Word of his holiness quickly spread, and daily the townspeople would come to see him, eager for his blessing, to observe his rituals, or to hear his teachings if he was in the mood to talk. Before long, even the rajah heard about the jogi and began visiting him regularly to seek his advice and ask for prayers for a son. Days went by, and the rajah became so consumed by thoughts of the holy man that he determined to have him all to himself. So he built a small shrine nearby, with a couple of rooms and a small, enclosed courtyard. Once it was ready, he invited the jogi to move in, asking that he only see him, his queen, and any students the jogi wished to take, who would pass on his teachings. The jogi agreed, and thus he lived for some time on the king's generosity while his reputation for holiness grew day by day.

Now, although the rajah of Rahmatabad had no son, he possessed a daughter, who as she grew up became the most beautiful creature that eye ever rested upon. Her father had long before betrothed her to the son of[Pg 32] the neighbouring rajah of Dilaram, but as yet she had not been married to him, and lived the quiet life proper to a maiden of her beauty and position. The princess had of course heard of the holy man and of his miracles and his fastings, and she was filled with curiosity to see and to speak to him; but this was difficult, since she was not allowed to go out except into the palace grounds, and then was always closely guarded. However, at length she found an opportunity, and made her way one evening alone to the hermit's shrine.

Now, even though the rajah of Rahmatabad had no son, he had a daughter who grew up to be the most beautiful being anyone had ever seen. Her father had betrothed her long ago to the son of[Pg 32] the neighboring rajah of Dilaram, but she had not yet married him and lived a quiet life suitable for someone of her beauty and status. The princess had, of course, heard about the holy man, his miracles, and his fasting, and she was very curious to see and talk to him; but this was tricky because she could only go out into the palace grounds and was always closely watched. Eventually, she found a chance and made her way alone to the hermit's shrine one evening.

Unhappily, the hermit was not really as holy as he seemed; for no sooner did he see the princess than he fell in love with her wonderful beauty, and began to plot in his heart how he could win her for his wife. But the maiden was not only beautiful, she was also shrewd; and as soon as she read in the glance of the jogi the love that filled his soul, she sprang to her feet, and, gathering her veil about her, ran from the place as fast as she could. The jogi tried to follow, but he was no match for her; so, beside himself with rage at finding that he could not overtake her, he flung at her a lance, which wounded her in the leg. The brave princess stooped for a second to pluck the lance out of the wound, and then ran on until she found herself safe at home again. There she bathed and bound up the wound secretly, and told no one how naughty she had been, for she knew that her father would punish her severely.

Sadly, the hermit wasn't as holy as he appeared; as soon as he saw the princess, he fell in love with her incredible beauty and started plotting in his mind how to win her as his wife. But the maiden was not only beautiful, she was also clever; and as soon as she noticed the longing in the jogi's gaze, she jumped to her feet, wrapped her veil around her, and ran away as fast as she could. The jogi tried to chase her, but he couldn't keep up; furious that he couldn't catch her, he hurled a lance at her, hitting her in the leg. The brave princess paused for a moment to pull the lance out of her wound and then kept running until she was safe at home again. There, she secretly bathed and bandaged her wound, not telling anyone about her misbehavior, because she knew her father would punish her severely.

Next day, when the king went to visit the jogi, the holy man would neither speak to nor look at him.

The next day, when the king went to see the jogi, the holy man neither spoke to him nor looked at him.

'What is the matter?' asked the king. 'Won't you speak to me to-day?'

'What's wrong?' asked the king. 'Aren't you going to talk to me today?'

'I have nothing to say that you would care to hear,' answered the jogi.

'I have nothing to say that you would want to hear,' answered the jogi.

'Why?' said the king. 'Surely you know that I value all that you say, whatever it may be.'

'Why?' said the king. 'You know I appreciate everything you say, no matter what it is.'

Unhappily the hermit was not really as holy as he seemed.

But still the jogi sat with his face turned away, and [Pg 35]the more the king pressed him the more silent and mysterious he became. At last, after much persuasion, he said:

But still the jogi sat with his face turned away, and [Pg 35]the more the king pressed him, the more silent and enigmatic he became. Finally, after a lot of persuasion, he said:

'Let me tell you, then, that there is in this city a creature which, if you do not put an end to it, will kill every single person in the place.'

'Let me tell you that there’s a creature in this city that, if you don’t stop it, will kill everyone here.'

The king, who was easily frightened, grew pale.

The king, who was easily scared, became pale.

'What,' he gasped—'what is this dreadful thing? How am I to know it and to catch it? Only counsel me and help me, and I will do all that you advise.'

'What,' he gasped—'what is this terrible thing? How am I supposed to understand it and capture it? Just advise me and help me, and I'll do everything you suggest.'

'Ah!' replied the jogi, 'it is indeed dreadful. It is in the shape of a beautiful girl, but it is really an evil spirit. Last evening it came to visit me, and when I looked upon it its beauty faded into hideousness, its teeth became horrible fangs, its eyes glared like coals of fire, great claws sprang from its slender fingers, and were I not what I am it might have consumed me.'

'Ah!' replied the jogi, 'it’s truly terrible. It appears as a beautiful girl, but it's really an evil spirit. Last night it came to see me, and when I looked at it, its beauty turned into something horrifying, its teeth became vicious fangs, its eyes burned like coals, sharp claws emerged from its slim fingers, and if I weren't who I am, it might have devoured me.'

The king could hardly speak from alarm, but at last he said:

The king could barely speak from shock, but finally he said:

'How am I to distinguish this awful thing when I see it?'

'How am I supposed to recognize this terrible thing when I see it?'

'Search,' said the jogi, 'for a lovely girl with a lance wound in her leg, and when she is found secure her safely and come and tell me, and I will advise you what to do next.'

'Search,' said the jogi, 'for a beautiful girl with a lance wound in her leg, and when you find her, make sure she is safe and come back to tell me. I'll advise you on what to do next.'

Away hurried the king, and soon set all his soldiers scouring the country for a girl with a lance wound in her leg. For two days the search went on, and then it was somehow discovered that the only person with a lance wound in the leg was the princess herself. The king, greatly agitated, went off to tell the jogi, and to assure him that there must be some mistake. But of course the jogi was prepared for this, and had his answer ready.

Away rushed the king, quickly sending all his soldiers to search the country for a girl with a lance wound in her leg. The search lasted two days, and then they found out that the only person with a lance wound in the leg was the princess herself. The king, very upset, went to inform the jogi and to assure him that there must be some mistake. But of course, the jogi was ready for this and had his response prepared.

'She is not really your daughter, who was stolen away at her birth, but an evil spirit that has taken her form,' said he solemnly. 'You can do what you like,[Pg 36] but if you don't take my advice she will kill you all.' And so solemn he appeared, and so unshaken in his confidence, that the king's wisdom was blinded, and he declared that he would do whatever the jogi advised, and believe whatever he said. So the jogi directed him to send him secretly two carpenters; and when they arrived he set them to make a great chest, so cunningly jointed and put together that neither air nor water could penetrate it. There and then the chest was made, and, when it was ready, the jogi bade the king to bring the princess by night; and they two thrust the poor little maiden into the chest and fastened it down with long nails, and between them carried it to the river and pushed it out into the stream.

'She’s not really your daughter, who was taken from you at birth, but an evil spirit that has taken her form,' he said seriously. 'You can do whatever you want,[Pg 36] but if you don't listen to me, she will kill you all.' He seemed so serious and so confident that the king's judgment was clouded, and he declared that he would follow the jogi's advice and believe everything he said. The jogi instructed him to secretly send two carpenters; when they arrived, he had them build a large chest, expertly joined and constructed so that neither air nor water could get in. Right then, the chest was made, and when it was ready, the jogi told the king to bring the princess at night; they then forced the poor little girl into the chest, secured it with long nails, and carried it to the river, pushing it into the current.

As soon as the jogi got back from this deed he called two of his pupils, and pretended that it had been revealed to him that there should be found floating on the river a chest with something of great price within it; and he bade them go and watch for it at such a place far down the stream, and when the chest came slowly along, bobbing and turning in the tide, they were to seize it and secretly and swiftly bring it to him, for he was now determined to put the princess to death himself. The pupils set off at once, wondering at the strangeness of their errand, and still more at the holiness of the jogi to whom such secrets were revealed.

As soon as the jogi returned from this act, he called two of his students and claimed that it had been revealed to him that a chest containing something valuable would be found floating in the river. He instructed them to go and watch for it at a specific spot further down the stream, and when the chest came drifting by, bobbing and swaying in the current, they were to grab it and quickly bring it to him in secret. He was now determined to carry out the princess' death himself. The students set off right away, both intrigued by the oddness of their task and impressed by the jogi's holiness, to whom such secrets were disclosed.

The Princess released from the box.

It happened that, as the next morning was dawning, the gallant young prince of Dilaram was hunting by the banks of the river, with a great following of wazirs, attendants, and huntsmen, and as he rode he saw floating on the river a large chest, which came slowly along, bobbing and turning in the tide. Raising himself in his saddle, he gave an order, and half a dozen men plunged into the water and drew the chest out on to the river bank, where every one crowded around to see what it could contain. The prince was certainly not the least curious among them; but he was a cautious young[Pg 39] man, and, as he prepared to open the chest himself, he bade all but a few stand back, and these few to draw their swords, so as to be prepared in case the chest should hold some evil beast, or djinn, or giant. When all were ready and expectant, the prince with his dagger forced open the lid and flung it back, and there lay, living and breathing, the most lovely maiden he had ever seen in his life.

It happened that, as morning broke the next day, the brave young prince of Dilaram was hunting by the riverbank, accompanied by many officials, attendants, and hunters. While riding, he noticed a large chest floating on the river, slowly bobbing and turning with the current. He raised himself in his saddle and ordered a half dozen men to leap into the water and haul the chest onto the riverbank, where everyone gathered around to see what it contained. The prince was definitely among the most curious, but he was a careful young man. As he got ready to open the chest himself, he instructed everyone but a few to step back, and for those few to draw their swords, just in case the chest held some evil creature, or djinn, or giant. Once they were all ready and waiting, the prince used his dagger to force open the lid and threw it back, revealing, living and breathing, the most beautiful maiden he had ever seen in his life.

Although she was half stifled from her confinement in the chest, the princess speedily revived, and, when she was able to sit up, the prince began to question her as to who she was and how she came to be shut up in the chest and set afloat upon the water; and she, blushing and trembling to find herself in the presence of so many strangers, told him that she was the princess of Rahmatabad, and that she had been put into the chest by her own father. When he on his part told her that he was the prince of Dilaram, the astonishment of the young people was unbounded to find that they, who had been betrothed without ever having seen one another, should have actually met for the first time under such strange circumstances. In fact, the prince was so moved by her beauty and modest ways that he called up his wazirs and demanded to be married at once to this lovely lady who had so completely won his heart. And married they were then and there upon the river bank, and went home to the prince's palace, where, when the story was told, they were welcomed by the old rajah, the prince's father, and the remainder of the day was given over to feasting and rejoicing. But when the banquet was over, the bride told her husband that now, on the threshold of their married life, she had more to relate of her adventures than he had given her the opportunity to tell as yet; and then, without hiding anything, she informed him of all that happened to her from the time she had stolen out to visit the wicked jogi.

Although she was partly stifled from being trapped in the chest, the princess quickly revived, and when she was able to sit up, the prince started asking her who she was and how she ended up locked in the chest and set adrift on the water. Blushing and trembling at finding herself in front of so many strangers, she told him that she was the princess of Rahmatabad and that her own father had put her in the chest. When he introduced himself as the prince of Dilaram, the young people were stunned to discover that they, who had been engaged without ever having seen each other, were actually meeting for the first time in such unusual circumstances. In fact, the prince was so captivated by her beauty and modest demeanor that he called for his advisors and insisted that he marry this lovely lady who had completely won his heart right away. And they were married right there on the riverbank, then went home to the prince's palace, where, once the story was told, they were warmly welcomed by the old rajah, the prince's father, and the rest of the day was spent in feasting and celebration. But when the banquet was over, the bride told her husband that now, as they stood on the brink of their married life, she had more to share about her adventures than he had given her the chance to express so far; and then, without holding anything back, she revealed everything that had happened to her since she sneaked out to visit the wicked jogi.

[Pg 40]In the morning the prince called his chief wazir and ordered him to shut up in the chest in which the princess had been found a great monkey that lived chained up in the palace, and to take the chest back to the river and set it afloat once more and watch what became of it. So the monkey was caught and put into the chest, and some of the prince's servants took it down to the river and pushed it off into the water. Then they followed secretly a long way off to see what became of it.

[Pg 40]In the morning, the prince called for his chief advisor and ordered him to put a large monkey that had been kept chained in the palace into the chest where the princess had been found. He instructed him to take the chest back to the river, set it adrift again, and watch what happened next. So, the monkey was captured and placed into the chest, and some of the prince's servants took it to the river and pushed it into the water. Then, they secretly followed it from a distance to see what would happen.

The Terrible End of the Jogi.

Meanwhile the jogi's two pupils watched and watched for the chest until they were nearly tired of watching,[Pg 41] and were beginning to wonder whether the jogi was right after all, when on the second day they spied the great chest coming floating on the river, slowly bobbing and turning on the tide; and instantly a great joy and exultation seized them, for they thought that here indeed was further proof of the wonderful wisdom of their master. With some difficulty they secured the chest, and carried it back as swiftly and secretly as possible to the jogi's house. As soon as they brought in the chest, the jogi, who had been getting very cross and impatient, told them to put it down, and to go outside whilst he opened the magic chest.

Meanwhile, the jogi’s two students watched and watched for the chest until they were almost tired of waiting, [Pg 41], and were starting to doubt if the jogi was right after all. On the second day, they finally spotted the great chest floating down the river, slowly bobbing and turning with the tide; a wave of joy and excitement hit them, as they believed this was more proof of their master’s incredible wisdom. After some struggle, they managed to secure the chest and hurriedly carried it back to the jogi’s house as quietly as possible. As soon as they brought in the chest, the jogi, who had grown quite annoyed and impatient, told them to put it down and to go outside while he opened the magic chest.

'And even if you hear cries and sounds, however alarming, you must on no account enter,' said the jogi, walking over to a closet where lay the silken cord that was to strangle the princess.

'And even if you hear cries and sounds, no matter how alarming, you must not enter under any circumstances,' said the jogi, walking over to a closet where the silken cord meant to strangle the princess was kept.

And the two pupils did as they were told, and went outside and shut close all the doors. Presently they heard a great outcry within, and the jogi's voice crying aloud for help; but they dared not enter, for had they not been told that whatever the noise, they must not come in? So they sat outside, waiting and wondering; and at last all grew still and quiet, and remained so for such a long time that they determined to enter and see if all was well. No sooner had they opened the door leading into the courtyard than they were nearly upset by a huge monkey that came leaping straight to the doorway and escaped past them into the open fields. Then they stepped into the room, and there they saw the jogi's body lying torn to pieces on the threshold of his dwelling!

And the two students did what they were told. They went outside and shut all the doors tight. Soon, they heard a loud commotion inside and the jogi's voice calling out for help, but they didn't dare go in, since they had been warned not to enter no matter how much noise they heard. So, they stayed outside, waiting and wondering. Eventually, everything fell silent for such a long time that they decided to go in and check if everything was okay. As soon as they opened the door to the courtyard, they were almost knocked over by a huge monkey that leaped right past them and darted out into the open fields. Then, they stepped into the room, and there they found the jogi's body lying in pieces at the threshold of his home!

Very soon the story spread, as stories will, and reached the ears of the princess and her husband, and when she knew that her enemy was dead she made her peace with her father.

Very soon, the story spread, as stories do, and reached the ears of the princess and her husband. When she found out that her enemy was dead, she reconciled with her father.

From Major Campbell, Feroshepore.

From Major Campbell, Ferozepore.

FOOTNOTES:

FOOTNOTES:

[1] A Hindu holy man.

A Hindu spiritual leader.


THE HEART OF A MONKEY

A long time ago a little town made up of a collection of low huts stood in a tiny green valley at the foot of a cliff. Of course the people had taken great care to build their houses out of reach of the highest tide which might be driven on shore by a west wind, but on the very edge of the town there had sprung up a tree so large that half its boughs hung over the huts and the other half over the deep sea right under the cliff, where sharks loved to come and splash in the clear water. The branches of the tree itself were laden with fruit, and every day at sunrise a big grey monkey might have been seen sitting in the topmost branches having his breakfast, and chattering to himself with delight.

A lengthy time ago, a small town made up of a bunch of low huts was nestled in a tiny green valley at the foot of a cliff. The locals had taken great care to build their homes above the highest tide that could be pushed ashore by a west wind, but right on the edge of town, there was a tree so large that half its branches hung over the huts and the other half over the deep sea right under the cliff, where sharks liked to come and splash in the clear water. The branches of the tree were filled with fruit, and every day at sunrise, you could see a big grey monkey perched in the highest branches enjoying his breakfast and chattering to himself in delight.

After he had eaten all the fruit on the town side of the tree the monkey swung himself along the branches to the part which hung over the water. While he was looking out for a nice shady place where he might perch comfortably he noticed a shark watching him from below with greedy eyes.

After he had eaten all the fruit on the town side of the tree, the monkey swung along the branches to the part that hung over the water. While he was looking for a nice shady spot to sit comfortably, he noticed a shark watching him from below with hungry eyes.

'Can I do anything for you, my friend?' asked the monkey politely.

"Can I help you with anything, my friend?" the monkey asked politely.

'Oh! if you only would throw me down some of those delicious things, I should be so grateful,' answered the shark. 'After you have lived on fish for fifty years you begin to feel you would like a change. And I am so very, very tired of the taste of salt.'

'Oh! if you only would toss me down some of those delicious treats, I’d be so grateful,' replied the shark. 'After eating fish for fifty years, you start to feel like you want a change. And I am really, really tired of the salty taste.'

[Pg 43]'Well, I don't like salt myself,' said the monkey; 'so if you will open your mouth I will throw this beautiful juicy kuyu into it,' and, as he spoke, he pulled one off the branch just over his head. But it was not so easy to hit the shark's mouth as he supposed, even when the creature had turned on his back, and the first kuyu only struck one of his teeth and rolled into the water. However, the second time the monkey had better luck, and the fruit fell right in.

[Pg 43]“Well, I don’t like salt either,” said the monkey. “So if you open your mouth, I’ll throw this delicious juicy kuyu into it.” As he said this, he plucked one from the branch overhead. But hitting the shark’s mouth was trickier than he thought, even when the creature flipped onto its back, and the first kuyu only hit one of its teeth and fell into the water. However, the second time the monkey was luckier, and the fruit landed right inside.

The Monkey feeds the Shark.

'Ah, how good!' cried the shark. 'Send me another, please,' and the monkey grew tired of picking the kuyu long before the shark was tired of eating them.

'Ah, so delicious!' exclaimed the shark. 'Please send me another,' and the monkey got tired of picking the kuyu long before the shark got tired of eating them.

'It is getting late, and I must be going home to my[Pg 44] children,' he said at length, 'but if you are here at the same time to-morrow I will give you another treat.'

'It's getting late, and I need to head home to my[Pg 44] kids,' he said after a pause, 'but if you're here at the same time tomorrow, I'll give you another treat.'

'Thank you, thank you,' said the shark, showing all his great ugly teeth as he grinned with delight; 'you can't guess how happy you have made me,' and he swam away into the shadow, hoping to sleep away the time till the monkey came again.

'Thank you, thank you,' said the shark, flashing his big, jagged teeth as he smiled with joy; 'you can't imagine how happy you've made me,' and he swam off into the shadows, hoping to pass the time until the monkey came back.

For weeks the monkey and the shark breakfasted together, and it was a wonder that the tree had any fruit left for them. They became fast friends, and told each other about their homes and their children, and how to teach them all they ought to know. By and bye the monkey became rather discontented with his green house in a grove of palms beyond the town, and longed to see the strange things under the sea which he had heard of from the shark. The shark perceived this very clearly, and described greater marvels, and the monkey as he listened grew more and more gloomy.

For weeks, the monkey and the shark had breakfast together, and it was surprising that the tree had any fruit left for them. They became close friends and shared stories about their homes and families, including how to teach their kids everything they needed to know. Eventually, the monkey started feeling unhappy with his green house in a grove of palms outside the town and wished to see the strange things underwater that the shark had told him about. The shark noticed this clearly and described even more amazing sights, causing the monkey to feel more and more downcast as he listened.

Matters were in this state when one day the shark said: 'I really hardly know how to thank you for all your kindness to me during these weeks. Here I have nothing of my own to offer you, but if you would only consent to come home with me, how gladly would I give you anything that might happen to take your fancy.'

Matters were in this state when one day the shark said: 'I really don't know how to thank you for all your kindness to me during these weeks. I have nothing of my own to offer you, but if you would just agree to come home with me, I would be more than happy to give you anything you might like.'

'I should like nothing better,' cried the monkey, his teeth chattering, as they always did when he was pleased. 'But how could I get there? Not by water. Ugh! It makes me ill to think of it!'

'I would love that,' shouted the monkey, his teeth chattering, as they always did when he was happy. 'But how can I get there? Not by water. Ugh! Just the thought of it makes me sick!'

'Oh! don't let that trouble you,' replied the shark, 'you have only to sit on my back and I will undertake that not a drop of water shall touch you.'

'Oh! don’t let that worry you,' replied the shark, 'you just need to sit on my back, and I promise not a drop of water will touch you.'

So it was arranged, and directly after breakfast next morning the shark swam close up under the tree and the monkey dropped neatly on his back, without[Pg 45] even a splash. After a few minutes—for at first he felt a little frightened at his strange position—the monkey began to enjoy himself vastly, and asked the shark a thousand questions about the fish and the sea-weeds and the oddly-shaped things that floated past them, and as the shark always gave him some sort of answer, the monkey never guessed that many of the objects they saw were as new to his guide as to himself.

So it was set up, and right after breakfast the next morning, the shark swam close to the tree, and the monkey dropped smoothly onto his back, without even a splash. After a few minutes—at first, he felt a bit scared in his unusual position—the monkey started to really enjoy himself and asked the shark a thousand questions about the fish, the seaweeds, and the weirdly shaped things floating by them. Since the shark always provided some kind of answer, the monkey never realized that many of the things they saw were just as new to his guide as they were to him.

The sun had risen and set six times when the shark suddenly said, 'My friend, we have now performed half our journey, and it is time that I should tell you something.'

The sun had risen and set six times when the shark suddenly said, "My friend, we have now completed half of our journey, and it’s time for me to share something with you."

'What is it?' asked the monkey. 'Nothing unpleasant, I hope, for you sound rather grave?'

'What is it?' asked the monkey. 'I hope it's nothing bad, because you look pretty serious?'

'Oh, no! Nothing at all. It is only that shortly before we left I heard that the sultan of my country is very ill, and that the only thing to cure him is a monkey's heart.'

'Oh, no! Nothing at all. It's just that shortly before we left, I heard that the sultan of my country is really sick, and the only thing that can cure him is a monkey's heart.'

'Poor man, I am very sorry for him,' replied the monkey; 'but you were unwise not to tell me till we had started.'

'Poor guy, I really feel for him,' the monkey responded; 'but you should've told me before we set off.'

'What do you mean?' asked the shark; but the monkey, who now understood the whole plot, did not answer at once, for he was considering what he should say.

'What do you mean?' asked the shark; but the monkey, who now understood the whole plot, didn't reply immediately, as he was thinking about what to say.

'Why are you so silent?' inquired the shark again.

'Why are you so quiet?' the shark asked again.

'I was thinking what a pity it was you did not tell me while I was still on land, and then I would have brought my heart with me.'

'I was thinking how unfortunate it was you didn't tell me while I was still on land, and then I would have brought my heart with me.'

'Your heart! Why, isn't your heart here?' said the shark, with a puzzled expression.

'Your heart! Why isn't your heart here?' said the shark, looking confused.

'Oh, no! Of course not. Is it possible you don't know that when we leave home we always hang up our hearts on trees, to prevent their being troublesome? However, perhaps you won't believe that, and will just think I have invented it because I am afraid, so let us[Pg 46] go on to your country as fast as we can, and when we arrive you can look for my heart, and if you find it you can kill me.'

'Oh, no! Absolutely not. Are you really unaware that when we leave home, we always hang our hearts on trees to keep them from causing trouble? But maybe you won't believe that and will think I made it up because I'm scared, so let’s[Pg 46] hurry to your country, and when we get there, you can search for my heart, and if you find it, you can end me.'

The monkey spoke in such a calm, indifferent way that the shark was quite deceived, and began to wish he had not been in such a hurry.

The monkey spoke so calmly and casually that the shark was completely fooled and started to regret being in such a rush.

The Monkey has a ride.

'But there is no use going on if your heart is not with you,' he said at last. 'We had better turn back to the town, and then you can fetch it.'

'But there's no point in continuing if your heart's not in it,' he finally said. 'We should head back to the town, and then you can get it.'

Of course, this was just what the monkey wanted, but he was careful not to seem too pleased.

Of course, this was exactly what the monkey wanted, but he made sure not to look too happy.

'Well, I don't know,' he remarked carelessly, 'it is such a long way; but you may be right.'

'Well, I’m not sure,' he said casually, 'it’s quite a way; but you could be right.'

'I am sure I am,' answered the shark, 'and I will[Pg 47] swim as quickly as I can,' and so he did, and in three days they caught sight of the kuyu tree hanging over the water.

'I know I am,' replied the shark, 'and I will[Pg 47] swim as fast as I can,' and that's exactly what he did. In three days, they finally saw the kuyu tree hanging over the water.

With a sigh of relief the monkey caught hold of the nearest branch and swung himself up.

With a sigh of relief, the monkey grabbed the nearest branch and swung himself up.

'Wait for me here,' he called out to the shark. 'I am so hungry I must have a little breakfast, and then I will go and look for my heart,' and he went further and further into the branches so that the shark could not see him. Then he curled himself up and went to sleep.

'Wait for me here,' he yelled at the shark. 'I'm so hungry I need to grab some breakfast first, then I'll go look for my heart,' and he ventured deeper into the branches so that the shark couldn't see him. Then he curled up and fell asleep.

'Are you there?' cried the shark, who was soon tired of swimming about under the cliff, and was in haste to be gone.

'Are you there?' yelled the shark, who soon got fed up with swimming around under the cliff and was eager to leave.

The monkey awoke with a start, but did not answer.

The monkey woke up suddenly but didn’t respond.

'Are you there?' called the shark again, louder than before, and in a very cross voice.

'Are you there?' shouted the shark again, this time louder and sounding really angry.

'Oh, yes. I am here,' replied the monkey; 'but I wish you had not wakened me up. I was having such a nice nap.'

'Oh, yes. I’m here,' replied the monkey; 'but I wish you hadn't woken me up. I was having such a nice nap.'

'Have you got it?' asked the shark. 'It is time we were going.'

'Do you have it?' asked the shark. 'It's time for us to go.'

'Going where?' inquired the monkey.

'Going where?' asked the monkey.

'Why, to my country, of course, with your heart. You can't have forgotten!'

'Why, to my country, of course, with your heart. You can't have forgotten!'

'My dear friend,' answered the monkey, with a chuckle, 'I think you must be going a little mad. Do you take me for a washerman's donkey?'

'My dear friend,' replied the monkey with a laugh, 'I think you must be going a bit crazy. Do you really think I'm a washerman's donkey?'

'Don't talk nonsense,' exclaimed the shark, who did not like being laughed at. 'What do you mean about a washerman's donkey? And I wish you would be quick, or we may be too late to save the sultan.'

'Stop talking nonsense,' exclaimed the shark, who hated being laughed at. 'What do you mean by a washerman's donkey? And I wish you would hurry up, or we might be too late to save the sultan.'

'Did you really never hear of the washerman's donkey?' asked the monkey, who was enjoying himself immensely. 'Why, he is the beast who has no heart. And as I am not feeling very well, and am afraid to start while the sun is so high lest I should get a sunstroke,[Pg 48] if you like, I will come a little nearer and tell you his story.'

'Did you really never hear of the washerman's donkey?' asked the monkey, who was having a great time. 'He's the one who has no heart. And since I'm not feeling too well and I'm worried about starting while the sun is so high, in case I get a sunstroke,[Pg 48] if you want, I can come a little closer and tell you his story.'

'Very well,' said the shark sulkily, 'if you won't come, I suppose I may as well listen to that as do nothing.'

'Fine,' the shark said grumpily, 'if you won't come, I guess I might as well listen to that instead of doing nothing.'

So the monkey began.

So the monkey started.

'A washerman once lived in the great forest on the other side of the town, and he had a donkey to keep him company and to carry him wherever he wanted to go. For a time they got on very well, but by and bye the donkey grew lazy and ungrateful for her master's kindness, and ran away several miles into the heart of the forest, where she did nothing but eat and eat and eat, till she grew so fat she could hardly move.

A washerman once lived in the big forest on the other side of town, and he had a donkey to keep him company and carry him wherever he wanted to go. For a while, they got along really well, but eventually, the donkey got lazy and ungrateful for her owner's kindness, and she ran away several miles into the heart of the forest, where she did nothing but eat and eat until she got so fat she could hardly move.

'One day as she was tasting quite a new kind of grass and wondering if it was as good as what she had had for dinner the day before, a hare happened to pass by.

'One day as she was trying a new type of grass and wondering if it was as good as what she had for dinner the night before, a hare happened to pass by.

'"Well, that is a fat creature," thought she, and turned out of her path to tell the news to a lion who was a friend of hers. Now the lion had been very ill, and was not strong enough to go hunting for himself, and when the hare came and told him that a very fat donkey was to be found only a few hundred yards off, tears of disappointment and weakness filled his eyes.

"Well, that is a huge creature," she thought, stepping off her path to share the news with a lion who was her friend. The lion had been very sick and was too weak to hunt for himself. When the hare told him that there was a really fat donkey just a few hundred yards away, tears of disappointment and weakness filled his eyes.

'"What is the good of telling me that?" he asked, in a weepy voice; "you know I cannot even walk as far as that palm."

"What good does it do to tell me that?" he asked, his voice tearful. "You know I can't even walk as far as that palm."

'"Never mind," answered the hare briskly. "If you can't go to your dinner your dinner shall come to you," and nodding a farewell to the lion she went back to the donkey.

'"Don't worry," replied the hare cheerfully. "If you can't go to dinner, dinner will come to you," and with a nod to say goodbye to the lion, she returned to the donkey.'

'"Good morning," said she, bowing politely to the donkey, who lifted her head in surprise. "Excuse my interrupting you, but I have come on very important business."

"Good morning," she said, giving a polite nod to the donkey, who raised her head in surprise. "Sorry to interrupt you, but I've come for very important business."

'"Indeed," answered the donkey, "it is most kind[Pg 49] of you to take the trouble. May I inquire what the business is?"

"Sure," replied the donkey, "it's very nice of you to go through the effort[Pg 49]. Can I ask what this is about?"

'"Certainly," replied the hare. "It is my friend the lion who has heard so much of your charms and good qualities that he has sent me to beg that you will give him your paw in marriage. He regrets deeply that he is unable to make the request in person, but he has been ill and is too weak to move."

'"Sure," replied the hare. "It's my friend the lion who has heard so much about your charms and great qualities that he sent me to ask you to give him your paw in marriage. He really wishes he could make the request himself, but he's been sick and is too weak to get up."

The Donkey expected the Lion would speak of their Marriage.

'"Poor fellow! How sad!" said the donkey. "But you must tell him that I feel honoured by his proposal, and will gladly consent to be Queen of the Beasts."

'"Poor guy! How sad!" said the donkey. "But you have to tell him that I feel honored by his offer, and I would happily agree to be Queen of the Beasts."'

[Pg 50]'"Will you not come and tell him so yourself?" asked the hare.

[Pg 50]'"Are you going to go and tell him that yourself?" asked the hare.

'Side by side they went down the road which led to the lion's house. It took a long while, for the donkey was so fat with eating she could only walk very slowly, and the hare, who could have run the distance in about five minutes, was obliged to creep along till she almost dropped with fatigue at not being able to go at her own pace. When at last they arrived the lion was sitting up at the entrance, looking very pale and thin. The donkey suddenly grew shy and hung her head, but the lion put on his best manners and invited both his visitors to come in and make themselves comfortable.

Side by side, they walked down the road that led to the lion's house. It took a long time because the donkey was so heavy from eating that she could only move very slowly, and the hare, who could have dashed there in about five minutes, had to follow along at a crawl until she nearly collapsed from exhaustion, unable to go at her own speed. When they finally arrived, the lion was sitting at the entrance, looking very pale and thin. The donkey suddenly became shy and lowered her head, but the lion put on his best manners and invited both of his guests to come in and make themselves comfortable.

'Very soon the hare got up and said, "Well, as I have another engagement I will leave you to make acquaintance with your future husband," and winking at the lion she bounded away.

'Very soon the hare got up and said, "Well, since I have another commitment, I’ll let you get to know your future husband," and winking at the lion, she hopped away.'

'The donkey expected that as soon as they were left alone the lion would begin to speak of their marriage, and where they should live, but as he said nothing she looked up. To her surprise and terror she saw him crouching in the corner, his eyes glaring with a red light, and with a loud roar he sprang towards her. But in that moment the donkey had had time to prepare herself, and jumping on one side dealt the lion such a hard kick that he shrieked with the pain. Again and again he struck at her with his claws, but the donkey could bite too, as well as the lion, who was very weak after his illness, and at last a well-planted kick knocked him right over, and he rolled on the floor, groaning with pain. The donkey did not wait for him to get up, but ran away as fast as she could and was lost in the forest.

The donkey thought that once they were alone, the lion would start talking about their marriage and where they would live. But when he didn’t say anything, she looked up. To her shock and fear, she saw him crouched in the corner, his eyes glowing red, and with a loud roar, he jumped at her. In that split second, the donkey managed to prepare herself, and by jumping to the side, she delivered such a powerful kick that he screamed in pain. He swiped at her with his claws again and again, but the donkey could bite too, and since the lion was still weak from his illness, eventually, a well-placed kick knocked him over, and he rolled on the ground, groaning in pain. The donkey didn’t wait for him to get up; she ran away as fast as she could and got lost in the forest.

'Now the hare, who knew quite well what would happen, had not gone to do her business, but hid herself in some bushes behind the cave, where she could hear quite clearly the sounds of the battle. When all was[Pg 51] quiet again she crept gently out, and stole round the corner.

'Now the hare, who knew exactly what was going to happen, hadn't gone to take care of her business, but hid herself in some bushes behind the cave, where she could clearly hear the sounds of the battle. When everything was[Pg 51] quiet again, she crept out gently and sneaked around the corner.'

'"Well, lion, have you killed her?" asked she, running swiftly up the path.

"Well, lion, did you kill her?" she asked, running quickly up the path.

'"Killed her, indeed!" answered the lion sulkily, "it is she who has nearly killed me. I never knew a donkey could kick like that, though I took care she should carry away the marks of my claws."

"Killed her, really!" the lion replied grumpily, "she's the one who almost killed me. I never thought a donkey could kick like that, even though I made sure she would have the marks of my claws."

'"Dear me! Fancy such a great fat creature being able to fight," cried the hare. "But don't vex yourself. Just lie still, and your wounds will soon heal," and she bade her friend good bye, and returned to her family.

'"Oh no! Can you believe such a huge creature can fight?" exclaimed the hare. "But don't get upset. Just stay still, and your wounds will heal quickly," and she said goodbye to her friend and went back to her family.'

'Two or three weeks passed, and only bare places on the donkey's back showed where the lion's claws had been, while, on his side, the lion had recovered from his illness and was now as strong as ever. He was beginning to think that it was almost time for him to begin hunting again, when one morning a rustle was heard in the creepers outside, and the hare's head peeped through.

'Two or three weeks went by, and only a few bare spots on the donkey's back showed where the lion's claws had been, while on his side, the lion had recovered from his illness and was now as strong as ever. He was starting to think it was almost time for him to start hunting again when one morning, a rustling sound was heard in the plants outside, and the hare's head popped through.'

'"Ah! there is no need to ask how you are," she said. "Still you mustn't overtire yourself, you know. Shall I go and bring you your dinner?"

'"Ah! you don't need to ask how you are," she said. "But you shouldn't overdo it, okay? Should I go and get you your dinner?"'

'"If you will bring me that donkey I will tear it in two," cried the lion savagely, and the hare laughed and nodded and went on her errand.

'"If you bring me that donkey, I’ll tear it in two," the lion shouted fiercely, and the hare laughed, nodded, and went on her way.'

'This time the donkey was much further than before, and it took longer to find her. At last the hare caught sight of four hoofs in the air, and ran towards them. The donkey was lying on a soft cool bed of moss near a stream, rolling herself backwards and forwards from pleasure.

'This time the donkey was much farther away than before, and it took longer to find her. Finally, the hare spotted four hooves in the air and ran toward them. The donkey was lying on a soft, cool bed of moss by a stream, rolling back and forth in delight.'

'"Good morning," said the hare politely, and the donkey got slowly on to her legs, and looked to see who her visitor could be.

'"Good morning," said the hare politely, and the donkey got up slowly and looked to see who her visitor was.'

'"Oh, it is you, is it?" she exclaimed. "Come in and have a chat. What news have you got?"

"Oh, it’s you, huh?" she said. "Come in and let’s talk. What news do you have?"

[Pg 52]'"I mustn't stay," answered the hare; "but I promised the lion to beg you to pay him a visit, as he is not well enough to call on you."

[Pg 52]'"I can't stick around," replied the hare; "but I told the lion I would ask you to visit him since he's not well enough to come see you."

'"Well, I don't know," replied the donkey gloomily, "the last time we went he scratched me very badly, and really I was quite afraid."

"Well, I don't know," the donkey replied sadly, "the last time we went, he scratched me really badly, and honestly, I was quite scared."

'"He was only trying to kiss you," said the hare, "and you bit him, and of course that made him cross."

"He was just trying to kiss you," said the hare, "and you bit him, which obviously made him angry."

'"If I were sure of that," hesitated the donkey.

"If I were sure of that," the donkey hesitated.

'"Oh, you may be quite sure," laughed the hare. "I have a large acquaintance among lions. But let us be quick," and rather unwillingly the donkey set out.

"Oh, you can be sure of that," laughed the hare. "I know a lot of lions. But let's hurry," and somewhat reluctantly, the donkey started off.

'The lion saw them coming and hid himself behind a large tree. As the donkey went past, followed by the hare, he sprang out, and with one blow of his paw stretched the poor foolish creature dead before him.

The lion saw them coming and hid behind a large tree. As the donkey walked by, followed by the hare, he jumped out and, with one swipe of his paw, knocked the poor foolish creature dead right in front of him.

'"Take this meat and skin it and roast it," he said to the hare; "but my appetite is not so good as it was, and the only part I want for myself is the heart. The rest you can either eat for yourself or give away to your friends."

'"Take this meat, skin it, and roast it," he said to the hare; "but my appetite isn't as good as it used to be, and the only part I want for myself is the heart. You can either eat the rest or share it with your friends."'

'"Thank you," replied the hare, balancing the donkey on her back as well as she was able, and though the legs trailed along the ground she managed to drag it to an open space some distance off, where she made a fire and roasted it. As soon as it was cooked the hare took out the heart and had just finished eating it when the lion, who was tired of waiting, came up.

"Thank you," said the hare, trying her best to balance the donkey on her back. Even though the legs dragged on the ground, she managed to pull it to a nearby open area, where she built a fire and roasted it. As soon as it was cooked, the hare took out the heart and had just finished eating it when the lion, who was getting impatient, arrived.

'"I am hungry," said he. "Bring me the creature's heart; it is just what I want for supper."

"I’m hungry," he said. "Bring me the creature's heart; it's exactly what I want for dinner."

'"But there is no heart," answered the hare, looking up at the lion with a puzzled face.

"But there is no heart," replied the hare, looking up at the lion with a confused expression.

'"What nonsense!" said the lion. "As if every beast had not got a heart. What do you mean?"

'"What nonsense!" the lion said. "As if every animal doesn't have a heart. What do you mean?"'

'"This is a washerman's donkey," replied the hare gravely.

"This is a washerman's donkey," the hare replied seriously.

'"Well, and suppose it is?"

"Well, so what if it is?"

[Pg 53]'"Oh, fie!" exclaimed the hare. "You a lion and a grown-up person, and ask questions like that. If the donkey had had a heart would she be here now? The first time she came she knew you were trying to kill her, and ran away. Yet she came back a second time. Well, if she had had a heart would she have come back a second time? Now would she?"

[Pg 53]'"Oh, come on!" said the hare. "You're a lion and an adult, and you ask questions like that? If the donkey had a heart, would she be here now? The first time she came, she knew you were trying to kill her and ran away. But she came back a second time. If she had a heart, would she have come back again? Now would she?"

'And the lion answered slowly, "No, she would not."

'And the lion answered slowly, "No, she wouldn't."

'So you think I am a washerman's donkey?' said the monkey to the shark, when the story was ended. 'You are wrong; I am not. And as the sun is getting low in the sky, it is time for you to begin your homeward journey. You will have a nice cool voyage, and I hope you will find the sultan better. Farewell!' And the monkey disappeared among the green branches, and was gone.

'So you think I’m just a washerman’s donkey?' said the monkey to the shark when the story was over. 'You’re mistaken; I’m not. And since the sun is setting, it’s time for you to head home. You’ll have a nice, cool trip, and I hope you find the sultan in better health. Goodbye!' And the monkey vanished into the green branches and was gone.

From 'Swahili Tales,' by Edward Steere, LL.D.

From 'Swahili Tales,' by Edward Steere, LL.D.


THE FAIRY NURSE

There was once a little farmer and his wife living near Coolgarrow. They had three children, and my story happened while the youngest was a baby. The wife was a good wife enough, but her mind was all on her family and her farm, and she hardly ever went to her knees without falling asleep, and she thought the time spent in the chapel was twice as long as it need be. So, friends, she let her man and her two children go before her one day to Mass, while she called to consult a fairy man about a disorder one of her cows had. She was late at the chapel, and was sorry all the day after, for her husband was in grief about it, and she was very fond of him.

There was once a little farmer and his wife living near Coolgarrow. They had three kids, and my story took place while the youngest was still a baby. The wife was pretty good, but her mind was focused solely on her family and her farm, and she barely ever knelt down without dozing off. She thought the time spent in the chapel felt way longer than it should. So, friends, she let her husband and two kids go ahead to Mass one day while she stayed back to consult a fairy man about a problem one of her cows was having. She arrived late to the chapel and felt bad about it all day afterward because her husband was upset about it, and she really cared for him.

Late that night he was wakened up by the cries of his children calling out, 'Mother! mother!' When he sat up and rubbed his eyes, there was no wife by his side, and when he asked the little ones what was become of their mother, they said they saw the room full of nice little men and women, dressed in white and red and green, and their mother in the middle of them, going out by the door as if she was walking in her sleep. Out he ran, and searched everywhere round the house, but neither tale nor tidings did he get of her for many a day.

Late that night, he was awakened by the cries of his children calling out, "Mom! Mom!" When he sat up and rubbed his eyes, there was no wife beside him. When he asked the little ones where their mother was, they said they saw the room full of nice little men and women, dressed in white, red, and green, with their mom in the middle, walking out the door like she was in a daze. He ran out and searched everywhere around the house, but he didn't find any sign or news of her for many days.

Well, the poor man was miserable enough, for he was as fond of his woman as she was of him. It used to bring the salt tears down his cheeks to see his poor[Pg 55] children neglected and dirty, as they often were, and they'd be bad enough only for a kind neighbour that used to look in whenever she could spare time. The infant was away with a nurse.

Well, the poor man was really unhappy, because he loved his woman just as much as she loved him. It often brought tears to his eyes to see his neglected and dirty[Pg 55] children, which was often the case, and they would have been in a worse situation if it weren't for a kind neighbor who checked in whenever she had time. The baby was away with a nanny.

The Fairies go off with the Farmer's Wife.

[Pg 56]About six weeks after—just as he was going out to his work one morning—a neighbour, that used to mind women when they were ill, came up to him, and kept step by step with him to the field, and this is what she told him.

[Pg 56]About six weeks later—just as he was heading out to work one morning—a neighbor, who used to take care of women when they were sick, walked alongside him to the field, and this is what she told him.

'Just as I was falling asleep last night, I heard a horse's tramp on the grass and a knock at the door, and there, when I came out, was a fine-looking dark man, mounted on a black horse, and he told me to get ready in all haste, for a lady was in great want of me. As soon as I put on my cloak and things, he took me by the hand, and I was sitting behind him before I felt myself stirring. "Where are we going, sir?" says I. "You'll soon know," says he; and he drew his fingers across my eyes, and not a ray could I see. I kept a tight grip of him, and I little knew whether he was going backwards or forwards, or how long we were about it, till my hand was taken again, and I felt the ground under me. The fingers went the other way across my eyes, and there we were before a castle door, and in we went through a big hall and great rooms all painted in fine green colours, with red and gold bands and ornaments, and the finest carpets and chairs and tables and window curtains, and grand ladies and gentlemen walking about. At last we came to a bedroom, with a beautiful lady in bed, with a fine bouncing boy beside her. The lady clapped her hands, and in came the Dark Man and kissed her and the baby, and praised me, and gave me a bottle of green ointment to rub the child all over.

'Just as I was drifting off to sleep last night, I heard the sound of a horse's hooves on the grass and a knock at the door. When I stepped outside, there was a handsome dark man on a black horse. He told me to hurry, as a lady needed me urgently. As soon as I put on my cloak and got ready, he took my hand, and before I knew it, I was sitting behind him. "Where are we going, sir?" I asked. "You'll find out soon," he replied, and then he covered my eyes with his hand, making it impossible for me to see anything. I held on tightly to him, unsure if we were moving forward or backward, or how long it took, until he took my hand again, and I felt the ground beneath me. He swept his fingers across my eyes again, and suddenly we were in front of a castle door. We went inside and walked through a grand hall and large rooms filled with vibrant green colors, accented with red and gold decorations, along with the finest carpets and furniture, and lovely ladies and gentlemen strolling about. Eventually, we reached a bedroom where a beautiful lady lay in bed with a healthy, bouncing baby beside her. The lady clapped her hands, and in walked the Dark Man, who kissed her and the baby, praised me, and handed me a bottle of green ointment to apply to the child.'

'Well, the child I rubbed, sure enough; but my right eye began to smart, and I put up my finger and gave it a rub, and then stared, for never in all my life was I so frightened. The beautiful room was a big, rough cave, with water oozing over the edges of the stones and through the clay; and the lady, and the lord, and the child weazened, poverty-bitten creatures[Pg 57]—nothing but skin and bone—and the rich dresses were old rags. I didn't let on that I found any difference, and after a bit says the Dark Man, "Go before me, to the hall door, and I will be with you in a few moments, and see you safe home." Well, just as I turned into the outside cave, who should I see watching near the door but poor Molly. She looked round all terrified, and says she to me in a whisper, "I'm brought here to nurse the child of the king and queen of the fairies; but there is one chance of saving me. All the court will pass the cross near Templeshambo next Friday night, on a visit to the fairies of Old Ross. If John can catch me by the hand or cloak when I ride by, and has courage not to let go his grip, I'll be safe. Here's the king. Don't open your mouth to answer. I saw what happened with the ointment."

'Well, the kid I touched, sure enough; but my right eye started to sting, so I rubbed it and then stared, because I had never been so scared in my life. The beautiful room turned into a big, rough cave, with water trickling over the edges of the stones and through the clay; and the lady, the lord, and the child were all frail, poverty-stricken beings—nothing but skin and bone—and their fancy clothes were just old rags. I didn't let on that I noticed any difference, and after a bit, the Dark Man said, "Go ahead of me to the hall door, and I'll be with you in a few moments, to make sure you get home safely." Just as I turned towards the outside cave, who did I see watching near the door but poor Molly. She looked around all scared and whispered to me, "I’ve been brought here to take care of the child of the king and queen of the fairies; but there's a chance for me to be saved. The entire court will pass by the intersection near Templeshambo next Friday night, on a visit to the fairies of Old Ross. If John can grab my hand or cloak as I ride by and has the guts not to let go, I'll be safe. Here comes the king. Don't say anything in response. I saw what happened with the ointment."

'The Dark Man didn't once cast his eye towards Molly, and he seemed to have no suspicion of me. When we came out I looked about me, and where do you think we were but in the dyke of the Rath of Cromogue. I was on the horse again, which was nothing but a big rag-weed, and I was in dread every minute I'd fall off; but nothing happened till I found myself in my own cabin. The king slipped five guineas into my hand as soon as I was on the ground, and thanked me, and bade me good-night. I hope I'll never see his face again. I got into bed, and couldn't sleep for a long time; and when I examined my five guineas this morning, that I left in the table drawer the last thing, I found five withered leaves of oak—bad luck to the giver!'

'The Dark Man didn’t even glance at Molly, and he didn’t seem suspicious of me at all. When we stepped outside, I looked around and guess where we were? In the dyke of the Rath of Cromogue. I was back on the horse, which was really just a big rag-weed, and I was terrified I’d fall off at any moment; but nothing happened until I found myself in my own cabin. The king slipped five guineas into my hand as soon as I got off the horse, thanked me, and said good-night. I really hope I never see him again. I got into bed but couldn't sleep for a long time; and when I checked my five guineas this morning, which I had left in the table drawer last night, I found five withered oak leaves—curse the giver!'

Well, you may all think the fright, and the joy, and the grief the poor man was in when the woman finished her story. They talked and they talked, but we needn't mind what they said till Friday night came, when both were standing where the mountain road crosses the one going to Ross.

Well, you might all imagine the fear, the happiness, and the sorrow the poor man felt when the woman finished her story. They chatted and chatted, but it doesn't really matter what they said until Friday night arrived, when both were standing where the mountain road intersects with the one leading to Ross.

[Pg 58]There they stood, looking towards the bridge of Thuar, in the dead of the night, with a little moonlight shining from over Kilachdiarmid. At last she gave a start, and 'By this and by that,' says she, 'here they come, bridles jingling and feathers tossing!' He looked, but could see nothing; and she stood trembling and her eyes wide open, looking down the way to the ford of Ballinacoola. 'I see your wife,' says she, 'riding on the outside just so as to rub against us. We'll walk on quietly, as if we suspected nothing, and when we are passing I'll give you a shove. If you don't do your duty then, woe be with you!'

[Pg 58]There they stood, gazing at the bridge of Thuar in the dead of night, with a bit of moonlight shining down from Kilachdiarmid. Finally, she jumped and said, “By this and by that, here they come, with bridles jingling and feathers flying!” He looked but saw nothing; she stood there trembling, her eyes wide open, staring down the path to the ford of Ballinacoola. “I see your wife,” she said, “riding just close enough to brush against us. Let’s walk on quietly, as if we don’t suspect anything, and when we pass by, I’ll give you a nudge. If you don’t do your part then, trouble will be waiting for you!”

Well, they walked on easy, and the poor hearts beating in both their breasts; and though he could see nothing, he heard a faint jingle and trampling and rustling, and at last he got the push that she promised. He spread out his arms, and there was his wife's waist within them, and he could see her plain; but such a hullabulloo rose as if there was an earthquake, and he found himself surrounded by horrible-looking things, roaring at him and striving to pull his wife away. But he made the sign of the cross and bid them begone in God's name, and held his wife as if it was iron his arms were made of. Bedad, in one moment everything was as silent as the grave, and the poor woman lying in a faint in the arms of her husband and her good neighbour. Well, all in good time she was minding her family and her business again; and I'll go bail, after the fright she got, she spent more time on her knees, and avoided fairy men all the days of the week, and particularly on Sunday.

Well, they walked on casually, with their hearts pounding in their chests; and even though he couldn't see anything, he heard a faint jingling and the sound of footsteps and rustling, and finally, he felt the push she had promised. He opened his arms, and there was his wife's waist in them, and he could see her clearly; but suddenly there was such a racket as if an earthquake had hit, and he found himself surrounded by terrifying creatures, roaring at him and trying to pull his wife away. But he made the sign of the cross and commanded them to leave in God's name, holding his wife as if his arms were made of steel. In an instant, everything was as silent as the grave, with the poor woman lying unconscious in the arms of her husband and their good neighbor. Eventually, she returned to taking care of her family and her business; and I bet, after the scare she had, she spent more time praying and avoided fairy men every day of the week, especially on Sunday.

How John got his wife back from the fairies.

It is hard to have anything to do with the good people without getting a mark from them. My brave nurse didn't escape no more than another. She was one Thursday at the market of Enniscorthy, when what did she see walking among the tubs of butter but the Dark Man, very hungry-looking, and taking a[Pg 61] scoop out of one tub and out of another. 'Oh, sir,' says she, very foolish, 'I hope your lady is well, and the baby.' 'Pretty well, thank you,' says he, rather frightened like. 'How do I look in this new suit?' says he, getting to one side of her. 'I can't see you plain at all, sir,' says she. 'Well, now?' says he, getting round her back to the other side. 'Musha, indeed, sir, your coat looks no better than a withered dock-leaf.' 'Maybe, then,' says he, 'it will be different now,' and he struck the eye next him with a switch.

It’s tough to interact with good people without getting a mark from them. My brave nurse didn’t escape either. One Thursday at the Enniscorthy market, she spotted the Dark Man, looking very hungry, walking among the tubs of butter and scooping from one tub to another. “Oh, sir,” she said, quite foolishly, “I hope your lady is well, and the baby.” “Pretty well, thank you,” he replied, somewhat frightened. “How do I look in this new suit?” he asked, moving to one side of her. “I can’t see you clearly at all, sir,” she responded. “Well, how about now?” he said, moving around to her other side. “Why, indeed, sir, your coat looks no better than a withered dock leaf.” “Maybe this will be different then,” he said, and he struck the next eye with a switch.

Friends, she never saw a glimmer after with that one till the day of her death.

Friends, she never saw a spark of hope after that one until the day she died.

'Legendary Fictions of the Irish Celts,' by Patrick Kennedy.

'Legendary Fictions of the Irish Celts,' by Patrick Kennedy.


A LOST PARADISE

In the middle of a great forest there lived a long time ago a charcoal-burner and his wife. They were both young and handsome and strong, and when they got married, they thought work would never fail them. But bad times came, and they grew poorer and poorer, and the nights in which they went hungry to bed became more and more frequent.

In the middle of a great forest, there lived a young charcoal burner and his wife a long time ago. They were both attractive and strong, and when they got married, they believed they would always have work. But tough times hit, and they became poorer and poorer, with more nights spent going to bed hungry becoming increasingly common.

Now one evening the king of that country was hunting near the charcoal-burner's hut. As he passed the door, he heard a sound of sobbing, and being a good-natured man he stopped to listen, thinking that perhaps he might be able to give some help.

Now one evening, the king of that country was hunting near the charcoal-burner's hut. As he walked by the door, he heard someone sobbing, and being a kind-hearted man, he paused to listen, thinking he might be able to help.

'Were there ever two people so unhappy!' said a woman's voice. 'Here we are, ready to work like slaves the whole day long, and no work can we get. And it is all because of the curiosity of old mother Eve! If she had only been like me, who never want to know anything, we should all have been as happy as kings to-day, with plenty to eat, and warm clothes to wear. Why——' but at this point a loud knock interrupted her lamentations.

'Were there ever two people so unhappy!' said a woman's voice. 'Here we are, ready to work like dogs all day long, and we can't find any work. And it's all because of old mother Eve's curiosity! If she had only been like me, who never wants to know anything, we would all be as happy as kings today, with plenty to eat and warm clothes to wear. Why——' but at this point a loud knock interrupted her complaints.

'Who is there?' asked she.

"Who's there?" she asked.

'I!' replied somebody.

"I!" replied someone.

'And who is "I"?'

'And who am "I"?'

'The king. Let me in.'

'The king. Let me in.'

Full of surprise the woman jumped up and pulled the bar away from the door. As the king entered, he noticed that there was no furniture in the room at all,[Pg 63] not even a chair, so he pretended to be in too great a hurry to see anything around him, and only said, 'You must not let me disturb you, I have no time to stay, but you seemed to be in trouble. Tell me; are you very unhappy?'

Full of surprise, the woman jumped up and pulled the bar away from the door. As the king entered, he noticed that there was no furniture in the room at all,[Pg 63] not even a chair, so he pretended to be in too much of a hurry to notice anything around him and said, 'I don't want to interrupt you. I can't stay long, but you seemed to be in trouble. Are you very unhappy?'

'Oh, my lord, we can find no work and have eaten nothing for two days!' answered she. 'Nothing remains for us but to die of hunger.'

'Oh, my lord, we can't find any work and haven't eaten anything for two days!' she replied. 'All that's left for us is to starve to death.'

'No, no, you shan't do that,' cried the king, 'or if you do, it will be your own fault. You shall come with me into my palace, and you will feel as if you were in Paradise, I promise you. In return, I only ask one thing of you, that you shall obey my orders exactly.'

'No, no, you can’t do that,' shouted the king, 'or if you do, it will be your own fault. You will come with me into my palace, and you’ll feel like you’re in Paradise, I promise you. In return, I only ask one thing of you: that you follow my orders exactly.'

The charcoal-burner and his wife both stared at him for a moment, as if they could hardly believe their ears; and, indeed, it was not to be wondered at! Then they found their tongues, and exclaimed together:

The charcoal burner and his wife both stared at him for a moment, as if they could barely believe what they heard; and, honestly, it was no surprise! Then they found their voices and exclaimed together:

'Oh, yes, yes, my lord! we will do everything you tell us. How could we be so ungrateful as to disobey you, when you are so kind?'

'Oh, yes, yes, my lord! We will do everything you say. How could we be so ungrateful as to disobey you when you are so kind?'

The king smiled, and his eyes twinkled.

The king smiled, and his eyes sparkled.

'Well, let us start at once,' said he. 'Lock your door, and put the key in your pocket.'

'Alright, let's get started right away,' he said. 'Lock your door, and keep the key in your pocket.'

The woman looked as if she thought this was needless, seeing it was quite, quite certain they would never come back. But she dared not say so, and did as the king told her.

The woman appeared to believe this was unnecessary, knowing for sure they would never return. But she didn’t dare to say anything and followed the king’s instructions.

After walking through the forest for a couple of miles, they all three reached the palace, and by the king's orders servants led the charcoal-burner and his wife into rooms filled with beautiful things such as they had never even dreamed of. First they bathed in green marble baths where the water looked like the sea, and then they put on silken clothes that felt soft and pleasant. When they were ready, one of the king's special servants entered, and took them into a small hall, where dinner[Pg 64] was laid, and this pleased them better than anything else.

After walking through the forest for a couple of miles, the three of them arrived at the palace, and at the king's command, servants led the charcoal-burner and his wife into rooms filled with beautiful things they had never even dreamed of. First, they bathed in green marble tubs where the water looked like the sea, and then they put on soft, luxurious silk clothes. Once they were ready, one of the king's special servants came in and took them to a small hall where dinner[Pg 64] was set out, and they were more pleased by this than anything else.

They were just about to sit down to the table when the king walked in.

They were just about to sit down at the table when the king walked in.

'I hope you have been attended to properly,' said he, 'and that you will enjoy your dinner. My steward will take care you have all you want, and I wish you to do exactly as you please. Oh, by the bye, there is one thing! You notice that soup-tureen in the middle of the table? Well, be careful on no account to lift the lid. If once you take off the cover, there is an end of your good fortune.' Then bowing to his guests, he left the room.

'I hope you’ve been well taken care of,' he said, 'and that you enjoy your dinner. My steward will make sure you have everything you need, and I want you to do whatever you like. Oh, by the way, there's one thing! Do you see that soup tureen in the middle of the table? Well, make sure not to lift the lid. Once you take off the cover, your good luck runs out.' Then, bowing to his guests, he left the room.

'Did you hear what he said?' inquired the charcoal-burner in an awe-stricken voice. 'We are to have what we want, and do what we please. Only we must not touch the soup-tureen.'

'Did you hear what he said?' asked the charcoal burner in a stunned voice. 'We can have what we want and do what we please. Just don’t touch the soup tureen.'

'No, of course we won't,' answered the wife. 'Why should we wish to? But all the same it is rather odd, and one can't help wondering what is inside.'

'No, of course we won't,' replied the wife. 'Why would we want to? But still, it is pretty strange, and you can't help but wonder what's inside.'

For many days life went on like a beautiful dream to the charcoal-burner and his wife. Their beds were so comfortable, they could hardly make up their minds to get up, their clothes were so lovely they could scarcely bring themselves to take them off; their dinners were so good that they found it very difficult to leave off eating. Then outside the palace were gardens filled with rare flowers and fruits and singing birds, or if they desired to go further, a golden coach, painted with wreaths of forget-me-nots and lined with blue satin, awaited their orders. Sometimes it happened that the king came to see them, and he smiled as he glanced at the man, who was getting rosier and plumper each day. But when his eyes rested on the woman, they took on a look which seemed to say 'I knew it,' though this neither the charcoal-burner nor his wife ever noticed.

For many days, life felt like a beautiful dream for the charcoal burner and his wife. Their beds were so comfortable that they could hardly decide to get up; their clothes were so lovely that they could barely bring themselves to take them off; their meals were so delicious that they found it really hard to stop eating. Outside the palace, there were gardens filled with rare flowers, fruits, and singing birds, and if they wanted to go further, a golden coach, decorated with wreaths of forget-me-nots and lined with blue satin, was ready for them. Sometimes, the king came to visit, and he smiled as he looked at the man, who was becoming rosier and plumper each day. But when his gaze landed on the woman, it had a look that seemed to say, 'I knew it,' though neither the charcoal burner nor his wife ever noticed.

[Pg 65]'Why are you so silent?' asked the man one morning when dinner had passed before his wife had uttered one word. 'A little while ago you used to be chattering all the day long, and now I have almost forgotten the sound of your voice.'

[Pg 65] 'Why are you so quiet?' the man asked one morning after dinner had ended without his wife saying a single word. 'Not long ago, you used to talk constantly, and now I can barely remember what your voice sounds like.'

'Oh, nothing; I did not feel inclined to talk, that was all!' She stopped, and added carelessly after a pause, 'Don't you ever wonder what is in that soup-tureen?'

'Oh, nothing; I just didn’t feel like talking, that’s all!' She paused, then casually added, 'Don't you ever wonder what’s in that soup tureen?'

'No, never,' replied the man. 'It is no affair of ours,' and the conversation dropped once more, but as time went on, the woman spoke less and less, and seemed so wretched that her husband grew quite frightened about her. As to her food, she refused one thing after another.

'No, never,' replied the man. 'It's not our business,' and the conversation faded again, but as time passed, the woman spoke less and less, and looked so miserable that her husband became quite worried about her. As for her food, she turned down one thing after another.

'My dear wife,' said the man at last, 'you really must eat something. What in the world is the matter with you? If you go on like this you will die.'

'My dear wife,' said the man finally, 'you really have to eat something. What's going on with you? If you keep this up, you’re going to die.'

'I would rather die than not know what is in that tureen,' she burst forth so violently that the husband was quite startled.

'I would rather die than not know what's in that tureen,' she exclaimed so forcefully that her husband was taken aback.

'Is that it?' cried he; 'are you making yourself miserable because of that? Why, you know we should be turned out of the palace, and sent away to starve.'

'Is that it?' he exclaimed; 'are you making yourself unhappy over that? Come on, you know we would be kicked out of the palace and sent away to starve.'

'Oh no, we shouldn't. The king is too good-natured. Of course he didn't mean a little thing like this! Besides, there is no need to lift the lid off altogether. Just raise one corner so that I may peep. We are quite alone: nobody will ever know.'

'Oh no, we shouldn't. The king is too good-hearted. Of course he didn't mean something so small! Besides, there's no need to take the lid off completely. Just lift one corner so I can peek. We're all alone; no one will ever find out.'

The man hesitated: it did seem a 'little thing,' and if it was to make his wife contented and happy it was well worth the risk. So he took hold of the handle of the cover and raised it very slowly and carefully, while the woman stooped down to peep. Suddenly she started back with a scream, for a small mouse had sprung from the inside of the tureen, and had nearly hit her in the eye. Round and round the room it ran, round and round they both ran after it, knocking down[Pg 66] chairs and vases in their efforts to catch the mouse and put it back in the tureen. In the middle of all the noise the door opened, and the mouse ran out between the feet of the king. In one instant both the man and his wife were hiding under the table, and to all appearance the room was empty.

The man hesitated: it did seem like a 'small thing,' and if it would make his wife happy and content, it was worth the risk. So he grabbed the handle of the cover and lifted it very slowly and carefully, while the woman leaned down to take a look. Suddenly, she jumped back with a scream, because a small mouse sprang out from inside the tureen and almost hit her in the eye. The mouse ran in circles around the room, and they both chased after it, knocking over[Pg 66] chairs and vases in their attempts to catch the mouse and put it back in the tureen. Amid all the chaos, the door opened, and the mouse darted out between the king's feet. In an instant, both the man and his wife were hiding under the table, and the room appeared to be empty.

'You may as well come out,' said the king, 'and hear what I have to say.'

'You might as well come out,' the king said, 'and listen to what I have to say.'

'I know what it is,' answered the charcoal-burner, hanging his head. 'The mouse has escaped.'

'I know what it is,' replied the charcoal-burner, looking down. 'The mouse got away.'

'A guard of soldiers will take you back to your hut,' said the king. 'Your wife has the key.'

'A group of soldiers will take you back to your hut,' said the king. 'Your wife has the key.'

'Weren't they silly?' cried the grandchildren of the charcoal-burners when they heard the story. 'How we wish that we had had the chance! We should never have wanted to know what was in the soup-tureen!'

'Weren't they silly?' shouted the charcoal-burners' grandchildren when they heard the story. 'How we wish that we had had the chance! We would have never wanted to know what was in the soup-tureen!'

From 'Littérature Orale de l'Auvergne,' par P. Sébillot.

From 'Littérature Orale de l'Auvergne,' by P. Sébillot.


HOW BRAVE WALTER HUNTED WOLVES

A little back from the high road there stands a house which is called 'Hemgard.' Perhaps you remember the two beautiful mountain ash trees by the reddish-brown palings, and the high gate, and the garden with the beautiful barberry bushes which are always the first to become green in spring, and which in summer are weighed down with their beautiful berries.

A bit back from the main road, there's a house called 'Hemgard.' You might remember the two lovely mountain ash trees by the reddish-brown fence, the tall gate, and the garden filled with beautiful barberry bushes that are always the first to turn green in spring, and in summer, they bear gorgeous berries.

Behind the garden there is a hedge with tall aspens which rustle in the morning wind, behind the hedge is a road, behind the road is a wood, and behind the wood the wide world.

Behind the garden, there’s a hedge with tall aspens that sway in the morning breeze. Beyond the hedge is a road, past the road is a forest, and behind the forest is the vast world.

But on the other side of the garden there is a lake, and beyond the lake is a village, and all around stretch meadows and fields, now yellow, now green.

But on the other side of the garden, there's a lake, and beyond the lake, there's a village, with meadows and fields all around, now yellow, now green.

In the pretty house, which has white window-frames, a neat porch and clean steps, which are always strewn with finely-cut juniper leaves, Walter's parents live. His brother Frederick, his sister Lotta, old Lena, Jonas, Caro and Bravo, Putte and Murre, and Kuckeliku.

In the lovely house with white window frames, a tidy porch, and clean steps always covered with finely chopped juniper leaves, Walter's parents live. His brother Frederick, his sister Lotta, old Lena, Jonas, Caro and Bravo, Putte and Murre, and Kuckeliku.

Caro lives in the dog house, Bravo in the stable, Putte with the stableman, Murre a little here and a little there, and Kuckeliku lives in the hen house, that is his kingdom.

Caro lives in the doghouse, Bravo in the barn, Putte with the stablehand, Murre a bit here and a bit there, and Kuckeliku lives in the henhouse; that's his territory.

Walter is six years old, and he must soon begin to go to school. He cannot read yet, but he can do many other things. He can turn cartwheels, stand on his head, ride see-saw, throw snowballs, play ball, crow like a cock, eat bread and butter and drink sour milk, tear his[Pg 68] trousers, wear holes in his elbows, break the crockery in pieces, throw balls through the windowpanes, draw old men on important papers, walk over the flower-beds, eat himself sick with gooseberries, and be well after a whipping. For the rest he has a good heart but a bad memory, and forgets his father's and his mother's admonitions, and so often gets into trouble and meets with adventures, as you shall hear, but first of all I must tell you how brave he was and how he hunted wolves.

Walter is six years old, and he’s about to start school. He can’t read yet, but he can do a lot of other things. He can do cartwheels, stand on his head, ride on a see-saw, throw snowballs, play ball, crow like a rooster, eat bread and butter, drink sour milk, tear his trousers, wear holes in his elbows, break dishes into pieces, throw balls through windows, draw old men on important papers, walk on the flowerbeds, make himself sick with gooseberries, and recover well after a spanking. Overall, he has a good heart but a bad memory, and he often forgets his parents' warnings, which leads him into trouble and adventures, as you'll hear about, but first, I need to tell you how brave he was and how he hunted wolves.

Once in the spring, a little before Midsummer, Walter heard that there were a great many wolves in the wood, and that pleased him. He was wonderfully brave when he was in the midst of his companions or at home with his brothers and sister, then he used often to say 'One wolf is nothing, there ought to be at least four.'

Once in the spring, just before Midsummer, Walter heard that there were a lot of wolves in the woods, and that excited him. He was incredibly brave when he was with his friends or at home with his siblings; he would often say, “One wolf is nothing, there should be at least four.”

When he wrestled with Klas Bogenstrom or Frithiof Waderfelt and struck them in the back, he would say: 'That is what I shall do to a wolf!' and when he shot arrows at Jonas and they rattled against his sheepskin coat he would say 'That is how I should shoot you if you were a wolf!'

When he fought with Klas Bogenstrom or Frithiof Waderfelt and hit them in the back, he'd say, 'That's what I'm going to do to a wolf!' And when he shot arrows at Jonas and they clinked against his sheepskin coat, he'd say, 'That's how I'd shoot you if you were a wolf!'

Indeed, some thought that the brave boy boasted a little; but one must indeed believe him since he said so himself. So Jonas and Lena used to say of him 'Look, there goes Walter, who shoots the wolves.' And other boys and girls would say: 'Look, there goes brave Walter who is brave enough to fight with four.'

Indeed, some thought the brave boy bragged a bit; but you have to believe him since he said it himself. So Jonas and Lena would say, 'Look, there goes Walter, who hunts the wolves.' And other boys and girls would say, 'Look, there goes brave Walter, who is tough enough to take on four.'

There was no one so fully convinced of this as Walter himself, and one day he prepared himself for a real wolf hunt. He took with him his drum, which had holes in one end, since the time he had climbed up on it to reach a cluster of rowan berries, and his tin sabre, which was a little broken because he had with incredible courage fought his way through a whole unfriendly army of gooseberry bushes.

There was no one more convinced of this than Walter himself, and one day he got ready for a real wolf hunt. He took his drum, which had holes at one end from when he had climbed on it to grab a bunch of rowan berries, and his tin sword, which was a bit broken because he had bravely fought his way through a whole unfriendly army of gooseberry bushes.

He did not forget to arm himself quite to the teeth with his pop-gun, his bow, and his air-pistol. He had a[Pg 69] burnt cork in his pocket to blacken his moustache, and a red cock's feather to put in his cap to make himself look fierce. He had besides in his trouser pocket a clasp-knife with a bone handle, to cut off the ears of the wolves as soon as he had killed them, for he thought it would be cruel to do that while they were still living.

He didn’t forget to load up with his toy gun, his bow, and his air pistol. He had a[Pg 69] burnt cork in his pocket to darken his mustache, and a red rooster feather to stick in his cap to make himself look tough. He also had a pocket knife with a bone handle in his trouser pocket, to cut off the ears of the wolves as soon as he had taken them down, because he thought it would be cruel to do that while they were still alive.

It was such a good thing that Jonas was going with corn to the mill, for Walter got a seat on the load, while Caro ran barking beside them. As soon as they came to the wood Walter looked cautiously around him to see perchance there was a wolf in the bushes, and he did not omit to ask Jonas if wolves were afraid of a drum. 'Of course they are' (that is understood) said Jonas. Thereupon Walter began to beat his drum with all his might while they were going through the wood.

It was great that Jonas was taking corn to the mill because Walter got a spot on the load, while Caro ran alongside them barking. As soon as they reached the woods, Walter carefully looked around to see if there might be a wolf hiding in the bushes, and he didn't forget to ask Jonas if wolves were scared of a drum. "Of course they are" (that’s a given), said Jonas. Then Walter started banging his drum with all his strength as they made their way through the woods.

When they came to the mill Walter immediately asked if there had been any wolves in the neighbourhood lately.

When they arrived at the mill, Walter immediately asked if there had been any wolves in the area recently.

'Alas! yes,' said the miller, 'last night the wolves have eaten our fattest ram there by the kiln not far from here.'

'Alas! Yes,' said the miller, 'last night the wolves ate our fattest ram over by the kiln not far from here.'

'Ah!' said Walter, 'do you think that there were many?'

'Ah!' Walter said, 'do you think there were a lot?'

'We don't know,' answered the miller.

'We don't know,' replied the miller.

'Oh, it is all the same,' said Walter. 'I only asked so that I should know if I should take Jonas with me.

'Oh, it’s all the same,' Walter said. 'I just asked so I’d know if I should take Jonas with me.'

'I could manage very well alone with three, but if there were more, I might not have time to kill them all before they ran away.'

'I could handle just fine with three, but if there were more, I might not have enough time to take them all out before they escaped.'

'In Walter's place I should go quite alone, it is more manly,' said Jonas.

'If I were in Walter's position, I'd go completely alone; it's more courageous,' said Jonas.

'No, it is better for you to come, too,' said Walter. 'Perhaps there are many.'

'No, it's better for you to come along, too,' said Walter. 'There might be a lot of them.'

'No, I have not time,' said Jonas, 'and besides there are sure not to be more than three. Walter can manage them very well alone.'

'No, I don’t have time,' said Jonas, 'and anyway, there probably won’t be more than three. Walter can handle them just fine on his own.'

'Yes,' said Walter, 'certainly I could; but, you see,[Pg 70] Jonas, it might happen that one of them might bite me in the back, and I should have more trouble in killing them. If I only knew that there were not more than two I should not mind, for then I should take one in each hand and give them a good shaking, like Susanna once shook me.'

'Yes,' said Walter, 'of course I could; but, you see,[Pg 70] Jonas, it's possible that one of them could stab me in the back, and that would make it harder to take them down. If I only knew there were no more than two, I wouldn't worry, because then I'd grab one in each hand and give them a good shake, like Susanna once did to me.'

'I certainly think that there will not be more than two,' said Jonas, 'there are never more than two when they slay children and rams; Walter can very well shake them without me.'

'I definitely think there won't be more than two,' said Jonas, 'there are never more than two when they kill children and rams; Walter can easily handle them without me.'

'But, you see Jonas,' said Walter, 'if there are two, it might still happen that one of them escapes and bites me in the leg, for you see I am not so strong in the left hand as in the right. You can very well come with me, and take a good stick in case there are really two. Look, if there is only one, I shall take him so with both my hands and throw him living on to his back, and he can kick as much as he likes, I shall hold him fast.'

'But, you see Jonas,' said Walter, 'even if there are two, it’s possible one of them could escape and bite me on the leg because, as you know, I'm not as strong with my left hand as I am with my right. You can definitely come with me and grab a sturdy stick just in case there really are two. Look, if there’s only one, I’ll grab him with both hands and toss him onto his back, and he can kick all he wants; I’ll hold on tight.'

'Now, when I really think over the thing,' said Jonas, 'I am almost sure there will not be more than one. What would two do with one ram? There will certainly not be more than one.'

'Now, when I really think about it,' said Jonas, 'I'm pretty sure there won't be more than one. What would two do with one ram? There's definitely not going to be more than one.'

'But you should come with me all the same, Jonas,' said Walter. 'You see I can very well manage one, but I am not quite accustomed to wolves yet, and he might tear holes in my new trousers.'

'But you should come with me anyway, Jonas,' Walter said. 'You see, I can handle one just fine, but I’m not fully used to wolves yet, and he might tear holes in my new pants.'

'Well, just listen,' said Jonas, 'I am beginning to think that Walter is not so brave as people say. First of all Walter would fight against four, and then against three, then two, and then one, and now Walter wants help with one. Such a thing must never be; what would people say? Perhaps they would think that Walter is a coward?'

'Well, just listen,' said Jonas, 'I’m starting to think that Walter isn’t as brave as everyone says. First, he fought against four people, then against three, then two, and then one, and now he wants help against just one. That can’t be right; what would people say? Maybe they’d think Walter is a coward?'

'That's a lie,' said Walter, 'I am not at all frightened, but it is more amusing when there are two. I only want someone who will see how I strike the wolf and how the dust flies out of his skin.'

'That's not true,' Walter said, 'I'm not scared at all, but it's way more entertaining when there's another person here. I just want someone to watch how I hit the wolf and how the dust flies off its skin.'

[Pg 71]'Well, then, Walter can take the miller's little Lisa with him. She can sit on a stone and look on,' said Jonas.

[Pg 71]'Well, then, Walter can take the miller's little Lisa with him. She can sit on a rock and watch,' said Jonas.

'No, she would certainly be frightened,' said Walter, 'and how would it do for a girl to go wolf-hunting? Come with me, Jonas, and you shall have the skin, and I will be content with the ears and the tail.'

'No, she would definitely be scared,' said Walter, 'and how would it look for a girl to go wolf-hunting? Come with me, Jonas, and you'll get the skin, and I'll be happy with the ears and the tail.'

'No, thank you,' said Jonas, 'Walter can keep the skin for himself. Now I see quite well that he is frightened. Fie, shame on him!'

'No, thank you,' said Jonas, 'Walter can keep the skin for himself. Now I see clearly that he’s scared. What a shame!'

This touched Walter's pride very near. 'I shall show that I am not frightened,' he said; and so he took his drum, sabre, cock's feather, clasp-knife, pop-gun and air-pistol, and went off quite alone to the wood to hunt wolves.

This really hit Walter's pride hard. "I’m going to prove that I'm not scared," he said; so he grabbed his drum, saber, rooster's feather, pocket knife, toy gun, and air pistol, and set off all by himself into the woods to hunt for wolves.

It was a beautiful evening, and the birds were singing in all the branches. Walter went very slowly and cautiously. At every step he looked all round him to see if perchance there was anything lurking behind the stones. He quite thought something moved away there in the ditch. Perhaps it was a wolf. It is better for me to beat the drum a little before I go there, thought Walter.

It was a beautiful evening, and the birds were singing in every branch. Walter moved very slowly and carefully. With each step, he looked around to see if anything was hiding behind the stones. He was pretty sure he saw something move in the ditch. Maybe it was a wolf. I should probably beat the drum a bit before I go over there, Walter thought.

Br-r-r, so he began to beat his drum. Then something moved again. Caw! caw! a crow flew up from the ditch. Walter immediately regained courage. 'It was well I took my drum with me,' he thought, and went straight on with courageous steps. Very soon he came quite close to the kiln, where the wolves had killed the ram. But the nearer he came the more dreadful he thought the kiln looked. It was so grey and old. Who knew how many wolves there might be hidden there? Perhaps the very ones which killed the ram were still sitting there in a corner. Yes, it was not at all safe here, and there were no other people to be seen in the neighbourhood. It would be horrible to be eaten up here in the daylight, thought Walter to himself; and[Pg 72] the more he thought about it the uglier and grayer the old kiln looked, and the more horrible and dreadful it seemed to become the food of wolves.

Br-r-r, so he started to play his drum. Then something moved again. Caw! caw! A crow flew up from the ditch. Walter quickly felt braver. 'I’m glad I brought my drum,' he thought, and walked forward with determined steps. Before long, he approached the kiln where the wolves had killed the ram. But the closer he got, the scarier the kiln seemed. It was so gray and old. Who knew how many wolves could be hiding there? Maybe the very ones that killed the ram were still lurking in a corner. Yeah, it definitely didn’t feel safe here, and there were no other people around. It would be terrifying to be eaten alive in broad daylight, Walter thought to himself; and[Pg 72] the more he thought about it, the uglier and grayer the old kiln looked, and the more horrifying it seemed to become the prey of wolves.

'Shall I go back and say that I struck one wolf and it escaped?' thought Walter. 'Fie!' said his conscience, 'Do you not remember that a lie is one of the worst sins, both in the sight of God and man? If you tell a lie to-day and say you struck a wolf, to-morrow surely it will eat you up.'

'Should I go back and say that I hit a wolf and it got away?' thought Walter. 'Come on!' said his conscience, 'Don't you remember that lying is one of the worst sins, both in the eyes of God and people? If you lie today and say you hit a wolf, tomorrow it will definitely come back to bite you.'

'No, I will go to the kiln,' thought Walter, and so he went. But he did not go quite near. He went only so near that he could see the ram's blood which coloured the grass red, and some tufts of wool which the wolves had torn from the back of the poor animal.

'No, I will go to the kiln,' thought Walter, and so he went. But he didn't go too close. He went just near enough to see the ram's blood staining the grass red, and some tufts of wool that the wolves had pulled from the back of the poor animal.

It looked so dreadful.

It looked so terrible.

'I wonder what the ram thought when they ate him up,' thought Walter to himself; and just then a cold shiver ran through him from his collar right down to his boots.

'I wonder what the ram thought when they ate him,' Walter thought to himself; and just then a cold shiver ran through him from his collar down to his boots.

'It is better for me to beat the drum,' he thought to himself again, and so he began to beat it. But it sounded horrid, and an echo came out from the kiln that seemed almost like the howl of a wolf. The drum-sticks stiffened in Walter's hands, and he thought now they are coming. . . . !

'It's better for me to play the drum,' he thought again, so he started playing it. But it sounded terrible, and an echo came from the kiln that almost resembled a wolf's howl. The drumsticks stiffened in Walter's hands, and he thought, now they are coming. . . .!

Yes, sure enough, just then a shaggy, reddish-brown wolf's head looked out from under the kiln!

Yes, sure enough, just then a scruffy, reddish-brown wolf's head peeked out from under the kiln!

What did Walter do now? Yes, the brave Walter who alone could manage four, threw his drum far away, took to his heels and ran, and ran as fast as he could back to the mill.

What did Walter do now? Yes, the brave Walter who could handle four all by himself, tossed his drum away, took off running, and sprinted as fast as he could back to the mill.

But, alas! the wolf ran after him. Walter looked back; the wolf was quicker than he and only a few steps behind him. Then Walter ran faster. But fear got the better of him, he neither heard nor saw anything more. He ran over sticks, stones and ditches; he lost drum-sticks, sabre, bow, and air-pistol, and in his terrible[Pg 73] hurry he tripped over a tuft of grass. There he lay, and the wolf jumped on to him. . . .

But, unfortunately, the wolf chased after him. Walter looked back; the wolf was faster and only a few steps behind. Then Walter ran even faster. But fear overwhelmed him; he didn’t hear or see anything else. He ran over sticks, stones, and ditches; he lost his drumsticks, saber, bow, and air pistol, and in his panic[Pg 73] he tripped over a clump of grass. There he lay, and the wolf pounced on him.

It was a gruesome tale! Now you may well believe that it was all over with Walter and all his adventures. That would have been a pity. But do not be surprised if it was not quite so bad as that, for the wolf was quite a friendly one. He certainly jumped on to Walter, but he only shook his coat and rubbed his nose against his face; and Walter shrieked. Yes, he shrieked terribly!

It was a gruesome story! You might think that Walter's adventures were all finished. That would be a shame. But don't be surprised if it wasn't as bad as that, because the wolf was actually pretty friendly. He definitely jumped on Walter, but all he did was shake his fur and nuzzle his face; and Walter screamed. Yes, he screamed loudly!

Happily Jonas heard his cry of distress, for Walter was quite near the mill now, and he ran and helped him up.

Happily, Jonas heard his shout for help, since Walter was really close to the mill now, and he ran over to help him get up.

'What has happened?' he asked. 'Why did Walter scream so terribly?'

'What happened?' he asked. 'Why did Walter scream so loudly?'

'A wolf! A wolf!' cried Walter, and that was all he could say.

'A wolf! A wolf!' shouted Walter, and that was all he could say.

'Where is the wolf?' said Jonas, 'I don't see any wolf.'

'Where's the wolf?' Jonas said, 'I don't see any wolf.'

'Take care, he is here, he has bitten me to death,' groaned Walter.

'Be careful, he's here; he has bitten me to death,' Walter groaned.

Then Jonas began to laugh; yes, he laughed so that he nearly burst his skin belt.

Then Jonas started to laugh; yes, he laughed so hard that he almost burst his waistband.

Well, well, was that the wolf? Was that the wolf which Walter was to take by the neck and shake and throw down on its back, no matter how much it struggled? Just look a little closer at him, he is your old friend, your own good old Caro. I quite expect he found a leg of the ram in the kiln. When Walter beat his drum, Caro crept out, and when Walter ran away, Caro ran after him, as he so often does when Walter wants to romp and play.

Well, well, was that the wolf? Was that the wolf that Walter was supposed to grab by the neck, shake, and toss onto its back, no matter how much it fought? Take a closer look at him; he’s your old friend, your good old Caro. I bet he found a leg of the ram in the kiln. When Walter beat his drum, Caro came out, and when Walter ran away, Caro chased after him, just like he always does when Walter wants to play.

'Down, Caro, you ought to be rather ashamed to have put such a great hero to flight!'

'Come on, Caro, you should be pretty ashamed for chasing away such a great hero!'

Walter got up feeling very foolish.

Walter got up feeling really silly.

'Down, Caro!' he said, both relieved and annoyed.

'Down, Caro!' he said, feeling both relieved and annoyed.

'It was only a dog, then if it had been a wolf I certainly should have killed him. . . .'

'It was just a dog; if it had been a wolf, I definitely would have killed it. . . .'

[Pg 74]'If Walter would listen to my advice, and boast a little less, and do a little more,' said Jonas, consolingly. 'Walter is not a coward is he?'

[Pg 74] “If Walter would take my advice, brag a little less, and actually do more,” said Jonas, trying to be helpful. “Walter isn’t scared, is he?”

'I! You shall see Jonas when we next meet a bear. You see I like so much better to fight with bears.'

'I! You'll see Jonas when we next run into a bear. You see, I much prefer to fight with bears.'

'Indeed!' laughed Jonas. 'Are you at it again?'

'Absolutely!' laughed Jonas. 'Are you doing this again?'

'Dear Walter, remember that it is only cowards who boast; a really brave man never talks of his bravery.'

'Dear Walter, remember that only cowards brag; a truly brave person never speaks about their courage.'

From Z. Topelius.

From Z. Topelius.


THE KING OF THE WATERFALLS

When the young king of Easaidh Ruadh came into his kingdom, the first thing he thought of was how he could amuse himself best. The sports that all his life had pleased him best suddenly seemed to have grown dull, and he wanted to do something he had never done before. At last his face brightened.

When the young king of Easaidh Ruadh took over his kingdom, the first thing on his mind was how he could entertain himself. The games that had always brought him joy suddenly felt boring, and he wanted to try something new. Finally, his expression lit up.

'I know!' he said, 'I will go and play a game with the Gruagach. Now the Gruagach was a kind of wicked fairy, with long curly brown hair, and his house was not very far from the king's house.

'I know!' he said, 'I'll go play a game with the Gruagach. Now the Gruagach was a type of wicked fairy, with long curly brown hair, and his house wasn't very far from the king's house.

But though the king was young and eager, he was also prudent, and his father had told him on his deathbed to be very careful in his dealings with the 'good people,' as the fairies were called. Therefore before going to the Gruagach, the king sought out a wise man of the country side.

But even though the king was young and enthusiastic, he was also wise, and his father had advised him on his deathbed to be very cautious in his interactions with the 'good people,' as the fairies were known. So before going to see the Gruagach, the king looked for a wise man from the countryside.

'I am wanting to play a game with the curly-haired Gruagach,' said he.

'I want to play a game with the curly-haired Gruagach,' he said.

'Are you, indeed?' replied the wizard. 'If you will take my counsel, you will play with someone else.'

'Are you really?' replied the wizard. 'If you take my advice, you'll play with someone else.'

'No; I will play with the Gruagach,' persisted the king.

'No; I will play with the Gruagach,' the king insisted.

'Well, if you must, you must, I suppose,' answered the wizard; 'but if you win that game, ask as a prize the ugly crop-headed girl that stands behind the door.'

'Well, if you really have to, then you have to,' replied the wizard; 'but if you win that game, make sure to ask for the ugly girl with the bizarre haircut who’s standing behind the door as your prize.'

'I will,' said the king.

"I will," said the king.

So before the sun rose he got up and went to the house of the Gruagach, who was sitting outside.

So before the sun came up, he got up and went to the Gruagach's house, where he found him sitting outside.

[Pg 76]'O king, what has brought you here to-day?' asked the Gruagach. 'But right welcome you are, and more welcome will you be still if you will play a game with me.'

[Pg 76]'O king, what brings you here today?' asked the Gruagach. 'You're very welcome, and you'll be even more so if you agree to play a game with me.'

'That is just what I want,' said the king, and they played; and sometimes it seemed as if one would win, and sometimes the other, but in the end it was the king who was the winner.

'That's exactly what I want,' said the king, and they played; and sometimes it looked like one would win, and sometimes the other, but in the end, the king was the one who won.

'And what is the prize that you will choose?' inquired the Gruagach.

'And what prize will you choose?' asked the Gruagach.

'The ugly crop-headed girl that stands behind the door,' replied the king.

'The ugly girl with the short haircut standing behind the door,' replied the king.

'Why, there are twenty others in the house, and each fairer than she,' exclaimed the Gruagach.

'Why, there are twenty others in the house, and each more beautiful than she,' exclaimed the Gruagach.

'Fairer they may be, but it is she whom I wish for my wife, and none other,' and the Gruagach saw that the king's mind was set upon her, so he entered his house, and bade all the maidens in it come out one by one, and pass before the king.

'They may be prettier, but she's the one I want to be my wife, and no one else,' the Gruagach saw that the king was determined about her, so he went into his house and called all the maidens inside to come out one by one and stand in front of the king.

One by one they came; tall and short, dark and fair, plump and thin, and each said, 'I am she whom you want. You will be foolish indeed if you do not take me.'

One by one, they arrived; tall and short, dark and light, curvy and slim, and each said, 'I’m the one you’re looking for. You’d be pretty foolish if you don’t choose me.'

But he took none of them, neither short nor tall, dark nor fair, plump nor thin, till at the last the crop-headed girl came out.

But he didn't choose any of them, not the short or tall, dark or light, plump or thin, until finally the girl with the cropped hair came out.

'This is mine,' said the king, though she was so ugly that most men would have turned from her. 'We will be married at once, and I will carry you home.' And married they were, and they set forth across a meadow to the king's house. As they went, the bride stooped and picked a sprig of shamrock, which grew amongst the grass, and when she stood upright again her ugliness had all gone, and the most beautiful woman that ever was seen stood by the king's side.

'This is mine,' said the king, even though she was so ugly that most men would have walked away from her. 'We're getting married right away, and I’ll take you home.' And they were married, and they walked across a meadow to the king's house. As they walked, the bride bent down and picked a sprig of shamrock growing among the grass, and when she stood up again, her ugliness had vanished, revealing the most beautiful woman anyone had ever seen by the king's side.

The next day, before the sun rose, the king sprang from his bed, and told his wife he must have another game with the Gruagach.

The next day, before the sun came up, the king jumped out of bed and told his wife he needed to have another game with the Gruagach.

When she stood upright her ugliness had all gone.

"When she stood upright her ugliness had all gone."

"When she stood up, her ugliness had completely vanished."

[Pg 77]'If my father loses that game, and you win it,' said she, 'accept nothing for your prize but the shaggy young horse with the stick saddle.'

[Pg 77]'If my dad loses that game and you win, take nothing for your prize but the scruffy young horse with the stick saddle.'

'I will do that,' answered the king, and he went.

'I’ll do that,' replied the king, and he left.

'Does your bride please you?' asked the Gruagach, who was standing at his own door.

'Does your bride make you happy?' asked the Gruagach, who was standing at his own door.

'Ah! does she not!' answered the king quickly, 'otherwise I should be hard indeed to please. But will you play a game to-day?'

'Oh, she definitely does!' replied the king quickly. 'Otherwise, I would be pretty hard to please. But do you want to play a game today?'

'I will,' replied the Gruagach, and they played, and sometimes it seemed as if one would win, and sometimes the other, but in the end the king was the winner.

'I will,' replied the Gruagach, and they played, and sometimes it seemed like one would win, and sometimes the other, but in the end, the king was the winner.

'What is the prize that you will choose?' asked the Gruagach.

'What prize will you choose?' asked the Gruagach.

'The shaggy young horse with the stick saddle,' answered the king, but he noticed that the Gruagach held his peace, and his brow was dark as he led out the horse from the stable. Rough was its mane and dull was its skin, but the king cared nothing for that, and throwing his leg over the stick saddle, rode away like the wind.

'The scruffy young horse with the stick saddle,' the king replied, but he saw that the Gruagach was silent, his expression tense as he brought the horse out of the stable. Its mane was rough and its coat was dull, but the king didn’t care about that. Throwing his leg over the stick saddle, he took off like the wind.

On the third morning the king got up as usual before dawn, and as soon as he had eaten food he prepared to go out, when his wife stopped him. 'I would rather,' she said, 'that you did not go to play with the Gruagach, for though twice you have won yet some day he will win, and then he will put trouble upon you.'

On the third morning, the king woke up early as usual, and after he ate, he got ready to head out when his wife held him back. "I'd prefer it if you didn't go play with the Gruagach," she said, "because even though you've won twice, someday he’ll win, and then he’ll cause you trouble."

'Oh! I must have one more game,' cried the king; 'just this one,' and he went off to the house of the Gruagach.

'Oh! I have to have one more game,' cried the king; 'just this one,' and he went off to the house of the Gruagach.

Joy filled the heart of the Gruagach when he saw him coming, and without waiting to talk they played their game. Somehow or other, the king's strength and skill had departed from him, and soon the Gruagach was the victor.

Joy filled the Gruagach's heart when he saw him coming, and without waiting to chat, they played their game. Somehow, the king had lost his strength and skill, and soon the Gruagach emerged as the winner.

[Pg 78]'Choose your prize,' said the king, when the game was ended, 'but do not be too hard on me, or ask what I cannot give.'

[Pg 78]'Choose your prize,' said the king when the game was over, 'but please don’t be too tough on me or ask for something I can’t provide.'

'The prize I choose,' answered the Gruagach, 'is that the crop-headed creature should take thy head and thy neck, if thou dost not get for me the Sword of Light that hangs in the house of the king of the oak windows.'

'The prize I choose,' replied the Gruagach, 'is that the crop-headed creature should take your head and neck if you don't get me the Sword of Light that hangs in the king's house with the oak windows.'

'I will get it,' replied the young man bravely, but as soon as he was out of sight of the Gruagach, he pretended no more, and his face grew dark and his steps lagging.

'I’ll get it,' the young man replied confidently, but as soon as he was out of the Gruagach's view, he stopped pretending, and his expression grew somber and his pace slowed.

'You have brought nothing with you to-night,' said the queen, who was standing on the steps awaiting him. She was so beautiful that the king was fain to smile when he looked at her, but then he remembered what had happened, and his heart grew heavy again.

'You haven't brought anything with you tonight,' said the queen, who was standing on the steps waiting for him. She was so beautiful that the king couldn't help but smile when he looked at her, but then he remembered what had happened, and his heart felt heavy again.

'What is it? What is the matter? Tell me thy sorrow that I may bear it with thee, or, it may be, help thee!' Then the king told her everything that had befallen him, and she stroked his hair the while.

'What is it? What's wrong? Share your troubles with me so that I can share the burden with you or maybe even help you!' Then the king told her everything that had happened to him, and she stroked his hair the whole time.

'That is nothing to grieve about,' she said when the tale was finished. 'You have the best wife in Erin, and the best horse in Erin. Only do as I bid you, and all will go well.' And the king suffered himself to be comforted.

'That's nothing to worry about,' she said when the story was done. 'You have the best wife in Ireland and the best horse in Ireland. Just do as I say, and everything will be fine.' And the king allowed himself to be reassured.

He was still sleeping when the queen rose and dressed herself, to make everything ready for her husband's journey, and the first place she went to was the stable, where she fed and watered the shaggy brown horse and put the saddle on it. Most people thought this saddle was of wood, and did not see the little sparkles of gold and silver that were hidden in it. She strapped it lightly on the horse's back, and then led it down before the house, where the king waited.

He was still asleep when the queen got up and got dressed to prepare for her husband’s journey. The first place she went was the stable, where she fed and watered the shaggy brown horse and put the saddle on it. Most people thought the saddle was made of wood and didn’t notice the little sparkles of gold and silver hidden in it. She gently strapped it on the horse’s back and then led it down in front of the house, where the king was waiting.

'Good luck to you and victories in all your battles,' she said, as she kissed him before he mounted. 'I need[Pg 79] not be telling you anything. Take the advice of the horse, and see you obey it.'

'Good luck to you and success in all your battles,' she said, as she kissed him before he got on the horse. 'I don't need[Pg 79] to tell you anything. Follow the horse's lead, and make sure you listen to it.'

How The QUEEN brings The Shaggy Brown Horse to the KING.

So he waved his hand and set out on his journey, and the wind was not swifter than the brown horse—no, not even the March wind which raced it, and could not catch it. But the horse never stopped nor looked behind,[Pg 80] till in the dark of the night he reached the castle of the king of the oak windows.

So he waved his hand and started his journey, and the wind was not faster than the brown horse—no, not even the March wind that chased it, and couldn’t catch it. But the horse never stopped nor looked back,[Pg 80] until in the dark of the night it arrived at the castle of the king with the oak windows.

'We are at the end of the journey,' said the horse, 'and you will find the Sword of Light in the king's own chamber. If it comes to you without scrape or sound, the token is a good one. At this hour the king is eating his supper, and the room is empty, so none will see you. The sword has a knob at the end, and take heed that when you grasp it, you draw it softly out of its sheath. Now go! I will be under the window!'

'We're at the end of the journey,' said the horse, 'and you will find the Sword of Light in the king's chamber. If it comes to you without a scrape or sound, that's a good sign. Right now, the king is having his dinner, and the room is empty, so no one will see you. The sword has a knob at the end, so make sure that when you grab it, you pull it gently out of its sheath. Now go! I'll be under the window!'

Stealthily the young man crept along the passage, pausing now and then to make sure that no man was following him, and entered the king's chamber. A strange white line of light told him where the sword was, and crossing the room on tiptoe, he seized the knob, and drew it slowly out of the sheath. The king could hardly breathe with excitement lest it should make some noise and bring all the people in the castle running to see what was the matter. But the sword slid swiftly and silently along the case till only the point was left touching it. Then a low sound was heard, as of the edge of a knife touching a silver plate, and the king was so startled that he nearly dropped the knob.

Stealthily, the young man crept down the hallway, pausing now and then to ensure no one was following him, and entered the king's chamber. A strange white line of light indicated where the sword was, and carefully crossing the room on tiptoe, he grabbed the knob and slowly pulled it out of the sheath. The king could hardly breathe with excitement, fearing any noise might attract everyone in the castle to see what was going on. But the sword slid swiftly and silently out of the case until only the tip was still touching it. Then a soft sound was heard, like a knife grazing a silver plate, and the king was so startled that he nearly dropped the knob.

'Quick! quick!' cried the horse, and the king scrambled hastily through the small window, and leapt into the saddle.

'Hurry up! Hurry up!' called the horse, and the king quickly climbed through the small window and jumped into the saddle.

'He has heard and he will follow,' said the horse; 'but we have a good start.' And on they sped, on and on, leaving the winds behind them.

'He has heard and he will follow,' said the horse; 'but we have a good start.' And on they sped, continuously, leaving the winds behind them.

At length the horse slackened its pace. 'Look and see who is behind you,' it said, and the young man looked.

At last, the horse slowed down. "Look and see who's behind you," it said, and the young man turned to look.

'I see a swarm of brown horses racing madly after us,' he answered.

'I see a pack of brown horses charging wildly after us,' he replied.

'We are swifter than those,' said the horse, and flew on again.

'We are faster than them,' said the horse, and took off again.

'Look again, O king! Is anyone coming now?'

'Check again, Your Majesty! Is anyone coming now?'

[Pg 81]'A swarm of black horses, and one has a white face, and on that horse a man is seated. He is the king of the oak windows.'

[Pg 81]'A group of black horses, with one that has a white face, and on that horse sits a man. He is the king of the oak windows.'

'That is my brother, and swifter still than I,' said the horse, 'and he will fly past me with a rush. Then you must have your sword ready, and take off the head of the man who sits on him, as he turns and looks at you. And there is no sword in the world that will cut off his head, save only that one.'

'That’s my brother, and he’s even faster than I am,' said the horse, 'and he’ll zoom past me in a flash. So, you need to have your sword ready and be ready to take off the head of the guy riding him when he turns to look at you. And there’s no sword in the world that can decapitate him, except for that one.'

'I will do it,' replied the king, and he listened with all his might, till he judged that the white-faced horse was close to him. Then he sat up very straight and made ready.

'I will do it,' replied the king, and he listened intently until he estimated that the white-faced horse was near him. Then he sat up straight and prepared himself.

The next moment there was a rushing noise as of a mighty tempest, and the young man caught a glimpse of a face turned toward him. Almost blindly he struck, not knowing whether he had killed or only wounded the rider. But the head rolled off, and was caught in the brown horse's mouth.

The next moment, there was a loud rushing sound like a powerful storm, and the young man saw a face looking at him. Almost without thinking, he struck, unsure if he had killed or just wounded the rider. But the head rolled off and got caught in the brown horse's mouth.

'Jump on my brother, the black horse, and go home as fast as you can, and I will follow as quickly as I may,' cried the brown horse; and leaping forward the king alighted on the back of the black horse, but so near the tail that he almost fell off again. But he stretched out his arm and clutched wildly at the mane and pulled himself into the saddle.

"Hop on my brother, the black horse, and get home as fast as you can, and I’ll catch up as quickly as I can," shouted the brown horse. The king jumped on the black horse, but he landed so close to the tail that he nearly fell off again. He reached out his arm, grabbed the mane, and pulled himself into the saddle.

Before the sky was streaked with red he was at home again, and the queen was sitting waiting till he arrived, for sleep was far from her eyes. Glad was she to see him enter, but she said little, only took her harp and sang softly the songs which he loved, till he went to bed, soothed and happy.

Before the sky turned red, he was home again, and the queen was sitting there waiting for him, unable to sleep. She was happy to see him come in, but she said little; instead, she picked up her harp and sang softly the songs he loved until he went to bed, feeling calm and content.

It was broad day when he woke, and he sprang up saying,

It was broad daylight when he woke up, and he jumped up saying,

'Now I must go to the Gruagach, to find out if the spells he laid on me are loose.'

'Now I have to go to the Gruagach to see if the spells he put on me are lifted.'

[Pg 82]'Have a care,' answered the queen, 'for it is not with a smile as on the other days that he will greet you. Furiously he will meet you, and will ask you in his wrath if you have got the sword, and you will reply that you have got it. Next he will want to know how you got it, and to this you must say that but for the knob you had not got it at all. Then he will raise his head to look at the knob, and you must stab him in the mole which is on the right side of his neck; but take heed, for if you miss the mole with the point of the sword, then my death and your death are certain. He is brother to the king of the oak windows, and sure will he be that the king must be dead, or the sword would not be in your hands.' After that she kissed him, and bade him good speed.

[Pg 82]“Be careful,” the queen warned. “He won't greet you with a smile like before. He’ll be furious and will demand to know if you have the sword. You need to tell him that you do. Then he will ask how you got it, and you must explain that if it weren’t for the knob, you wouldn’t have it at all. He will look at the knob, and that’s when you need to stab him in the mole on the right side of his neck. But be careful! If you miss the mole with the sword’s tip, we will both be dead for sure. He’s the brother of the king of the oak windows, and he'll believe the king must be dead, or else the sword wouldn’t be in your hands.” After that, she kissed him and wished him good luck.

'Didst thou get the sword?' asked the Gruagach, when they met in the usual place.

'Did you get the sword?' asked the Gruagach when they met in the usual place.

'I got the sword.'

"I have the sword."

'And how didst thou get it?'

'And how did you get it?'

'If it had not had a knob on the top, then I had not got it,' answered the king.

'If it hadn't had a knob on the top, I wouldn't have gotten it,' answered the king.

'Give me the sword to look at,' said the Gruagach, peering forward; but like a flash the king had drawn it from under his nose and pierced the mole, so that the Gruagach rolled over on the ground.

'Give me the sword to look at,' said the Gruagach, leaning in; but in an instant, the king had pulled it from right under his nose and stabbed the mole, causing the Gruagach to roll over on the ground.

'Now I shall be at peace,' thought the king. But he was wrong, for when he reached home he found his servants tied together back to back, with cloths bound round their mouths, so that they could not speak. He hastened to set them free, and he asked who had treated them in so evil a manner.

'Now I can finally relax,' thought the king. But he was mistaken, for when he got home, he found his servants tied together back to back, with cloths wrapped around their mouths so they couldn't speak. He rushed to free them and asked who had done such a terrible thing to them.

'No sooner had you gone than a great giant came, and dealt with us as you see, and carried off your wife and your two horses,' said the men.

'As soon as you left, a huge giant showed up, caused a scene, and took your wife and your two horses,' said the men.

'Then my eyes will not close nor will my head lay itself down till I fetch my wife and horses home again,'[Pg 83] answered he, and he stooped and noted the tracks of the horses on the grass, and followed after them till he arrived at the wood when the darkness fell.

'Then I won't close my eyes or lay my head down until I bring my wife and horses back home,'[Pg 83] he replied, and he bent down to look at the horse tracks on the grass, following them until he reached the woods as darkness set in.

'I will sleep here,' he said to himself, 'but first I will make a fire.' And he gathered together some twigs that were lying about, and then took two dry sticks and rubbed them together till the fire came, and he sat by it.

'I will sleep here,' he said to himself, 'but first I need to make a fire.' So he collected some twigs that were scattered around, grabbed two dry sticks, and rubbed them together until he made a fire, and he sat by it.

The twigs crackled and the flame blazed up, and a slim yellow dog pushed through the bushes and laid his head on the king's knee, and the king stroked his head.

The twigs crackled and the flames shot up, and a slender yellow dog pushed through the bushes and rested his head on the king's knee, and the king patted his head.

'Wuf, wuf,' said the dog. 'Sore was the plight of thy wife and thy horses when the giant drove them last night through the forest.'

'Woof, woof,' said the dog. 'Your wife and horses had a rough time when the giant took them through the forest last night.'

'That is why I have come;' answered the king, and suddenly his heart seemed to fail him and he felt that he could not go on.'

'That's why I came,' the king replied, but suddenly, his heart felt like it was giving out, and he realized he couldn't continue.

'I cannot fight that giant,' he cried, looking at the dog with a white face. 'I am afraid, let me turn homewards.'

'I can't fight that giant,' he shouted, looking at the dog with a white face. 'I'm scared; let me go home.'

'No, don't do that,' replied the dog. 'Eat and sleep, and I will watch over you.' So the king ate and lay down, and slept till the sun waked him.

'No, don't do that,' replied the dog. 'Eat and sleep, and I’ll keep an eye on you.' So the king ate, lay down, and slept until the sun woke him.

'It is time for you to start on your way,' said the dog, 'and if danger presses, call on me, and I will help you.'

'It's time for you to head out,' said the dog, 'and if you run into trouble, just call for me, and I'll be there to help you.'

'Farewell, then,' answered the king; 'I will not forget that promise,' and on he went, and on, and on, till he reached a tall cliff with many sticks lying about.

'Goodbye, then,' replied the king; 'I won't forget that promise,' and he continued on, and on, and on, until he arrived at a tall cliff with many sticks scattered around.

'It is almost night,' he thought; 'I will make a fire and rest,' and thus he did, and when the flames blazed up, the hoary hawk of the grey rock flew on to a bough above him.

'It's almost night,' he thought; 'I'll start a fire and take a break,' and that's exactly what he did. When the flames lit up, an old hawk from the gray rock landed on a branch above him.

'Sore was the plight of thy wife and thy horses when they passed here with the giant,' said the hawk.

'Sore was the situation of your wife and your horses when they came through here with the giant,' said the hawk.

'Never shall I find them,' answered the king, 'and nothing shall I get for all my trouble.'

'I'll never find them,' replied the king, 'and I won't get anything for all my effort.'

[Pg 84]'Oh, take heart,' replied the hawk, 'things are never so bad but what they might be worse. Eat and sleep and I will watch thee,' and the king did as he was bidden by the hawk, and by the morning he felt brave again.

[Pg 84]'Oh, don't worry,' said the hawk, 'things are never as bad as they could be. Eat and rest, and I’ll keep an eye on you,' and the king did as the hawk suggested, and by morning he felt strong again.

'Farewell,' said the bird, 'and if danger presses call to me, and I will help you.'

'Goodbye,' said the bird, 'and if trouble comes, call out to me, and I'll be there to help you.'

On he walked, and on, and on, till as the dusk was falling he came to a great river, and on the bank there were sticks lying about.

On he walked, and on, and on, until, as dusk was falling, he arrived at a great river, where sticks were scattered along the bank.

'I will make myself a fire,' he thought, and thus he did, and by and bye a smooth brown head peered at him from the water, and a long body followed it.

'I will make myself a fire,' he thought, and so he did, and soon a smooth brown head emerged from the water, followed by a long body.

'Sore was the plight of thy wife and thy horses when they passed the river last night,' said the otter.

'Sore was the plight of your wife and your horses when they crossed the river last night,' said the otter.

'I have sought them and not found them,' answered the king, 'and nought shall I get for my trouble.'

'I looked for them and didn't find them,' the king replied, 'and I won’t gain anything for my efforts.'

'Be not so downcast,' replied the otter; 'before noon to-morrow thou shalt behold thy wife. But eat and sleep and I will watch over thee.' So the king did as the otter bid him, and when the sun rose he woke and saw the otter lying on the bank.

'Don't be so sad,' replied the otter; 'before noon tomorrow you will see your wife. But eat and get some sleep, and I will keep an eye on you.' So the king did as the otter told him, and when the sun rose, he woke up and saw the otter lying on the bank.

'Farewell,' cried the otter as he jumped into the water, 'and if danger presses, call to me and I will help you.'

'Goodbye,' shouted the otter as he leaped into the water, 'and if you’re in trouble, call for me and I’ll come to help you.'

For many hours the king walked, and at length he reached a high rock, which was rent in two by a great earthquake. Throwing himself on the ground he looked over the side, and right at the very bottom he saw his wife and his horses. His heart gave a great bound, and all his fears left him, but he was forced to be patient, for the sides of the rock were smooth, and not even a goat could find foothold. So he got up again, and made his way round through the wood, pushing by trees, scrambling over rocks, wading through streams, till at last he was on flat ground again, close to the mouth of the cavern.

For hours, the king walked, and eventually he reached a high rock that had been split in two by a massive earthquake. He threw himself on the ground and looked over the edge, where he spotted his wife and his horses at the very bottom. His heart raced, and all his fears disappeared, but he had to be patient since the sides of the rock were smooth and not even a goat could find a foothold. So he got back up and made his way through the woods, pushing past trees, climbing over rocks, and wading through streams, until he finally reached flat ground again, near the entrance of the cave.

His wife gave a shriek of joy when he came in,[Pg 85] and then burst into tears, for she was tired and very frightened. But her husband did not understand why she wept, and he was tired and bruised from his climb, and a little cross too.

His wife let out a joyful scream when he walked in,[Pg 85] and then started to cry, because she was exhausted and really scared. But her husband didn’t get why she was crying; he was tired, sore from his climb, and a bit cranky too.

'You give me but a sorry welcome,' grumbled he, 'when I have half-killed myself to get to you.'

'You're giving me a pretty terrible welcome,' he complained, 'after I've nearly killed myself trying to reach you.'

'Do not heed him,' said the horses to the weeping woman, 'put him in front of us, where he will be safe, and give him food for he is weary.' And she did as the horses told her, and he ate and rested, till by and bye a long shadow fell over them, and their hearts beat with fear, for they knew that the giant was coming.

'Don't listen to him,' the horses said to the crying woman, 'put him in front of us, where he'll be safe, and give him food because he's tired.' And she did what the horses told her, and he ate and rested, until eventually a long shadow fell over them, and their hearts raced with fear, for they knew the giant was coming.

'I smell a stranger,' cried the giant, as he entered, but it was dark inside the chasm, and he did not see the king, who was crouching down between the feet of the horses.

'I smell a stranger,' yelled the giant as he walked in, but it was dark inside the chasm, and he didn't see the king, who was crouched down between the horses' feet.

'A stranger, my lord! no stranger ever comes here, not even the sun!' and the king's wife laughed gaily as she went up to the giant and stroked the huge hand which hung down by his side.

'A stranger, my lord! No stranger ever comes here, not even the sun!' and the king's wife laughed merrily as she approached the giant and stroked the enormous hand that hung down by his side.

'Well, I perceive nothing, certainly,' answered he, 'but it is very odd. However, it is time that the horses were fed'; and he lifted down an armful of hay from a shelf of rock and held out a handful to each animal, who moved forward to meet him, leaving the king behind. As soon as the giant's hands were near their mouths they each made a snap, and began to bite them, so that his groans and shrieks might have been heard a mile off. Then they wheeled round and kicked him till they could kick no more. At length the giant crawled away, and lay quivering in a corner, and the queen went up to him.

“Honestly, I can’t see anything,” he replied, “but this is really strange. Anyway, it’s time to feed the horses.” He grabbed a bunch of hay from a rock shelf and offered a handful to each horse, which stepped forward to take it, leaving the king behind. As soon as the giant’s hands got close to their mouths, they snapped at him and started to bite, so his groans and screams could probably be heard a mile away. Then they turned around and kicked him until they couldn’t kick anymore. Eventually, the giant crawled away and curled up in a corner, trembling, and the queen approached him.

'Poor thing! poor thing!' she said, 'they seem to have gone mad; it was awful to behold.'

'Poor thing! Poor thing!' she said, 'they seem to have lost their minds; it was terrible to see.'

'If I had had my soul in my body they would certainly have killed me,' groaned the giant.

'If I had actually had my soul in my body, they definitely would have killed me,' groaned the giant.

[Pg 86]'It was lucky indeed,' answered the queen; 'but tell me, where is thy soul, that I may take care of it?'

[Pg 86]'That was really fortunate,' the queen replied; 'but tell me, where is your soul, so I can look after it?'

'Up there, in the Bonnach stone,' answered the giant, pointing to a stone which was balanced loosely on an edge of rock. 'But now leave me, that I may sleep, for I have far to go to-morrow.'

'Up there, on the Bonnach stone,' the giant replied, pointing to a stone that was precariously balanced on a rock ledge. 'But now leave me so I can sleep, because I have a long journey ahead of me tomorrow.'

Soon snores were heard from the corner where the giant lay, and then the queen lay down too, and the horses, and the king was hidden between them, so that none could see him.

Soon, snores could be heard from the corner where the giant was resting, and then the queen lay down as well, followed by the horses, with the king tucked in between them so that no one could see him.

Before the dawn the giant rose and went out, and immediately the queen ran up to the Bonnach stone, and tugged and pushed at it till it was quite steady on its ledge, and could not fall over. And so it was in the evening when the giant came home; and when they saw his shadow, the king crept down in front of the horses.

Before dawn, the giant got up and went outside, and right away the queen rushed to the Bonnach stone, tugging and pushing until it was steady on its ledge and couldn’t fall over. And that’s how it was in the evening when the giant came back; when they saw his shadow, the king quietly moved down in front of the horses.

'Why, what have you done to the Bonnach stone?' asked the giant.

'What have you done to the Bonnach stone?' asked the giant.

'I feared lest it should fall over, and be broken, with your soul in it,' said the queen, 'so I put it further back on the ledge.

'I was afraid it might fall and break, with your soul inside it,' said the queen, 'so I placed it further back on the ledge.'

'It is not there that my soul is,' answered he, 'it is on the threshold. But it is time the horses were fed'; and he fetched the hay, and gave it to them, and they bit and kicked him as before, till he lay half dead on the ground.

'That's not where my soul is,' he replied, 'it's at the threshold. But it’s time to feed the horses'; so he got the hay and gave it to them, and they bit and kicked him just like before, until he was left half dead on the ground.

Next morning he rose and went out, and the queen ran to the threshold of the cave, and washed the stones, and pulled up some moss and little flowers that were hidden in the crannies, and by and bye when dusk had fallen the giant came home.

Next morning, he got up and went outside, and the queen rushed to the entrance of the cave, washed the stones, and pulled up some moss and small flowers that were hiding in the cracks. Eventually, when evening fell, the giant returned home.

'You have been cleaning the threshold,' said he.

"You've been cleaning the threshold," he said.

'And was I not right to do it, seeing that your soul is in it?' asked the queen.

'And wasn't I right to do it, since your soul is in it?' asked the queen.

The Giant's shadow.

'It is not there that my soul is,' answered the giant. 'Under the threshold is a stone, and under the stone is a sheep, and in the sheep's body is a duck, and in the[Pg 89] duck is an egg, and in the egg is my soul. But it is late, and I must feed the horses'; and he brought them the hay, but they only bit and kicked him as before, and if his soul had been within him, they would have killed him outright.

'That's not where my soul is,' replied the giant. 'There's a stone under the threshold, and beneath that stone is a sheep, and inside the sheep's body is a duck, and inside the duck is an egg, and my soul is in that egg. But it's late, and I need to feed the horses.' He brought them hay, but they just bit and kicked him like before, and if his soul had been inside him, they would have killed him right away.

It was still dark when the giant got up and went his way, and then the king and the queen ran forward to take up the threshold, while the horses looked on. But sure enough! just as the giant had said, underneath the threshold was the flagstone, and they pulled and tugged till the stone gave way. Then something jumped out so suddenly, that it nearly knocked them down, and as it fled past, they saw it was a sheep.

It was still dark when the giant got up and left, and then the king and the queen rushed forward to lift the threshold while the horses watched. And sure enough! Just as the giant had said, beneath the threshold was the flagstone, and they pulled and tugged until the stone moved. Then something suddenly jumped out, nearly knocking them over, and as it raced past, they saw it was a sheep.

'If the slim yellow dog of the greenwood were only here, he would soon have that sheep,' cried the king; and as he spoke, the slim yellow dog appeared from the forest, with the sheep in his mouth. With a blow from the king, the sheep fell dead, and they opened its body, only to be blinded by a rush of wings as the duck flew past.

'If that skinny yellow dog from the woods were here, he'd have that sheep in no time,' shouted the king; and just as he said this, the skinny yellow dog emerged from the forest, sheep in its mouth. With a strike from the king, the sheep fell dead, and when they opened its body, they were suddenly blinded by a flurry of wings as the duck flew by.

'If the hoary hawk of the rock were only here he would soon have that duck,' cried the king; and as he spoke the hoary hawk was seen hovering above them, with the duck in his mouth. They cut off the duck's head with a swing of the king's sword, and took the egg out of its body, but in his triumph the king held it carelessly, and it slipped from his hand, and rolled swiftly down the hill right into the river.

'If that old hawk were here, he would have that duck in no time,' shouted the king; and as he said this, the old hawk appeared hovering above them, with the duck in its mouth. They decapitated the duck with a swing of the king's sword and removed the egg from its body, but in his excitement, the king held it carelessly, and it slipped from his hand, rolling quickly down the hill straight into the river.

'If the brown otter of the stream were only here, he would soon have that egg,' cried the king; and the next minute there was the brown otter, dripping with water, holding the egg in his mouth. But beside the brown otter, a huge shadow came stealing along—the shadow of the giant.

'If the brown otter from the stream were here, he would have that egg in no time,' shouted the king; and just then, the brown otter appeared, dripping with water, holding the egg in his mouth. But next to the brown otter, a massive shadow crept forward—the shadow of the giant.

The king stood staring at it, as if he were turned into stone, but the queen snatched the egg from the otter and[Pg 90] crushed it between her two hands. And after that the shadow suddenly shrank and was still, and they knew that the giant was dead, because they had found his soul.

The king stood there, staring at it, as if he were frozen in place, but the queen snatched the egg from the otter and[Pg 90] crushed it between her two hands. After that, the shadow suddenly shrank and became still, and they knew that the giant was dead because they had found his soul.

Next day they mounted the two horses and rode home again, visiting their friends the brown otter and the hoary hawk and the slim yellow dog by the way.

Next day, they got on their two horses and rode home again, stopping to visit their friends the brown otter, the gray hawk, and the slim yellow dog along the way.

From 'West Highland Tales.'

From 'West Highland Stories.'


A FRENCH PUCK

Among the mountain pastures and valleys that lie in the centre of France there dwelt a mischievous kind of spirit, whose delight it was to play tricks on everybody, and particularly on the shepherds and the cowboys. They never knew when they were safe from him, as he could change himself into a man, woman or child, a stick, a goat, a ploughshare. Indeed, there was only one thing whose shape he could not take, and that was a needle. At least, he could transform himself into a needle, but try as he might he never was able to imitate the hole, so every woman would have found him out at once, and this he knew.

In the mountain pastures and valleys of central France, there lived a mischievous spirit who loved to play tricks on everyone, especially the shepherds and cowboys. They never knew when they were safe from him, as he could transform into a man, woman, or child, a stick, a goat, or a ploughshare. In fact, there was only one shape he couldn’t take, and that was a needle. He could turn into a needle, but no matter how hard he tried, he could never imitate the hole. So every woman would have figured him out right away, and he was aware of this.

Now the hour oftenest chosen by this naughty sprite (whom we will call Puck) for performing his pranks was about midnight, just when the shepherds and cowherds, tired out with their long day's work, were sound asleep. Then he would go into the cowsheds and unfasten the chains that fixed each beast in its own stall, and let them fall with a heavy clang to the ground. The noise was so loud that it was certain to awaken the cowboys, however fatigued they might be, and they dragged themselves wearily to the stable to put back the chains. But no sooner had they returned to their beds than the same thing happened again, and so on till the morning. Or perhaps Puck would spend his night in plaiting together the manes and tails of two of the horses, so that it would take the grooms hours of labour to get them right in the morning, while Puck, hidden among the hay in the loft,[Pg 92] would peep out to watch them, enjoying himself amazingly all the time.

Now the time most often picked by this mischievous sprite (whom we’ll call Puck) for playing his tricks was around midnight, just when the shepherds and cowherds, exhausted from their long day’s work, were fast asleep. Then he would sneak into the cowsheds, unfasten the chains that held each animal in its stall, and let them fall with a loud clang onto the ground. The noise was so deafening that it was guaranteed to wake the cowboys, no matter how tired they were, and they would drag themselves groggily to the stable to put the chains back. But as soon as they returned to bed, the same thing would happen again, and it continued like this until morning. Or maybe Puck would spend his night braiding the manes and tails of two of the horses, making it take the grooms hours of work to fix them in the morning, while Puck, hidden in the hayloft,[Pg 92] would peek out to watch them, having a great time the whole time.

One evening more than eighty years ago a man named William was passing along the bank of a stream when he noticed a sheep who was bleating loudly. William thought it must have strayed from the flock, and that he had better take it home with him till he could discover its owner. So he went up to where it was standing, and as it seemed so tired that it could hardly walk, he hoisted it on his shoulders and continued on his way. The sheep was pretty heavy, but the good man was merciful and staggered along as best he could under his load.

One evening over eighty years ago, a man named William was walking along the bank of a stream when he heard a sheep bleating loudly. William thought it might have wandered away from the flock, so he decided to take it home until he could find its owner. He approached the sheep, which looked so tired it could barely walk, and lifted it onto his shoulders to keep going. The sheep was pretty heavy, but William was kindhearted and struggled along as best as he could with the weight.

'It is not much further,' he thought to himself as he reached an avenue of walnut trees, when suddenly a voice spoke out from over his head, and made him jump.

'It's not much farther,' he thought as he walked under a row of walnut trees, when suddenly a voice called out from above, startling him.

'Where are you?' said the voice, and the sheep answered:

'Where are you?' asked the voice, and the sheep replied:

'Here on the shoulders of a donkey.'

'Here on the back of a donkey.'

In another moment the sheep was standing on the ground and William was running towards home as fast as his legs would carry him. But as he went, a laugh, which yet was something of a bleat, rang in his ears, and though he tried not to hear, the words reached him, 'Oh, dear! What fun I have had, to be sure!'

In a moment, the sheep was on the ground, and William was running home as fast as he could. But as he ran, a laugh that sounded a bit like a bleat echoed in his ears, and even though he tried to ignore it, the words reached him: 'Oh, dear! What fun I’ve had, for sure!'

Puck was careful not always to play his tricks in the same place, but visited one village after another, so that everyone trembled lest he should be the next victim. After a bit he grew tired of cowboys and shepherds, and wondered if there was no one else to give him some sport. At length he was told of a young couple who were going to the nearest town to buy all that they needed for setting up house. Quite certain that they would forget something which they could not do without, Puck waited patiently till they were jogging along in[Pg 93] their cart on their return journey, and changed himself into a fly in order to overhear their conversation.

Puck was careful not to pull his pranks in the same spot all the time; instead, he moved from one village to another, making everyone anxious about being his next target. After a while, he got bored with cowboys and shepherds and wondered if there was someone else to entertain him. Finally, he heard about a young couple heading to the nearest town to buy everything they needed to set up their home. Confident they would forget something essential, Puck waited patiently until they were riding back in[Pg 93] their cart, and transformed himself into a fly so he could listen in on their conversation.

For a long time it was very dull—all about their wedding day next month, and who were to be invited. This led the bride to her wedding dress, and she gave a little scream.

For a long time, it was really boring—all about their wedding day next month and who would be invited. This brought the bride to her wedding dress, and she let out a little scream.

'Just think! Oh! how could I be so stupid! I have forgotten to buy the different coloured reels of cotton to match my clothes!'

'Just think! Oh! how could I be so foolish! I forgot to buy the different colored spools of thread to match my clothes!'

'Dear, dear!' exclaimed the young man. 'That is unlucky; and didn't you tell me that the dressmaker was coming in to-morrow?'

'Oh no!' the young man exclaimed. 'That is unfortunate; and didn’t you say the dressmaker was coming in tomorrow?'

'Yes, I did,' and then suddenly she gave another little scream, which had quite a different sound from the first. 'Look! Look!'

'Yes, I did,' and then suddenly she let out another little scream, but this one sounded completely different from the first. 'Look! Look!'

The bridegroom looked, and on one side of the road he saw a large ball of thread of all colours—of all the colours, that is, of the dresses that were tied on to the back of the cart.

The groom looked, and on one side of the road he saw a big ball of thread in every color—the same colors as the dresses that were tied to the back of the cart.

'Well, that is a wonderful piece of good fortune,' cried he, as he sprang out to get it. 'One would think a fairy had put it there on purpose.'

'Wow, that's some amazing luck,' he shouted as he jumped out to grab it. 'You'd think a fairy placed it there just for me.'

'Perhaps she has,' laughed the girl, and as she spoke she seemed to hear an echo of her laughter coming from the horse, but of course that was nonsense.

'Maybe she has,' laughed the girl, and as she spoke she thought she heard an echo of her laughter coming from the horse, but that was obviously nonsense.

The dressmaker was delighted with the thread that was given her. It matched the stuffs so perfectly, and never tied itself in knots, or broke perpetually, as most thread did. She finished her work much quicker than she expected, and the bride said she was to be sure to come to the church and see her in her wedding dress.

The dressmaker was thrilled with the thread she received. It matched the fabrics perfectly and never got tangled or broke like most threads did. She finished her work much faster than she anticipated, and the bride insisted she come to the church to see her in her wedding dress.

There was a great crowd assembled to witness the ceremony, for the young people were immense favourites in the neighbourhood, and their parents were very rich. The doors were open, and the bride could be seen from afar, walking under the chestnut avenue.

There was a huge crowd gathered to watch the ceremony, as the young couple were very popular in the neighborhood and their parents were quite wealthy. The doors were open, and the bride could be seen from a distance, walking down the chestnut path.

[Pg 94]'What a beautiful girl!' exclaimed the men. 'What a lovely dress!' whispered the women. But just as she entered the church and took the hand of the bridegroom, who was waiting for her, a loud noise was heard.

[Pg 94] "What a beautiful girl!" the men exclaimed. "What a lovely dress!" the women whispered. But just as she walked into the church and took the hand of the groom, who was waiting for her, a loud noise rang out.

'Crick! crack! Crick! crack!' and the wedding garments fell to the ground, to the great confusion of the wearer.

'Crick! crack! Crick! crack!' and the wedding clothes dropped to the ground, leaving the wearer completely bewildered.

Not that the ceremony was put off for a little thing like that. Cloaks in profusion were instantly offered to the young bride, but she was so upset that she could hardly keep from tears. One of the guests, more curious than the rest, stayed behind to examine the dress, determined, if she could, to find out the cause of the disaster.

Not that the ceremony was delayed for a small issue like that. A bunch of cloaks were quickly offered to the young bride, but she was so distressed that she could barely hold back her tears. One of the guests, more curious than the others, lingered to inspect the dress, determined to discover the reason for the mishap.

'The thread must have been rotten,' she said to herself. 'I will see if I can break it.' But search as she would she could find none.

'The thread must have been rotten,' she thought to herself. 'I'll see if I can break it.' But no matter how hard she looked, she couldn't find any.

The thread had vanished.

The thread is gone.

From 'Littérature Orale de l'Auvergne,' par Paul Sébillot.

From 'Littérature Orale de l'Auvergne,' by Paul Sébillot.


THE THREE CROWNS

There was once a king who had three daughters. The two eldest were very proud and quarrelsome, but the youngest was as good as they were bad. Well, three princes came to court them, and two of them were exactly like the eldest ladies, and one was just as lovable as the youngest. One day they were all walking down to a lake that lay at the bottom of the lawn when they met a poor beggar. The king wouldn't give him anything, and the eldest princesses wouldn't give him anything, nor their sweethearts; but the youngest daughter and her true love did give him something, and kind words along with it, and that was better than all.

There was once a king who had three daughters. The two oldest were very proud and argumentative, but the youngest was as good as they were bad. Three princes came to court them, and two of them were just like the older sisters, while one was as lovable as the youngest. One day, they were all walking down to a lake at the bottom of the lawn when they encountered a poor beggar. The king wouldn’t give him anything, and the older princesses wouldn’t give him anything, nor would their boyfriends; but the youngest daughter and her true love did give him something, along with kind words, which was better than anything.

When they got to the edge of the lake what did they find but the beautifullest boat you ever saw in your life; and says the eldest, 'I'll take a sail in this fine boat'; and says the second eldest, 'I'll take a sail in this fine boat'; and says the youngest, 'I won't take a sail in that fine boat, for I am afraid it's an enchanted one.' But the others persuaded her to go in, and her father was just going in after her, when up sprung on the deck a little man only seven inches high, and ordered him to stand back. Well, all the men put their hands to their swords; and if the same swords were only playthings, they weren't able to draw them, for all strength that was left their arms. Seven Inches loosened the silver chain that fastened the boat, and pushed away, and after grinning at the four men, says he to them, 'Bid your daughters and your brides farewell for awhile.[Pg 96] You,' says he to the youngest, 'needn't fear, you'll recover your princess all in good time, and you and she will be as happy as the day is long. Bad people, if they were rolling stark naked in gold, would not be rich. Good-bye.' Away they sailed, and the ladies stretched out their hands, but weren't able to say a word.

When they reached the edge of the lake, they found the most beautiful boat they had ever seen. The eldest said, "I’ll take a ride in this amazing boat." The second eldest chimed in, "I’ll take a ride in this amazing boat too." But the youngest said, "I don't want to take a ride in that beautiful boat because I’m afraid it’s enchanted." However, the others convinced her to join them, and just as their father was about to follow her in, a little man only seven inches tall appeared on the deck and told him to stand back. All the men instinctively reached for their swords, but even if those swords were just toys, they couldn't draw them due to the weakness in their arms. Seven Inches loosened the silver chain that held the boat and pushed off, grinning at the four men as he said, "Say goodbye to your daughters and brides for a while.[Pg 96] You," he said to the youngest, "don’t worry, you’ll get your princess back in no time, and you two will be as happy as can be. Bad people, even rolling around in gold, wouldn’t be rich. Goodbye." And they sailed away, while the women reached out their hands but couldn’t say a word.

Well, they weren't crossing the lake while a cat 'ud be lickin' her ear, and the poor men couldn't stir hand or foot to follow them. They saw Seven Inches handing the three princesses out of the boat, and letting them down by a basket into a draw-well, but king nor princes ever saw an opening before in the same place. When the last lady was out of sight, the men found the strength in their arms and legs again. Round the lake they ran, and never drew rein till they came to the well and windlass; and there was the silk rope rolled on the axle, and the nice white basket hanging to it. 'Let me down,' says the youngest prince. 'I'll die or recover them again.' 'No,' says the second daughter's sweetheart, 'it is my turn first.' And says the other, 'I am the eldest.' So they gave way to him, and in he got into the basket, and down they let him. First they lost sight of him, and then, after winding off a hundred perches of the silk rope, it slackened, and they stopped turning. They waited two hours, and then they went to dinner, because there was no pull made at the rope.

Well, they weren't crossing the lake while a cat would be licking her ear, and the poor men couldn't move a muscle to follow them. They saw Seven Inches helping the three princesses out of the boat and lowering them into a well with a basket, but neither the king nor the princes had ever seen an opening there before. When the last lady disappeared, the men felt strength return to their arms and legs. They ran around the lake and didn’t stop until they reached the well and the windlass; there was the silk rope coiled on the axle, and the nice white basket hanging from it. 'Let me down,' said the youngest prince. 'I’ll either die or rescue them again.' 'No,' said the second daughter’s sweetheart, 'it’s my turn first.' And the other one said, 'I’m the oldest.' So they let him go first, and he got into the basket, and they lowered him down. First, he vanished from sight, and then, after unwinding a hundred lengths of the silk rope, it went slack, and they stopped winding. They waited for two hours, and then they went to have dinner because no one was pulling on the rope.

Seven inches carries away the princesses.
In came Seven inches hand in hand with the youngest sister.

Guards were set till next morning, and then down went the second prince, and sure enough, the youngest of all got himself let down on the third day. He went down perches and perches, while it was as dark about him as if he was in a big pot with a cover on. At last he saw a glimmer far down, and in a short time he felt the ground. Out he came from the big lime-kiln, and, lo! and behold you, there was a wood, and green fields, and a castle in a lawn, and a bright sky over all. 'It's in Tir-na-n-Oge I am,' says he. 'Let's see what sort of [Pg 99]people are in the castle.' On he walked, across fields and lawn, and no one was there to keep him out or let him into the castle; but the big hall-door was wide open. He went from one fine room to another that was finer, and at last he reached the handsomest of all, with a table in the middle. And such a dinner as was laid upon it! The prince was hungry enough, but he was too mannerly to eat without being invited. So he sat by the fire, and he did not wait long till he heard[Pg 100] steps, and in came Seven Inches with the youngest sister by the hand. Well, prince and princess flew into one another's arms, and says the little man, says he, 'Why aren't you eating?' 'I think, sir,' says the prince, 'it was only good manners to wait to be asked.' 'The other princes didn't think so,' says he. 'Each o' them fell to without leave, and only gave me the rough words when I told them they were making more free than welcome. Well, I don't think they feel much hunger now. There they are, good marble instead of flesh and blood,' says he, pointing to two statues, one in one corner, and the other in the other corner of the room. The prince was frightened, but he was afraid to say anything, and Seven Inches made him sit down to dinner between himself and his bride; and he'd be as happy as the day is long, only for the sight of the stone men in the corner. Well, that day went by, and when the next came, says Seven Inches to him, 'Now, you'll have to set out that way,' pointing to the sun, 'and you'll find the second princess in a giant's castle this evening, when you'll be tired and hungry, and the eldest princess to-morrow evening; and you may as well bring them here with you. You need not ask leave of their masters; and perhaps if they ever get home, they'll look on poor people as if they were flesh and blood like themselves.'

Guards were stationed until the next morning, and then the second prince went down, and sure enough, the youngest of them all managed to get down on the third day. He descended through the perches, surrounded by darkness as if he were in a covered pot. Finally, he saw a flicker of light far below, and soon enough, he felt the ground beneath him. He emerged from the huge lime-kiln, and, lo and behold, there was a forest, green fields, a castle on a lawn, and a bright sky above it all. "I’m in Tir-na-n-Oge," he said. "Let’s see what kind of [Pg 99] people are in the castle." He walked across the fields and lawns, and there was no one to stop him or welcome him into the castle; the grand hall door was wide open. He wandered from one beautiful room to another even more beautiful, and eventually he reached the most stunning room of all, which had a table in the center. And what a dinner was spread out on it! The prince was quite hungry but was too polite to eat without being invited. So he sat by the fire, and it wasn’t long before he heard [Pg 100] footsteps, and in came Seven Inches with the youngest sister by the hand. Well, the prince and princess rushed into each other’s arms, and the little man said, "Why aren’t you eating?" "I think, sir," replied the prince, "it’s only good manners to wait to be asked." "The other princes didn’t think so," he said. "Each of them dug in without permission and only gave me harsh words when I told them they were being more familiar than welcome. Well, I don’t think they feel much hunger now. There they are, good marble instead of flesh and blood," he said, pointing to two statues, one in one corner and the other in the opposite corner of the room. The prince was scared, but he didn’t dare say anything, and Seven Inches made him sit down for dinner between himself and his bride; he’d have been as happy as could be, if not for the sight of the stone men in the corners. That day passed, and when the next one came, Seven Inches said to him, "Now, you’ll have to head that way," pointing towards the sun, "and you’ll find the second princess in a giant's castle this evening when you’ll be tired and hungry, and the eldest princess tomorrow evening; and you might as well bring them back with you. You don’t need to ask permission from their masters; and maybe if they ever go home, they’ll view poor people as if they were flesh and blood like themselves."

Away went the prince, and bedad! it's tired and hungry he was when he reached the first castle, at sunset. Oh, wasn't the second princess glad to see him! and what a good supper she gave him. But she heard the giant at the gate, and she hid the prince in a closet. Well, when he came in, he snuffed, an' he snuffed, and says he, 'By the life, I smell fresh meat.' 'Oh,' says the princess, 'it's only the calf I got killed to-day.' 'Ay, ay,' says he, 'is supper ready?' 'It is,' says she; and before he rose from the table he ate three-quarters of a calf, and a flask of wine. 'I think,' says he, when[Pg 101] all was done, 'I smell fresh meat still.' 'It's sleepy you are,' says she; 'go to bed.' 'When will you marry me?' says the giant. 'You're putting me off too long.' 'St. Tibb's Eve,' says she. 'I wish I knew how far off that is,' says he; and he fell asleep, with his head in the dish.

Away went the prince, and wow! he was tired and hungry when he reached the first castle at sunset. Oh, how glad the second princess was to see him! and she offered him a great supper. But when she heard the giant at the gate, she quickly hid the prince in a closet. Well, when the giant came in, he sniffed around and said, 'By my life, I smell fresh meat.' 'Oh,' said the princess, 'it's just the calf I had killed today.' 'Oh really,' he said, 'is supper ready?' 'It is,' she replied, and before he got up from the table, he ate three-quarters of a calf and drank a flask of wine. 'I think,' he said when[Pg 101] he was done, 'I still smell fresh meat.' 'You're just sleepy,' she said; 'go to bed.' 'When will you marry me?' asked the giant. 'You're making me wait too long.' 'St. Tibb's Eve,' she said. 'I wish I knew how far off that is,' he said, and then he fell asleep with his head in the dish.

Next day, he went out after breakfast, and she sent the prince to the castle where the eldest sister was. The same thing happened there; but when the giant was snoring, the princess wakened up the prince, and they saddled two steeds in the stables and rode into the field on them. But the horses' heels struck the stones outside the gate, and up got the giant and strode after them. He roared and he shouted, and the more he shouted, the faster ran the horses, and just as the day was breaking he was only twenty perches behind. But the prince didn't leave the castle of Seven Inches without being provided with something good. He reined in his steed, and flung a short, sharp knife over his shoulder, and up sprung a thick wood between the giant and themselves. They caught the wind that blew before them, and the wind that blew behind them did not catch them. At last they were near the castle where the other sister lived; and there she was, waiting for them under a high hedge, and a fine steed under her.

The next day, he went out after breakfast, and she sent the prince to the castle where the eldest sister was. The same thing happened there; but when the giant was snoring, the princess woke the prince, and they saddled two horses in the stables and rode out into the field on them. However, the horses' hooves struck the stones outside the gate, and the giant got up and chased after them. He roared and shouted, and the louder he shouted, the faster the horses ran; just as dawn was breaking, he was only twenty yards behind. But the prince didn’t leave the castle of Seven Inches without something useful. He pulled back on his horse and threw a short, sharp knife over his shoulder, and a thick forest suddenly appeared between the giant and them. They caught the wind that was blowing in front of them, and the wind behind them couldn’t catch up. Finally, they approached the castle where the other sister lived; and there she was, waiting for them under a high hedge, with a fine horse beside her.

But the giant was now in sight, roaring like a hundred lions, and the other giant was out in a moment, and the chase kept on. For every two springs the horses gave, the giants gave three, and at last they were only seventy perches off. Then the prince stopped again, and flung the second knife behind him. Down went all the flat field, till there was a quarry between them a quarter of a mile deep, and the bottom filled with black water; and before the giants could get round it, the prince and princesses were inside the kingdom of the great magician, where the high thorny hedge opened of[Pg 102] itself to everyone that he chose to let in. There was joy enough between the three sisters, till the two eldest saw their lovers turned into stone. But while they were shedding tears for them, Seven Inches came in, and touched them with his rod. So they were flesh, and blood, and life once more, and there was great hugging and kissing, and all sat down to breakfast, and Seven Inches sat at the head of the table.

But the giant was now visible, roaring like a hundred lions, and the other giant came out in an instant, and the chase continued. For every two leaps the horses took, the giants took three, and finally they were only seventy perches away. Then the prince stopped again and threw the second knife behind him. The entire flat field dropped away, creating a quarry a quarter of a mile deep, filled with black water at the bottom; and before the giants could get around it, the prince and princesses were inside the kingdom of the great magician, where the tall thorny hedge opened itself to anyone he chose to let in. There was plenty of joy among the three sisters, until the two oldest saw their lovers turned to stone. But while they were shedding tears for them, Seven Inches came in and touched them with his rod. They became flesh, blood, and alive once more, and there was great hugging and kissing, and everyone sat down to breakfast, with Seven Inches sitting at the head of the table.

When breakfast was over, he took them into another room, where there was nothing but heaps of gold, and silver, and diamonds, and silks, and satins; and on a table there was lying three sets of crowns: a gold crown was in a silver crown, and that was lying in a copper crown. He took up one set of crowns, and gave it to the eldest princess; and another set, and gave it to the second youngest princess; and another, and gave it to the youngest of all; and says he, 'Now you may all go to the bottom of the pit, and you have nothing to do but stir the basket, and the people that are watching above will draw you up. But remember, ladies, you are to keep your crowns safe, and be married in them, all the same day. If you be married separately, or if you be married without your crowns, a curse will follow—mind what I say.'

When breakfast was over, he took them into another room filled with heaps of gold, silver, diamonds, silks, and satins. On a table, there were three sets of crowns: a gold crown resting in a silver one, which was lying in a copper crown. He picked up one set of crowns and gave it to the eldest princess; he took another set and gave it to the second youngest princess; and the last set he gave to the youngest princess. Then he said, "Now you can all go to the bottom of the pit, and all you have to do is stir the basket, and the people watching above will pull you up. But remember, ladies, you need to keep your crowns safe and get married in them on the same day. If you marry separately or without your crowns, a curse will follow—mark my words."

So they took leave of him with great respect, and walked arm-in-arm to the bottom of the draw-well. There was a sky and a sun over them, and a great high wall, covered with ivy, rose before them, and was so high they could not see to the top of it; and there was an arch in this wall, and the bottom of the draw-well was inside the arch. The youngest pair went last; and says the princess to the prince, 'I'm sure the two princes don't mean any good to you. Keep these crowns under your cloak, and if you are obliged to stay last, don't get into the basket, but put a big stone, or any heavy thing inside, and see what will happen.'

So they said goodbye to him with great respect and walked arm in arm to the bottom of the draw-well. There was a sky and sun above them, and a tall wall covered in ivy loomed in front of them, so high that they couldn't see the top; there was an archway in this wall, and the bottom of the draw-well was inside the arch. The youngest couple went last, and the princess said to the prince, 'I'm sure the two princes don't have good intentions for you. Keep these crowns hidden under your cloak, and if you have to be the last one, don't get into the basket. Instead, put a heavy stone or something similar inside and see what happens.'

As soon as they were inside the dark cave, they put[Pg 103] in the eldest princess first, and stirred the basket, and up she went. Then the basket was let down again, and up went the second princess, and then up went the youngest; but first she put her arms round her prince's neck, and kissed him, and cried a little. At last it came to the turn of the youngest prince, and instead of going into the basket he put in a big stone. He drew on one side and listened, and after the basket was drawn up about twenty perches, down came it and the stone like thunder, and the stone was broken into little bits.

As soon as they got inside the dark cave, they put the eldest princess in the basket first and hoisted her up. Then the basket was lowered again, and the second princess went up, followed by the youngest princess; but first, she wrapped her arms around her prince’s neck, kissed him, and shed a few tears. Finally, it was the youngest prince's turn, and instead of going into the basket, he dropped in a big stone. He stepped back and listened, and after the basket had gone up about twenty lengths, it came crashing down along with the stone, shattering it into tiny pieces.

Well, the poor prince had nothing for it but to walk back to the castle; and through it and round it he walked, and the finest of eating and drinking he got, and a bed of bog-down to sleep on, and long walks he took through gardens and lawns, but not a sight could he get, high or low, of Seven Inches. He, before a week, got tired of it, he was so lonesome for his true love; and at the end of a month he didn't know what to do with himself.

Well, the poor prince had no choice but to walk back to the castle; he walked through it and around it, enjoying the best food and drinks, a cozy bed to sleep in, and took long walks through the gardens and lawns. But he couldn’t catch even a glimpse of Seven Inches, no matter where he looked. He got tired of it within a week because he missed his true love so much; by the end of the month, he didn’t know what to do with himself.

One morning he went into the treasure room, and took notice of a beautiful snuff-box on the table that he didn't remember seeing there before. He took it in his hands and opened it, and out Seven Inches walked on the table. 'I think, prince,' says he, 'you're getting a little tired of my castle?' 'Ah!' says the other, 'if I had my princess here, and could see you now and then, I'd never know a dismal day.' 'Well, you're long enough here now, and you're wanted there above. Keep your bride's crowns safe, and whenever you want my help, open this snuff-box. Now take a walk down the garden, and come back when you're tired.'

One morning, he walked into the treasure room and noticed a beautiful snuff-box on the table that he didn’t remember seeing before. He picked it up and opened it, and out walked Seven Inches onto the table. 'I think, prince,' he said, 'you're starting to get a bit bored with my castle?' 'Oh!' replied the prince, 'if I had my princess here and could see you now and then, I’d never have a dull day.' 'Well, you've been here long enough now, and you’re needed up there. Keep your bride's crowns safe, and whenever you need my help, just open this snuff-box. Now take a stroll through the garden, and come back when you feel tired.'

The prince was going down a gravel walk with a quickset hedge on each side, and his eyes on the ground, and he was thinking of one thing and another. At last he lifted his eyes, and there he was outside of a smith's gate, that he often passed before, about a mile away from the palace of his betrothed princess. The clothes[Pg 104] he had on him were as ragged as you please, but he had his crowns safe under his old cloak.

The prince was walking down a gravel path lined with thick hedges, his gaze fixed on the ground as he lost himself in thought. After a while, he looked up and found himself outside a blacksmith's gate that he frequently passed, about a mile from the palace of his fiancée. His clothes[Pg 104] were as ragged as can be, but he had his crowns tucked safely under his old cloak.

Then the smith came out, and says he, 'It's a shame for a strong, big fellow like you to be lazy, and so much work to be done. Are you any good with hammer and tongs? Come in and bear a hand, an I'll give you diet and lodging, and a few pence when you earn them.' 'Never say't twice,' says the prince. 'I want nothing but to be busy.' So he took the hammer, and pounded away at the red-hot bar that the smith was turning on the anvil to make into a set of horse-shoes.

Then the blacksmith came out and said, "It's a shame for a strong guy like you to just lounge around with so much work to do. Are you any good with a hammer and tongs? Come in and lend a hand, and I'll give you food and a place to stay, plus a few coins when you earn them." "Don't say it twice," replied the prince. "I just want to stay busy." So he picked up the hammer and started pounding away at the red-hot bar that the blacksmith was shaping on the anvil to make a set of horseshoes.

They hadn't been long at work when a tailor came in, and he sat down and began to talk. 'You all heard how the two princesses were loth to be married till the youngest would be ready with her crowns and her sweetheart. But after the windlass loosened accidentally when they were pulling up her bridegroom that was to be, there was no more sign of a well, or a rope, or a windlass, than there is on the palm of your hand. So the princes that were courting the eldest ladies wouldn't give peace or ease to their lovers nor the king till they got consent to the marriage, and it was to take place this morning. Myself went down out o' curiosity, and to be sure I was delighted with the grand dresses of the two brides, and the three crowns on their heads—gold, silver, and copper, one inside the other. The youngest was standing by mournful enough, and all was ready. The two bridegrooms came in as proud and grand as you please, and up they were walking to the altar rails, when the boards opened two yards wide under their feet and down they went among the dead men and the coffins in the vaults. Oh, such shrieks as the ladies gave! and such running and racing and peeping down as there was! but the clerk soon opened the door of the vault, and up came the two princes, their fine clothes covered an inch thick with cobwebs and mould.

They hadn't been working long when a tailor walked in, sat down, and started chatting. "You all heard how the two princesses were reluctant to get married until the youngest was ready with her crowns and her sweetheart. But after the windlass accidentally loosened when they were pulling up her intended groom, there was no sign of a well, a rope, or a windlass, just like there’s none on the palm of your hand. So the princes who were courting the oldest ladies wouldn't give their lovers or the king any peace until they got permission for the marriage, which was set to happen this morning. I went down out of curiosity, and I must say I was thrilled by the beautiful dresses of the two brides and the three crowns on their heads—gold, silver, and copper, stacked one inside the other. The youngest looked pretty sad, and everything was ready. The two grooms came in looking as proud as could be, and as they walked up to the altar, the boards suddenly opened two yards wide beneath them, and down they fell among the dead men and coffins in the vaults. Oh, the shrieks the ladies let out! And the running, racing, and peeking down was unbelievable! But the clerk quickly opened the vault door, and up came the two princes, their fancy clothes covered an inch thick with cobwebs and mold."

Down went the two bridegrooms.

[Pg 107]So the king said they should put off the marriage. 'For,' says he, 'I see there is no use in thinking of it till the youngest gets her three crowns, and is married with the others. I'll give my youngest daughter for a wife to whoever brings three crowns to me like the others; and if he doesn't care to be married, some other one will, and I'll make his fortune.'

[Pg 107]So the king said they should postpone the wedding. 'Because,' he said, 'I realize there's no point in considering it until the youngest gets her three crowns and marries along with the others. I'll give my youngest daughter to whoever brings me three crowns like the others; and if he’s not interested in marrying her, someone else will be, and I’ll ensure he has a secure future.'

'I wish,' says the smith, 'I could do it; but I was looking at the crowns after the princesses got home, and I don't think there's a black or a white smith on the face of the earth that could imitate them.' 'Faint heart never won fair lady,' says the prince. 'Go to the palace and ask for a quarter of a pound of gold, a quarter of a pound of silver, and a quarter of a pound of copper. Get one crown for a pattern, and my head for a pledge, I'll give you out the very things that are wanted in the morning.' 'Are you in earnest?' says the smith. 'Faith, I am so,' says he. 'Go! you can't do worse than lose.'

"I wish," says the smith, "I could do it; but I was looking at the crowns after the princesses got home, and I don't think there's a blacksmith or a silversmith on the planet who could replicate them." "A faint heart never won a fair lady," says the prince. "Go to the palace and ask for a quarter of a pound of gold, a quarter of a pound of silver, and a quarter of a pound of copper. Get one crown as a sample, and my head as collateral; I'll make you exactly what you need by morning." "Are you serious?" says the smith. "Honestly, I am," he replies. "Go! You can't do worse than lose."

To make a long story short, the smith got the quarter of a pound of gold, and the quarter of a pound of silver, and the quarter of a pound of copper, and gave them and the pattern crown to the prince. He shut the forge door at nightfall, and the neighbours all gathered in the yard, and they heard him hammering, hammering, hammering, from that to daybreak; and every now and then he'd throw out through the window bits of gold, silver, and copper; and the idlers scrambled for them, and cursed one another, and prayed for the good luck of the workman.

To cut to the chase, the blacksmith got a quarter of a pound of gold, a quarter of a pound of silver, and a quarter of a pound of copper, and gave them along with the model crown to the prince. He closed the forge door at sunset, and the neighbors all gathered in the yard, listening to him hammering, hammering, hammering until dawn; every now and then, he’d throw bits of gold, silver, and copper out the window, and the onlookers scrambled for them, cursing each other and wishing good luck to the craftsman.

Well, just as the sun was thinking to rise, he opened the door, and brought out the three crowns he got from his true love, and such shouting and huzzaing as there was! The smith asked him to go along with him to the palace, but he refused; so off set the smith, and the whole townland with him; and wasn't the king rejoiced when he saw the crowns! 'Well,' says he to the smith,[Pg 108] 'you're a married man. What's to be done?' 'Faith, your majesty, I didn't make them crowns at all. It was a big fellow that took service with me yesterday.' 'Well, daughter, will you marry the fellow that made these crowns?' 'Let me see them first, father,' said she; but when she examined them she knew them right well, and guessed it was her true love that sent them. 'I will marry the man that these crowns came from,' says she.

Well, just as the sun was about to rise, he opened the door and brought out the three crowns he had received from his true love, and there was so much shouting and cheering! The smith invited him to come along to the palace, but he declined; so off went the smith and the whole town with him. The king was thrilled when he saw the crowns! "Well," he said to the smith, [Pg 108] "you're a married man. What should we do?" "Honestly, your majesty, I didn't make those crowns at all. It was a big guy who started working for me yesterday." "Well, daughter, will you marry the guy who made these crowns?" "Let me see them first, father," she replied; but when she looked them over, she recognized them right away and figured out it was her true love who sent them. "I will marry the man who gave me these crowns," she declared.

'Well,' says the king to the eldest of the two princes, 'go up to the smith's forge, take my best coaches, and bring home the bridegroom.' He did not like doing this, he was so proud, but he could not refuse. When he came to the forge he saw the prince standing at the door, and beckoned him over to the coach. 'Are you the fellow,' says he, 'that made these crowns?' 'Yes,' says the other. 'Then,' says he, 'maybe you'd give yourself a brushing, and get into that coach; the king wants to see you. I pity the princess.' The young prince got into the carriage, and while they were on the way he opened the snuff-box, and out walked Seven Inches, and stood on his thigh. 'Well,' says he, 'what trouble is on you now?' 'Master,' says the other, 'please let me go back to my forge, and let this carriage be filled with paving stones.' No sooner said than done. The prince was sitting in his forge, and the horses wondered what was after happening to the carriage.

'Well,' the king said to the older of the two princes, 'go up to the blacksmith's forge, take my best coaches, and bring home the groom.' He wasn’t happy about it; he was too proud, but he couldn't refuse. When he reached the forge, he saw the prince standing at the door and motioned him over to the coach. 'Are you the one,' he asked, 'who made these crowns?' 'Yes,' the other replied. 'Then,' he continued, 'maybe you should clean yourself up and get into that coach; the king wants to see you. I feel bad for the princess.' The young prince climbed into the carriage, and while they were on their way, he opened his snuffbox, and out came Seven Inches, standing on his thigh. 'So, what trouble are you in now?' he asked. 'Master,' the other said, 'please let me go back to my forge and have this carriage filled with paving stones.' No sooner said than done. The prince found himself back in his forge, while the horses wondered what was happening to the carriage.

When they came into the palace yard, the king himself opened the carriage door, for respect to his new son-in-law. As soon as he turned the handle, a shower of small stones fell on his powdered wig and his silk coat, and down he fell under them. There was great fright and some laughter, and the king, after he wiped the blood from his forehead, looked very cross at the eldest prince. 'My lord,' says he, 'I'm very sorry for this accident, but I'm not to blame. I saw the young smith get into the carriage, and we never stopped a[Pg 109] minute since.' 'It's uncivil you were to him. Go,' says he to the other prince, 'and bring the young smith here, and be polite.' 'Never fear,' says he.

When they arrived at the palace yard, the king himself opened the carriage door out of respect for his new son-in-law. As soon as he turned the handle, a shower of small stones fell on his powdered wig and silk coat, and he collapsed under them. There was a mix of fright and laughter, and after wiping the blood from his forehead, the king glared at the eldest prince. "My lord," he said, "I'm really sorry about this accident, but it's not my fault. I saw the young smith get into the carriage, and we haven’t stopped a[Pg 109] minute since." "It was rude of you," he told the other prince. "Go and bring the young smith here, and be courteous." "Don't worry," he replied.

But there's some people that couldn't be good-natured if they tried, and not a bit civiller was the new messenger than the old, and when the king opened the carriage door a second time, it's a shower of mud that came down on him. 'There's no use,' says he, 'going on this way. The fox never got a better messenger than himself.'

But there are some people who couldn't be good-natured even if they tried, and the new messenger wasn't any nicer than the old one. When the king opened the carriage door again, a shower of mud fell on him. "There's no point," he said, "in continuing like this. The fox never had a better messenger than himself."

So he changed his clothes, and washed himself, and out he set to the prince's forge and asked him to sit along with himself. The prince begged to be allowed to sit in the other carriage, and when they were half-way he opened his snuff-box. 'Master,' says he, 'I'd wish to be dressed now according to my rank.' 'You shall be that,' says Seven Inches. 'And now I'll bid you farewell. Continue as good and kind as you always were; love your wife; and that's all the advice I'll give you.' So Seven Inches vanished; and when the carriage door was opened in the yard, out walks the prince as fine as hands could make him, and the first thing he did was to run over to his bride and embrace her.

So he changed his clothes, washed up, and headed over to the prince's forge, asking him to join him. The prince requested to sit in the other carriage, and halfway there, he opened his snuff-box. "Master," he said, "I'd like to be dressed according to my rank now." "You will be," replied Seven Inches. "And now I'll say goodbye. Keep being as good and kind as you always are; love your wife, and that’s all the advice I’ll give you." Then Seven Inches disappeared, and when the carriage door opened in the yard, the prince stepped out looking as impressive as could be, and the first thing he did was rush over to his bride and hug her.

Every one was full of joy but the two other princes. There was not much delay about the marriages, and they were all celebrated on the one day. Soon after, the two elder couples went to their own courts, but the youngest pair stayed with the old king, and they were as happy as the happiest married couple you ever heard of in a story.

Everyone was filled with joy except for the two other princes. The marriages happened quickly, and they were all celebrated on the same day. Soon after, the two older couples returned to their own courts, but the youngest couple stayed with the old king, and they were as happy as any married couple you’ve ever heard of in a story.

From 'West Highland Tales.'

From 'West Highland Tales.'


THE STORY OF A VERY BAD BOY

Once upon a time there lived in a little village in the very middle of France a widow and her only son, a boy about fifteen, whose name was Antoine, though no one ever called him anything but Touéno-Bouéno. They were very poor indeed, and their hut shook about their ears on windy nights, till they expected the walls to fall in and crush them, but instead of going to work as a boy of his age ought to do, Touéno-Bouéno did nothing but lounge along the street, his eyes fixed on the ground, seeing nothing that went on round him.

Once upon a time, there was a widow and her only son, a fifteen-year-old boy named Antoine, living in a small village in the heart of France. However, everyone called him Touéno-Bouéno. They were really poor, and their little hut rattled in the wind on stormy nights, making them fear the walls would collapse and crush them. Instead of working like a boy his age should, Touéno-Bouéno just lounged on the street, his eyes glued to the ground, ignoring everything happening around him.

'You are very, very stupid, my dear child,' his mother would sometimes say to him, and then she would add with a laugh, 'Certainly you will never catch a wolf by the tail.'

'You are really, really foolish, my dear child,' his mother would sometimes say to him, and then she would add with a laugh, 'Surely you will never catch a wolf by the tail.'

One day the old woman bade Antoine go into the forest and collect enough dry leaves to make beds for herself and him. Before he had finished it began to rain heavily, so he hid himself in the hollow trunk of a tree, where he was so dry and comfortable that he soon fell fast asleep. By and bye he was awakened by a noise which sounded like a dog scratching at the door, and he suddenly felt frightened, why he did not know. Very cautiously he raised his head, and right above him he saw a big hairy animal, coming down tail foremost.

One day, the old woman asked Antoine to go into the forest and gather enough dry leaves to make beds for both of them. Before he could finish, it started to rain heavily, so he hid himself in the hollow trunk of a tree, where he was so dry and comfortable that he soon fell fast asleep. After a while, he was awakened by a noise that sounded like a dog scratching at the door, and he suddenly felt scared, though he wasn't sure why. Very carefully, he lifted his head and saw a large hairy animal coming down headfirst right above him.

'It is the wolf that they talk so much about,' he[Pg 111] said to himself, and he made himself as small as he could and shrunk into a corner.

'It's the wolf everyone's always talking about,' he[Pg 111] thought to himself, and he made himself as small as possible and shrank into a corner.

The wolf came down the inside of the tree, slowly, slowly; Antoine felt turned to stone, so terrified was he, and hardly dared to breathe. Suddenly an idea entered his mind, which he thought might save him still. He remembered to have heard from his mother that a wolf could neither bend his back nor turn his head, so as to look behind him, and quick as lightning he stretched up his hand, and seizing the wolf's tail, pulled it towards him.

The wolf slowly climbed down the inside of the tree; Antoine felt completely frozen with fear and barely dared to breathe. Suddenly, an idea popped into his mind that he thought might save him. He remembered hearing from his mother that a wolf couldn’t bend its back or turn its head to look behind it, so, quick as a flash, he reached up and grabbed the wolf's tail, pulling it towards him.

Then he left the tree and dragged the animal to his mother's house.

Then he left the tree and pulled the animal to his mom's house.

'Mother, you have often declared that I was too stupid to catch a wolf by the tail. Now see,' he cried triumphantly.

'Mom, you’ve often said I was too dumb to catch a wolf by the tail. Now look,' he exclaimed triumphantly.

'Well, well, wonders will never cease,' answered the good woman, who took care to keep at a safe distance. 'But as you really have got him, let us see if we can't put him to some use. Fetch the skin of the ram which died last week out of the chest, and we will sew the wolf up in it. He will make a splendid ram, and to-morrow we will drive him to the fair and sell him.'

'Well, well, you won’t believe this,' replied the kind woman, making sure to stay at a safe distance. 'But since you really have caught him, let’s see if we can put him to some use. Get the skin of the ram that died last week from the chest, and we’ll sew the wolf into it. He’ll look like a great ram, and tomorrow we’ll take him to the fair and sell him.'

Very likely the wolf, who was cunning and clever, may have understood what she said, but he thought it best to give no sign, and suffered the skin to be sewn upon him.

Very likely the wolf, who was sly and smart, might have understood what she said, but he thought it was better not to show any signs and let her sew the skin onto him.

'I can always get away if I choose,' thought he, 'it is better not to be in a hurry'; so he remained quite still while the skin was drawn over his head, which made him very hot and uncomfortable, and resisted the temptation to snap off the fingers or noses that were so close to his mouth.

'I can always escape if I want to,' he thought, 'it's better not to rush'; so he stayed completely still while the skin was pulled over his head, which made him feel really hot and uncomfortable, and he fought the urge to snap off the fingers or noses that were so close to his mouth.

The fair was at its height next day when Touéno-Bouéno arrived with his wolf in ram's clothing. All the farmers crowded round him, each offering a higher price[Pg 112] than the last. Never had they beheld such a beautiful beast, said they, and at last, after much bargaining, he was handed over to three brothers for a good sum of money.

The fair was at its peak the next day when Touéno-Bouéno showed up with his wolf disguised as a ram. All the farmers gathered around him, each one offering a higher price[Pg 112] than the previous offer. They had never seen such a stunning creature, they said, and finally, after a lot of haggling, he was sold to three brothers for a decent amount of money.

He will make a Splendid Ram.

It happened that these three brothers owned large flocks of sheep, though none so large and fine as the one they had just bought.

It just so happened that these three brothers had big flocks of sheep, but none were as large or fine as the one they had just purchased.

'My flock is the nearest,' observed the eldest brother; 'we will leave him in the fold for the night, and to[Pg 113]-morrow we will decide which pastures will be best for him.' And the wolf grinned as he listened, and held up his head a little higher than before.

'My flock is the closest,' said the eldest brother; 'we'll keep him in the pen for the night, and tomorrow we’ll figure out which pastures will be best for him.' And the wolf smirked as he listened, raising his head a bit higher than before.

Early next morning the young farmer began to go his rounds, and the sheep-fold was the first place he visited. To his horror, the sheep were all stretched out dead before him, except one, which the wolf had eaten, bones and all. Instantly the truth flashed upon him. It was no ram that lay curled up in the corner pretending to be asleep (for in reality he could bend back and turn his head as much as he liked), but a wolf who was watching him out of the corner of his eye, and might spring upon him at any moment. So the farmer took no notice, and only thought that here was a fine chance of revenging himself on his next brother for a trick which he had played, and merely told him that the ram would not eat the grass in that field, and it might be well to drive him to the pasture by the river, where his own flock was feeding. The second brother eagerly swallowed the bait, and that evening the wolf was driven down to the field where the young man kept the sheep which had been left him by his father. By the next morning they also were all dead, but the second brother likewise held his peace, and allowed the sheep which belonged to the youngest to share the fate of the other two. Then they met and confessed to each other their disasters, and resolved to take the animal as fast as possible back to Touéno-Bouéno, who should get a sound thrashing.

Early the next morning, the young farmer started his rounds, and the sheepfold was the first place he checked. To his shock, all the sheep lay dead in front of him, except for one that the wolf had eaten, bones and all. Suddenly, he realized the truth. It wasn’t a ram curled up in the corner pretending to be asleep (because it could actually bend back and turn its head whenever it wanted), but a wolf watching him out of the corner of its eye, ready to pounce at any moment. So, the farmer ignored it and thought this was a perfect opportunity to get back at his next brother for a trick he had pulled, and simply told him that the ram wouldn’t eat the grass in that field, suggesting it would be better to take him to the pasture by the river where his own flock was grazing. The second brother eagerly took the bait, and that evening the wolf was taken to the field where the young man kept the sheep left to him by his father. By the next morning, all those sheep were dead as well, but the second brother kept quiet and let the youngest brother's sheep share the same fate as the others. Then they met up, confessed their losses, and decided to take the animal back to Touéno-Bouéno as quickly as possible, so he could get a good beating.

Antoine was sitting on a plum tree belonging to a neighbour, eating the ripe fruit, when he saw the three young farmers coming towards him. Swinging himself down, he flew home to the hut, crying breathlessly, 'Mother, mother, the farmers are close by with the wolf. They have found out all about it, and will certainly kill me, and perhaps you too. But if you do as I[Pg 114] tell you, I may be able to save us both. Lie down on the floor, and pretend to be dead, and be sure not to speak, whatever happens.'

Antoine was sitting in a neighbor's plum tree, eating the ripe fruit, when he spotted three young farmers approaching him. He jumped down and rushed home to the hut, saying breathlessly, "Mom, Mom, the farmers are nearby with the wolf. They’ve figured everything out, and they might kill me—and maybe you too. But if you do as I[Pg 114] say, I might be able to save us both. Lie down on the floor and pretend to be dead, and make sure you don’t say anything, no matter what happens."

Thus when the three brothers, each armed with a whip, entered the hut a few seconds later, they found a woman extended on the floor, and Touéno kneeling at her side, whistling loudly into her ears.

Thus when the three brothers, each armed with a whip, entered the hut a few seconds later, they found a woman lying on the floor, and Touéno kneeling beside her, whistling loudly into her ears.

'What are you doing now, you rascal?' asked the eldest.

'What are you up to now, you troublemaker?' asked the oldest.

'What am I doing? Oh, my poor friends, I am the most miserable creature in the world! I have lost the best of mothers, and I don't know what will become of me,' and he hid his face in his hands and sobbed again.

'What am I doing? Oh, my poor friends, I am the most miserable person in the world! I have lost the best mother, and I don't know what will happen to me,' and he buried his face in his hands and cried again.

'But what are you whistling like that for?'

'But why are you whistling like that?'

'Well, it is the only chance. This whistle has been known to bring the dead back to life, and I hoped—' here he buried his face in his hands again, but peeping between his fingers he saw that the brothers had opened their six eyes as wide as saucers.

'Well, it's the only chance. This whistle is said to bring the dead back to life, and I hoped—' here he buried his face in his hands again, but peeking between his fingers, he saw that the brothers had opened their six eyes as wide as saucers.

'Look!' he suddenly exclaimed with a cry, 'Look! I am sure I felt her body move! And now her nostrils are twitching. Ah! the whistle has not lost its power after all,' and stooping down, Touéno whistled more loudly than before, so that the old woman's feet and hands showed signs of life, and she soon was able to lift her head.

'Look!' he suddenly shouted, 'Look! I'm sure I felt her body move! And now her nostrils are twitching. Ah! The whistle hasn't lost its power after all,' and bending down, Touéno whistled even louder than before, causing the old woman's feet and hands to show signs of life, and soon she was able to lift her head.

The farmers were so astonished at her restoration, that it was some time before they could speak. At length the eldest turned to the boy and said:

The farmers were so amazed by her recovery that it took them a while to find their voices. Finally, the oldest one turned to the boy and said:

'Now listen to me. There is no manner of doubt that you are a young villain. You sold us a ram knowing full well that it was a wolf, and we came here to-day to pay you out for it. But if you will give us that whistle, we will pardon what you have done, and will leave you alone.'

'Now listen to me. There’s no doubt that you’re a young con artist. You sold us a ram while fully aware that it was a wolf, and we came here today to get back at you for it. But if you give us that whistle, we’ll forgive what you’ve done and leave you alone.'

'It is my only treasure, and I set great store by it,'[Pg 115] answered the boy, pretending to hesitate. 'But as you wish for it so much, well, I suppose I can't refuse,' and he held out the whistle, which the eldest brother put in his pocket.

'It's my only treasure, and it means a lot to me,'[Pg 115] replied the boy, pretending to think about it. 'But since you want it so badly, I guess I can't say no,' and he handed over the whistle, which the oldest brother put in his pocket.

Armed with the precious whistle, the three brothers returned home full of joy, and as they went the youngest said to the others, 'I have such a good idea! Our wives are all lazy and grumbling, and make our lives a burden. Let us give them a lesson, and kill them as soon as we get in. Of course we can restore them to life at once, but they will have had a rare fright.'

Armed with the precious whistle, the three brothers returned home filled with joy, and as they walked, the youngest said to the others, "I have a great idea! Our wives are all lazy and always complaining, making our lives difficult. Let’s teach them a lesson and kill them as soon as we get home. Of course, we can bring them back to life right after, but they’ll get a real scare."

'Ah, how clever you are,' answered the other two. 'Nobody else would have thought of that.'

'Oh, you're so clever,' replied the other two. 'No one else would have thought of that.'

So gaily the three husbands knocked down their three wives, who fell dead to the ground. Then one by one the men tried the whistle, and blew so loudly that it seemed as if their lungs would burst, but the women lay stark and stiff and never moved an eyelid. The husbands grew pale and cold, for they had never dreamed of this, nor meant any harm, and after a while they understood that their efforts were of no use, and that once more the boy had tricked them. With stern faces they rose to their feet, and taking a large sack they retraced their steps to the hut.

So cheerfully the three husbands knocked down their three wives, who fell dead to the ground. Then one by one, the men tried the whistle and blew so loudly that it sounded like their lungs would burst, but the women lay lifeless and did not even blink. The husbands turned pale and cold, as they had never imagined this and meant no harm, and after a while, they realized their attempts were useless, and once again, the boy had fooled them. With serious expressions, they got to their feet and took a large sack, making their way back to the hut.

This time there was no escape. Touéno had been asleep, and only opened his eyes as they entered. Without a word on either side they thrust him into the sack, and tying up the mouth, the eldest threw it over his shoulders. After that they all set out to the river, where they intended to drown the boy.

This time there was no way out. Touéno had been asleep and only opened his eyes as they came in. Without saying a word, they stuffed him into the sack, and after tying up the opening, the oldest one threw it over his shoulders. Then they all headed to the river, where they planned to drown the boy.

But the river was a long way off, and the day was very hot and Antoine was heavy, heavier than a whole sheaf of corn. They carried him in turns, but even so they grew very tired and thirsty, and when a little tavern came in sight on the roadside, they thankfully flung the sack down on a bench and entered to refresh them[Pg 116]selves. They never noticed that a beggar was sitting in the shade of the end of the bench, but Touéno's sharp ears caught the sound of someone eating, and as soon as the farmers had gone into the inn, he began to groan softly.

But the river was far away, and it was a really hot day, and Antoine felt heavy, heavier than a whole bundle of corn. They took turns carrying him, but they still became very tired and thirsty. When they finally saw a small tavern by the roadside, they gratefully dropped the sack onto a bench and went inside to refresh themselves. They didn’t notice that a beggar was sitting in the shade at the end of the bench, but Touéno's sharp ears picked up the sound of someone eating, and as soon as the farmers entered the inn, he started to groan softly.

'What is the matter?' asked the beggar drawing a little nearer. 'Why have they shut you up, poor boy?'

'What's wrong?' asked the beggar, stepping a little closer. 'Why have they locked you up, poor kid?'

'Because they wanted to make me a bishop, and I would not consent,' answered Touéno.

'Because they wanted to make me a bishop, and I refused to agree,' answered Touéno.

'Dear me,' exclaimed the beggar, 'yet it isn't such a bad thing to be a bishop.'

'Oh my,' exclaimed the beggar, 'but being a bishop isn't so bad after all.'

'I don't say it is,' replied the young rascal, 'but I should never like it. However, if you have any fancy for wearing a mitre, you need only untie the sack, and take my place.'

'I’m not saying it is,' replied the young troublemaker, 'but I would never want it. However, if you have any desire to wear a mitre, you just have to untie the sack and take my place.'

'I should like nothing better,' said the man, as he stooped to undo the big knot.

"I wouldn't want anything more," said the man, as he bent down to untie the big knot.

So it was the beggar and not Touéno-Buéno who was flung into the water.

So it was the beggar and not Touéno-Buéno who was thrown into the water.

The next morning the three wives were buried, and on returning from the cemetery, their husbands met Touéno-Buéno driving a magnificent flock of sheep. At the sight of him the three farmers stood still with astonishment.

The next morning, the three wives were buried, and on their way back from the cemetery, their husbands saw Touéno-Buéno leading a stunning flock of sheep. When they saw him, the three farmers froze in shock.

'What! you scoundrel!' they cried at last, 'we drowned you yesterday, and to-day we find you again, as well as ever!'

'What! You jerk!' they shouted at last, 'We drowned you yesterday, and today we find you again, just as good as new!'

'It does seem odd, doesn't it?' answered he. 'But perhaps you don't know that beneath this world there lies another yet more beautiful and far, far richer. Well, it was there that you sent me when you flung me into the river, and though I felt a little strange at first, yet I soon began to look about me, and to see what was happening. There I noticed that close to the place I had fallen, a sheep fair was being held, and a bystander told me that every day horses or cattle were sold some[Pg 117]where in the town. If I had only had the luck to be thrown into the river on the side of the horse fair I might have made my fortune! As it was, I had to content myself with buying these sheep, which you can get for nothing.'

"It does seem strange, doesn’t it?" he replied. "But maybe you don’t realize that beneath this world, there’s another one that’s even more beautiful and much, much richer. Well, that’s where you sent me when you threw me into the river, and even though I felt a bit out of place at first, I soon started to look around and see what was going on. I noticed that right near where I fell, there was a sheep fair happening, and a bystander told me that every day, horses or cattle are sold somewhere in the town. If only I had been lucky enough to land on the side of the horse fair, I could have made a fortune! As it is, I had to settle for buying these sheep, which you can get for practically nothing."

'And do you know exactly the spot in the river which lies over the horse fair?'

'Do you know the exact spot in the river that’s over the horse fair?'

'As if I did not know it, when I have seen it with my own eyes.'

'As if I didn't know it, when I've seen it with my own eyes.'

'Then if you do not want us to avenge our dead flocks and our murdered wives, you will have to throw us into the river just over the place of the horse fair.'

'Then if you don't want us to take revenge for our dead livestock and our murdered wives, you'll need to throw us into the river right by where the horse fair is held.'

'Very well; only you must get three sacks and come with me to that rock which juts into the river. I will throw you in from there, and you will fall nearly on to the horses' backs.'

'Okay; but you have to grab three sacks and come with me to that rock that sticks out into the river. I'll throw you in from there, and you'll almost land on the horses' backs.'

So he threw them in, and as they were never seen again, no one ever knew into which fair they had fallen.

So he threw them in, and since they were never seen again, no one ever knew which fair they had ended up in.

From 'Littérature Orale de l'Auvergne,' par Paul Sébillot.

From 'Littérature Orale de l'Auvergne,' by Paul Sébillot.


THE BROWN BEAR OF NORWAY

There was once a king in Ireland, and he had three daughters, and very nice princesses they were. And one day, when they and their father were walking on the lawn, the king began to joke with them, and to ask them whom they would like to be married to. 'I'll have the king of Ulster for a husband,' says one; 'and I'll have the king of Munster,' says another; 'and,' says the youngest, 'I'll have no husband but the Brown Bear of Norway.' For a nurse of hers used to be telling her of an enchanted prince that she called by that name, and she fell in love with him, and his name was the first name on her tongue, for the very night before she was dreaming of him. Well, one laughed, and another laughed, and they joked with the princess all the rest of the evening. But that very night she woke up out of her sleep in a great hall that was lighted up with a thousand lamps; the richest carpets were on the floor, and the walls were covered with cloth of gold and silver, and the place was full of grand company, and the very beautiful prince she saw in her dreams was there, and it wasn't a moment till he was on one knee before her, and telling her how much he loved her, and asking her wouldn't she be his queen. Well, she hadn't the heart to refuse him, and married they were in the same evening.

There was once a king in Ireland who had three daughters, and they were all lovely princesses. One day, while they and their father were walking on the lawn, the king started to joke with them and asked whom they would like to marry. "I want to marry the king of Ulster," said one; "I'll take the king of Munster," said another; and the youngest said, "I’ll have no husband but the Brown Bear of Norway." This was because a nurse had told her about an enchanted prince she called that name, and she had fallen in love with him. His name was the first thing that came to her mind since she had dreamed of him just the night before. Everyone laughed, and they teased the princess for the rest of the evening. But later that night, she woke up in a grand hall lit by a thousand lamps; the richest carpets covered the floor, and the walls were draped in gold and silver. The hall was filled with high-ranking guests, and standing there was the beautiful prince from her dreams. It didn't take long for him to get down on one knee in front of her, expressing his love and asking her to be his queen. She couldn't bring herself to say no, and they were married that very evening.

'Now, my darling,' says he, when they were left by themselves, 'you must know that I am under enchantment. A sorceress, that had a beautiful daughter, wished me for her son-in-law; but the mother got[Pg 119] power over me, and when I refused to wed her daughter she made me take the form of a bear by day, and I was to continue so till a lady would marry me of her own free will, and endure five years of great trials after.'

'Now, my dear,' he says, when they were alone, 'you need to know that I'm under a spell. A sorceress, who had a beautiful daughter, wanted me to marry her; but the mother got[Pg 119] control over me, and when I refused to marry her daughter, she turned me into a bear by day. I have to stay like this until a woman willingly marries me and faces five years of tough challenges after that.'

Well, when the princess woke in the morning, she missed her husband from her side, and spent the day very sadly. But as soon as the lamps were lighted in the grand hall, where she was sitting on a sofa covered with silk, the folding doors flew open, and he was sitting by her side the next minute. So they spent another happy evening, but he warned her that whenever she began to tire of him, or ceased to have faith in him, they would be parted for ever, and he'd be obliged to marry the witch's daughter.

Well, when the princess woke up in the morning, she noticed her husband was missing from her side and spent the day feeling very sad. But as soon as the lamps were lit in the grand hall, where she was sitting on a silk-covered sofa, the folding doors swung open, and he was sitting next to her the next moment. So they enjoyed another happy evening together, but he warned her that if she ever grew tired of him or stopped believing in him, they would be separated forever, and he would have to marry the witch’s daughter.

She got used to find him absent by day, and they spent a happy twelvemonth together, and at last a beautiful little boy was born; and happy as she was before, she was twice as happy now, for she had her child to keep her company in the day when she couldn't see her husband.

She got used to him being gone during the day, and they had a wonderful year together. Eventually, they welcomed a beautiful little boy; and as happy as she was before, she was even happier now because she had her child to keep her company during the day when she couldn't see her husband.

At last, one evening, when herself, and himself, and her child were sitting with a window open because it was a sultry night, in flew an eagle, took the infant's sash in his beak, and flew up in the air with him. She screamed, and was going to throw herself out through the window after him, but the prince caught her, and looked at her very seriously. She bethought of what he said soon after their marriage, and she stopped the cries and complaints that were on her tongue. She spent her days very lonely for another twelvemonth, when a beautiful little girl was sent to her. Then she thought to herself she'd have a sharp eye about her this time; so she never would allow a window to be more than a few inches open.

At last, one evening, while she, he, and their child were sitting with the window open because it was a warm night, an eagle flew in, grabbed the baby's sash in its beak, and took off into the sky with him. She screamed and was about to throw herself out the window after him, but the prince caught her and looked at her very seriously. She remembered what he had said shortly after their marriage, and she held back the cries and complaints that were on her lips. For another year, she lived very lonely until a beautiful little girl was sent to her. Then she thought to herself that she would be more careful this time; she never allowed the window to be more than a few inches open.

But all her care was in vain. Another evening, when they were all so happy, and the prince dandling the[Pg 120] baby, a beautiful greyhound stood before them, took the child out of the father's hand, and was out of the door before you could wink. This time she shouted and ran out of the room, but there were some of the servants in the next room, and all declared that neither child nor dog passed out. She felt, somehow, as if it was her husband's fault, but still she kept command over herself, and didn't once reproach him.

But all her efforts were for nothing. One evening, when everyone was so happy and the prince was playfully holding the[Pg 120] baby, a beautiful greyhound appeared, snatched the child from the father's arms, and was out the door in the blink of an eye. This time she yelled and rushed out of the room, but some of the servants in the next room all insisted that neither the child nor the dog had gone out. She felt, somehow, as if it was her husband's fault, but she maintained her composure and didn't blame him at all.

When the third child was born she would hardly allow a window or a door to be left open for a moment; but she wasn't the nearer to keep the child to herself. They were sitting one evening by the fire, when a lady appeared standing by them. The princess opened her eyes in a great fright and stared at her, and while she was doing so, the lady wrapped a shawl round the baby that was sitting in its father's lap, and either sank through the ground with it or went up through the wide chimney. This time the mother kept her bed for a month.

When the third child was born, she hardly allowed any window or door to be open for even a moment; but that didn’t help her keep the child to herself. One evening, while they were sitting by the fire, a lady suddenly appeared next to them. The princess opened her eyes wide in shock and stared at her, and while she was doing that, the lady wrapped a shawl around the baby sitting in its father's lap and either sank into the ground with it or went up through the wide chimney. This time, the mother stayed in bed for a month.

'My dear,' said she to her husband, when she was beginning to recover, 'I think I'd feel better if I was to see my father and mother and sisters once more. If you give me leave to go home for a few days, I'd be glad.' 'Very well,' said he, 'I will do that, and whenever you feel inclined to return, only mention your wish when you lie down at night.' The next morning when she awoke she found herself in her own old chamber in her father's palace. She rang the bell, and in a short time she had her mother and father and married sisters about her, and they laughed till they cried for joy at finding her safe back again.

'My dear,' she said to her husband as she started to feel better, 'I think I'd feel more at ease if I could see my parents and sisters one more time. If you let me go home for a few days, I'd really appreciate it.' 'Alright,' he replied, 'I'll allow that, and whenever you feel like coming back, just mention it when you go to bed at night.' The next morning when she woke up, she found herself in her old room in her father's palace. She rang the bell, and soon she had her mother, father, and married sisters around her, and they laughed until they cried with joy at having her safely back.

The Princess loses her first Baby.

In time she told them all that happened to her, and they didn't know what to advise her to do. She was as fond of her husband as ever, and said she was sure that he couldn't help letting the children go; but still she was afraid beyond the world to have another child[Pg 123] torn from her. Well, the mother and sisters consulted a wise woman that used to bring eggs to the castle, for they had great faith in her wisdom. She said the only plan was to secure the bear's skin that the prince was obliged to put on every morning, and get it burned, and then he couldn't help being a man night and day, and the enchantment would be at an end.

In time, she shared everything that had happened to her, and they didn't know what to suggest. She loved her husband just as much and said she was sure he couldn’t help letting the children go; but still, she was terrified of having another child[Pg 123] taken from her. So, the mother and sisters consulted a wise woman who used to bring eggs to the castle, as they had great faith in her knowledge. She said the only solution was to get the bear's skin that the prince had to put on every morning, burn it, and then he wouldn’t be able to be a bear day and night, and the spell would be broken.

So they all persuaded her to do that, and she promised she would; and after eight days she felt so great a longing to see her husband again that she made the wish the same night, and when she woke three hours after, she was in her husband's palace, and he himself was watching over her. There was great joy on both sides, and they were happy for many days.

So they all convinced her to do that, and she promised she would; and after eight days, she felt such a strong urge to see her husband again that she made the wish that same night. When she woke up three hours later, she was in her husband's palace, and he was watching over her. There was great joy on both sides, and they were happy for many days.

Now she began to think how she never minded her husband leaving her in the morning, and how she never found him neglecting to give her a sweet drink out of a gold cup just as she was going to bed.

Now she started to realize that she never minded her husband leaving her in the morning, and how he always made sure to give her a sweet drink from a gold cup right before she went to bed.

One night she contrived not to drink any of it, though she pretended to do so; and she was wakeful enough in the morning, and saw her husband passing out through a panel in the wainscot, though she kept her eyelids nearly closed. The next night she got a few drops of the sleepy posset that she saved the evening before put into her husband's night drink, and that made him sleep sound enough. She got up after midnight, passed through the panel, and found a beautiful brown bear's hide hanging in the corner. Then she stole back, and went down to the parlour fire, and put the hide into the middle of it till it was all fine ashes. She then lay down by her husband, gave him a kiss on the cheek, and fell asleep.

One night, she managed not to drink any of it, even though she pretended to; and she was alert enough in the morning to see her husband slipping out through a panel in the wall, though she kept her eyes nearly shut. The next night, she added a few drops of the sleepy drink she had saved from the night before to her husband’s nightcap, and that made him sleep soundly. After midnight, she got up, went through the panel, and found a beautiful brown bear's hide hanging in the corner. Then she snuck back, went down to the living room fire, and threw the hide into the middle of it until it was all turned to ashes. She then lay down next to her husband, kissed him on the cheek, and fell asleep.

If she was to live a hundred years she'd never forget how she wakened next morning, and found her husband looking down on her with misery and anger in his face. 'Unhappy woman,' said he, 'you have separated us[Pg 124] for ever! Why hadn't you patience for five years? I am now obliged, whether I like or no, to go a three days' journey to the witch's castle, and marry her daughter. The skin that was my guard you have burned it, and the egg-wife that gave you the counsel was the witch herself. I won't reproach you: your punishment will be severe enough without it. Farewell for ever!'

If she lived a hundred years, she would never forget how she woke up the next morning and found her husband looking down at her, filled with misery and anger. "Unhappy woman," he said, "you have separated us[Pg 124] forever! Why couldn't you have been patient for five years? I now have to go on a three-day journey to the witch's castle and marry her daughter, whether I want to or not. You've burned the skin that protected me, and the egg-wife who gave you that advice was the witch herself. I won't blame you: your punishment will be hard enough without that. Farewell forever!"

He kissed her for the last time, and was off the next minute, walking as fast as he could. She shouted after him, and then seeing there was no use, she dressed herself and pursued him. He never stopped, nor stayed, nor looked back, and still she kept him in sight; and when he was on the hill she was in the hollow, and when he was in the hollow she was on the hill. Her life was almost leaving her, when, just as the sun was setting, he turned up a lane, and went into a little house. She crawled up after him, and when she got inside there was a beautiful little boy on his knees, and he kissing and hugging him. 'Here, my poor darling,' says he, 'is your eldest child, and there,' says he, pointing to a woman that was looking on with a smile on her face, 'is the eagle that carried him away.' She forgot all her sorrows in a moment, hugging her child, and laughing and crying over him. The woman washed their feet, and rubbed them with an ointment that took all the soreness out of their bones, and made them as fresh as a daisy. Next morning, just before sunrise, he was up, and prepared to be off. 'Here,' said he to her, 'is a thing which may be of use to you. It's a scissors, and whatever stuff you cut with it will be turned into silk. The moment the sun rises, I'll lose all memory of yourself and the children, but I'll get it at sunset again. Farewell!' But he wasn't far gone till she was in sight of him again, leaving her boy behind. It was the same to-day as yesterday: their shadows went before them in the morning and followed them in the[Pg 125] evening. He never stopped, and she never stopped, and as the sun was setting he turned up another lane, and there they found their little daughter. It was all joy and comfort again till morning, and then the third day's journey commenced.

He kissed her for the last time and left the next minute, walking as fast as he could. She called out to him, but when she realized it was pointless, she got dressed and ran after him. He never paused, stopped, or looked back, yet she kept him in sight; when he was on the hill, she was in the valley, and when he was in the valley, she was on the hill. She felt like she was losing her strength when, just as the sun was setting, he turned down a lane and entered a small house. She crept after him, and when she got inside, she saw a beautiful little boy on his knees, and he was kissing and hugging him. "Here, my poor darling," he said, "is your oldest child, and there," he said, pointing to a woman who was watching with a smile, "is the eagle that took him away." In an instant, she forgot all her pain, hugging her child and laughing and crying over him. The woman washed their feet and rubbed them with an ointment that eased all the soreness from their bones, making them feel as fresh as a daisy. The next morning, just before sunrise, he was up and ready to go. "Here," he said to her, "is something that might be useful. It's scissors, and anything you cut with it will turn into silk. The moment the sun rises, I'll forget about you and the children, but I'll remember again at sunset. Goodbye!" But he hadn't gone far before she saw him again, leaving her boy behind. It was the same today as it was yesterday: their shadows went ahead of them in the morning and followed them in the evening. He never stopped, and she never stopped, and as the sun was setting, he turned down another lane, and there they found their little daughter. There was joy and comfort once again until morning, and then the journey of the third day began.

But before he started he gave her a comb, and told her that whenever she used it, pearls and diamonds would fall from her hair. Still he had his memory from sunset to sunrise; but from sunrise to sunset he travelled on under the charm, and never threw his eye behind. This night they came to where the youngest baby was, and the next morning, just before sunrise, the prince spoke to her for the last time. 'Here, my poor wife,' said he, 'is a little hand-reel, with gold thread that has no end, and the half of our marriage ring. If you ever get to my house, and put your half-ring to mine, I shall recollect you. There is a wood yonder, and the moment I enter it I will forget everything that ever happened between us, just as if I was born yesterday. Farewell, dear wife and child, for ever!' Just then the sun rose, and away he walked towards the wood. She saw it open before him, and close after him, and when she came up, she could no more get in than she could break through a stone wall. She wrung her hands and shed tears, but then she recollected herself, and cried out, 'Wood, I charge you by my three magic gifts, the scissors, the comb, and the reel—to let me through'; and it opened, and she went along a walk till she came in sight of a palace, and a lawn, and a woodman's cottage on the edge of the wood where it came nearest the palace.

But before he left, he gave her a comb and told her that every time she used it, pearls and diamonds would fall from her hair. He still had his memories from sunset to sunrise; but from sunrise to sunset, he traveled on under the spell and never looked back. That night, they reached where the youngest baby was, and the next morning, just before sunrise, the prince spoke to her for the last time. "Here, my poor wife," he said, "is a little hand-reel with endless gold thread, and half of our wedding ring. If you ever get to my house and put your half-ring next to mine, I will remember you. There is a forest over there, and the moment I step into it, I will forget everything that ever happened between us, as if I was born yesterday. Goodbye, dear wife and child, forever!" Just then, the sun rose, and he walked toward the forest. She saw it open in front of him and close behind him, and when she tried to follow, she couldn't get in any more than she could break through a stone wall. She wrung her hands and cried, but then she reminded herself and shouted, "Forest, I command you by my three magical gifts: the scissors, the comb, and the reel—to let me through!" And it opened, allowing her to walk along a path until she came in sight of a palace, a lawn, and a woodcutter’s cottage at the edge of the forest nearest the palace.

She went into this lodge, and asked the woodman and his wife to take her into their service. They were not willing at first; but she told them she would ask no wages, and would give them diamonds, and pearls, and silk stuffs, and gold thread whenever they wished for them, and then they agreed to let her stay.

She went into this cabin and asked the woodcutter and his wife to take her in as their servant. They were hesitant at first, but she promised she wouldn’t ask for any pay and would give them diamonds, pearls, silk, and gold thread whenever they wanted. Eventually, they agreed to let her stay.

[Pg 126]It wasn't long till she heard how a young prince, that was just arrived, was living in the palace of the young mistress. He seldom stirred abroad, and every one that saw him remarked how silent and sorrowful he went about, like a person that was searching for some lost thing.

[Pg 126]It wasn't long before she heard about a young prince who had just arrived and was living in the palace of the young lady. He rarely went out, and everyone who saw him noted how quiet and melancholic he appeared, like someone searching for something they had lost.

The servants and conceited folk at the big house began to take notice of the beautiful young woman at the lodge, and to annoy her with their impudence. The head footman was the most troublesome, and at last she invited him to come and take tea with her. Oh, how rejoiced he was, and how he bragged of it in the servants' hall! Well, the evening came, and the footman walked into the lodge, and was shown to her sitting-room; for the lodge-keeper and his wife stood in great awe of her, and gave her two nice rooms for herself. Well, he sat down as stiff as a ramrod, and was talking in a grand style about the great doings at the castle, while she was getting the tea and toast ready. 'Oh,' says she to him, 'would you put your hand out at the window and cut me off a sprig or two of honeysuckle? He got up in great glee, and put out his hand and head; and said she, 'By the virtue of my magic gifts, let a pair of horns spring out of your head, and sing to the lodge.' Just as she wished, so it was. They sprung from the front of each ear, and met at the back. Oh, the poor wretch! And how he bawled and roared! and the servants that he used to be boasting to were soon flocking from the castle, and grinning and huzzaing, and beating tunes on tongs and shovels and pans; and he cursing and swearing, and the eyes ready to start out of his head, and he so black in the face, and kicking out his legs behind like mad.

The servants and arrogant people at the big house started noticing the beautiful young woman at the lodge and began to annoy her with their rudeness. The head footman was the biggest nuisance, and eventually, she invited him to come and take tea with her. Oh, how thrilled he was, and how he bragged about it in the servants' hall! Finally, the evening arrived, and the footman walked into the lodge, being shown to her sitting room; the lodge-keeper and his wife were in great awe of her and had given her two lovely rooms. He sat down as stiff as a board, talking grandly about the lavish events at the castle while she prepared the tea and toast. 'Oh,' she said to him, 'could you reach out the window and grab me a sprig or two of honeysuckle?' He jumped up excitedly, stuck his hand and head out, and she said, 'By the power of my magic gifts, let a pair of horns sprout from your head, and sing to the lodge.' Just as she wished, it happened. They sprouted from the front of each ear and met at the back. Oh, the poor guy! He howled and yelled! The servants he used to boast to quickly flocked from the castle, grinning and cheering, banging on tongs, shovels, and pans; and there he was, cursing and swearing, his eyes popping out of his head, his face turning beet red, and kicking his legs behind him like a madman.

At last she pitied him, and removed the charm, and the horns dropped down on the ground, and he would have killed her on the spot, only he was as weak[Pg 127] as water, and his fellow-servants came in and carried him up to the big house.

At last, she felt sorry for him and took off the charm, causing the horns to fall to the ground. He would have killed her right there, but he was as weak as water, and his fellow servants came in and carried him up to the big house.[Pg 127]

Well, some way or other the story came to the ears of the prince, and he strolled down that way. She had only the dress of a countrywoman on her as she sat sewing at the window, but that did not hide her beauty, and he was greatly puzzled after he had a good look, just as a body is puzzled to know whether something happened to him when he was young or if he only dreamed it. Well, the witch's daughter heard about it too, and she came to see the strange girl; and what did she find her doing but cutting out the pattern of a gown from brown paper; and as she cut away, the paper became the richest silk she ever saw. The witch's daughter looked on with greedy eyes, and, says she, 'What would you be satisfied to take for that scissors?' 'I'll take nothing,' says she, 'but leave to spend one night outside the prince's chamber.' Well, the proud lady fired up, and was going to say something dreadful; but the scissors kept on cutting, and the silk growing richer and richer every inch. So she promised what the girl had asked her.

Well, somehow the story reached the prince, and he wandered over that way. She was just wearing the dress of a countrywoman while sitting at the window sewing, but that didn't hide her beauty, and he was really confused after getting a good look, just like a person is puzzled about whether something really happened to them when they were young or if it was just a dream. Meanwhile, the witch's daughter heard about it too, and she came to check out the strange girl. What did she find her doing but cutting out the pattern for a gown from brown paper? As she cut, the paper turned into the richest silk she had ever seen. The witch's daughter watched with greedy eyes and said, "What would you want for those scissors?" "I won't take anything," she replied, "except to spend one night outside the prince's chamber." The proud lady got angry and was about to say something awful, but the scissors kept cutting, and the silk kept getting richer with every snip. So she promised what the girl had asked for.

When the night came on she was let into the palace and lay down till the prince was in such a dead sleep that all she did couldn't awake him. She sung this verse to him, sighing and sobbing, and kept singing it the night long, and it was all in vain:

When night fell, she was brought into the palace and lay down until the prince was in such a deep sleep that nothing she did could wake him. She sang this verse to him, sighing and crying, and kept singing it all night long, but it was all for nothing:

I was married to you for four long years;
I gave birth to three lovely babies for you; Brown Bear of Norway, will you turn to me?

At the first dawn the proud lady was in the chamber, and led her away, and the footman of the horns put out his tongue at her as she was quitting the palace.

At the first light of dawn, the proud lady was in the room and led her away, and the footman with the horns stuck his tongue out at her as she was leaving the palace.

So there was no luck so far; but the next day the prince passed by again and looked at her, and saluted her kindly, as a prince might a farmer's daughter, and[Pg 128] passed on; and soon the witch's daughter passed by, and found her combing her hair, and pearls and diamonds dropping from it.

So there was no luck so far; but the next day the prince walked by again, looked at her, and greeted her warmly, like a prince would a farmer's daughter, and[Pg 128] continued on his way; soon after, the witch's daughter came by and saw her combing her hair, with pearls and diamonds falling from it.

Well, another bargain was made, and the princess spent another night of sorrow, and she left the castle at daybreak, and the footman was at his post and enjoyed his revenge.

Well, another deal was struck, and the princess spent another night in grief, and she left the castle at dawn, while the footman stood by, relishing his revenge.

The third day the prince went by, and stopped to talk with the strange woman. He asked her could he do anything to serve her, and she said he might. She asked him did he ever wake at night. He said that he often did, but that during the last two nights he was listening to a sweet song in his dreams, and could not wake, and that the voice was one that he must have known and loved in some other world long ago. Says she, 'Did you drink any sleepy posset either of these evenings before you went to bed?' 'I did,' said he. 'The two evenings my wife gave me something to drink, but I don't know whether it was a sleepy posset or not.' 'Well, prince,' said she, 'as you say you would wish to oblige me, you can do it by not tasting any drink to-night.' 'I will not,' says he, and then he went on his walk.

On the third day, the prince passed by and stopped to talk to the mysterious woman. He asked her if there was anything he could do for her, and she said there was. She asked him if he ever woke up at night. He replied that he often did, but during the last two nights he had been listening to a beautiful song in his dreams and couldn’t wake up, and the voice felt familiar, like someone he had known and loved in another time. She asked, "Did you drink any sleeping potion either of those evenings before you went to bed?" "I did," he said. "On both nights, my wife gave me something to drink, but I’m not sure if it was a sleeping potion or not." "Well, prince," she said, "if you truly want to help me, you can do so by avoiding any drinks tonight." "I won’t," he replied, and then continued on his walk.

Well, the great lady came soon after the prince, and found the stranger using her hand-reel and winding thread of gold off it, and the third bargain was made.

Well, the great lady arrived shortly after the prince and discovered the stranger using her hand-reel to wind thread of gold from it, and the third deal was struck.

That evening the prince was lying on his bed at twilight, and his mind much disturbed; and the door opened, and in his princess walked, and down she sat by his bedside and sung:

That evening, the prince was lying on his bed at twilight, feeling quite troubled. The door opened, and in walked his princess. She sat down by his bedside and started to sing:

I was married to you for four long years; I gave birth to three sweet babies for you;
Brown Bear of Norway, will you look my way?
Four long years I was married to thee, Three sweet babes I bore to thee, Brown Bear of Norway won't you turn to me?

'Brown Bear of Norway!' said he. 'I don't understand you.' 'Don't you remember, prince, that I was your wedded wife for four years?' 'I do not,' said [Pg 131]he, 'but I'm sure I wish it was so.' 'Don't you remember our three babes, that are still alive?' 'Show me them. My mind is all a heap of confusion.' 'Look for the half of our marriage ring, that hangs at your neck, and fit it to this.' He did so, and the same moment the charm was broken. His full memory came back on him, and he flung his arms round his wife's neck, and both burst into tears.

'Brown Bear of Norway!' he said. 'I don’t understand you.' 'Don't you remember, prince, that I was your wife for four years?' 'I don’t,' he said, 'but I wish it were true.' 'Don't you remember our three kids, who are still alive?' 'Show me them. My mind is all mixed up.' 'Look for the half of our wedding ring that hangs around your neck, and fit it to this.' He did that, and at that moment, the spell was broken. His memories flooded back, and he wrapped his arms around his wife's neck, and they both started to cry.

Well, there was a great cry outside, and the castle walls were heard splitting and cracking. Everyone in the castle was alarmed, and made their way out. The prince and princess went with the rest, and by the time all were safe on the lawn, down came the building, and made the ground tremble for miles round. No one ever saw the witch and her daughter afterwards. It was not long till the prince and princess had their children with them, and then they set out for their own palace. The kings of Ireland, and of Munster, and Ulster, and their wives, soon came to visit them, and may everyone that deserves it be as happy as the Brown Bear of Norway and his family.

Well, there was a loud noise outside, and the castle walls could be heard splitting and cracking. Everyone in the castle panicked and rushed out. The prince and princess joined the rest, and by the time everyone was safe on the lawn, the building collapsed, shaking the ground for miles around. No one ever saw the witch and her daughter again. Before long, the prince and princess had their children with them, and then they headed back to their own palace. The kings of Ireland, Munster, and Ulster, along with their wives, soon came to visit them, and may everyone who deserves it be as happy as the Brown Bear of Norway and his family.

From 'West Highland Tales.'

From 'West Highland Stories.'


LITTLE LASSE

There was once a little boy whose name was Lars, and because he was so little he was called Little Lasse; he was a brave little man, for he sailed round the world in a pea-shell boat.

There was once a little boy named Lars, and since he was so small, everyone called him Little Lasse; he was a brave little guy, as he sailed around the world in a pea-shell boat.

It was summer time, when the pea shells grew long and green in the garden. Little Lasse crept into the pea bed where the pea stalks rose high above his cap, and he picked seventeen large shells, the longest and straightest he could find.

It was summer, when the pea pods grew long and green in the garden. Little Lasse sneaked into the pea patch where the pea plants towered above his cap, and he picked seventeen big pods, the longest and straightest he could find.

Little Lasse thought, perhaps, that no one saw him; but that was foolish, for God sees everywhere.

Little Lasse thought maybe no one saw him; but that was silly, because God sees everything.

Then the gardener came with his gun over his shoulder, and he heard something rustling in the pea bed.

Then the gardener showed up with his gun slung over his shoulder, and he heard something rustling in the pea patch.

'I think that must be a sparrow,' he said. 'Ras! Ras!' But no sparrows flew out, for Little Lasse had no wings, only two small legs. 'Wait! I will load my gun and shoot the sparrows,' said the gardener.

"I think that must be a sparrow," he said. "Ras! Ras!" But no sparrows flew out, because Little Lasse had no wings, just two small legs. "Wait! I’ll load my gun and shoot the sparrows," said the gardener.

Then Little Lasse was frightened, and crept out on to the path.

Then Little Lasse got scared and crawled out onto the path.

'Forgive me, dear gardener!' he said. 'I wanted to get some fine boats.'

'Forgive me, dear gardener!' he said. 'I wanted to get some nice boats.'

'Well, I will this time,' said the gardener. 'But another time Little Lasse must ask leave to go and look for boats in the pea bed.'

'Well, I will this time,' said the gardener. 'But next time, Little Lasse has to ask for permission to go look for boats in the pea bed.'

'I will,' answered Lasse; and he went off to the shore. Then he opened the shells with a pin, split them carefully in two, and broke small little bits of sticks for[Pg 133] the rowers' seats. Then he took the peas which were in the shells and put them in the boats for cargo. Some of the shells got broken, some remained whole, and when all were ready Lasse had twelve boats. But they should not be boats, they should be large warships. He had three liners, three frigates, three brigs and three schooners. The largest liner was called Hercules, and the smallest schooner The Flea. Little Lasse put all the twelve into the water, and they floated as splendidly and as proudly as any great ship over the waves of the ocean.

"I will," Lasse replied, and he headed to the shore. There, he opened the shells with a pin, carefully split them in two, and broke small pieces of sticks for[Pg 133] the rowers' seats. Then he took the peas from the shells and loaded them into the boats as cargo. Some shells broke, while others stayed intact, and once everything was ready, Lasse had twelve boats. But they weren't just boats; they were meant to be large warships. He had three liners, three frigates, three brigs, and three schooners. The biggest liner was named Hercules, and the smallest schooner was called The Flea. Little Lasse placed all twelve into the water, and they floated as magnificently and proudly as any great ship upon the ocean waves.

And now the ships must sail round the world. The great island over there was Asia; that large stone Africa; the little island America; the small stones were Polynesia; and the shore from which the ships sailed out was Europe. The whole fleet set off and sailed far away to other parts of the world. The ships of the line steered a straight course to Asia, the frigates sailed to Africa, the brigs to America, and the schooners to Polynesia. But Little Lasse remained in Europe, and threw small stones out into the great sea.

And now the ships have to sail around the world. That big island over there was Asia; that large landmass was Africa; the small island was America; the little islands were Polynesia; and the shore where the ships set off from was Europe. The whole fleet departed and sailed far away to other parts of the world. The line ships headed straight for Asia, the frigates went to Africa, the brigs aimed for America, and the schooners headed to Polynesia. But Little Lasse stayed in Europe, tossing small stones into the vast sea.

Now, there was on the shore of Europe a real boat, father's own, a beautiful white-painted boat, and Little Lasse got into it. Father and mother had forbidden this, but Little Lasse forgot. He thought he should very much like to travel to some other part of the world.

Now, there was a real boat on the shore of Europe, father's own, a beautiful white-painted boat, and Little Lasse climbed into it. Father and mother had forbidden this, but Little Lasse ignored their warning. He thought it would be great to travel to another part of the world.

'I shall row out a little way—only a very little way,' he thought. The pea-shell boats had travelled so far that they only looked like little specks on the ocean. 'I shall seize Hercules on the coast of Asia,' said Lasse, 'and then row home again to Europe.'

'I’ll row out a bit—just a little bit,' he thought. The pea-shell boats had gone out so far that they looked like tiny dots on the ocean. 'I’ll grab Hercules on the coast of Asia,' Lasse said, 'and then row back home to Europe.'

He shook the rope that held the boat, and, strange to say, the rope became loose. Ditsch, ratsch, a man is a man, and so Little Lasse manned the boat.

He shook the rope that held the boat, and, strangely enough, the rope got loose. Ditsch, ratsch, a man is a man, and so Little Lasse took charge of the boat.

Now he would row—and he could row, for he had rowed so often on the steps at home, when the steps[Pg 134] pretended to be a boat and father's big stick an oar. But when Little Lasse wanted to row there were no oars to be found in the boat. The oars were locked up in the boat-house, and Little Lasse had not noticed that the boat was empty. It is not so easy as one thinks to row to Asia without oars.

Now he would row—and he could row, since he had practiced so often on the steps at home, when the steps[Pg 134] acted like a boat and his dad’s big stick was an oar. But when Little Lasse wanted to row, there were no oars to be found in the boat. The oars were locked up in the boathouse, and Little Lasse hadn’t realized the boat was empty. It’s not as easy as one thinks to row to Asia without oars.

What could Little Lasse do now? The boat was already some distance out on the sea, and the wind, which blew from land, was driving it still further out. Lasse was frightened and began to cry. But there was no one on the shore to hear him. Only a big crow perched alone in the birch tree; and the gardener's black cat sat under the birch tree, waiting to catch the crow. Neither of them troubled themselves in the least about Little Lasse, who was drifting out to sea.

What could Little Lasse do now? The boat was already far out on the sea, and the wind, blowing in from the land, was pushing it even further away. Lasse was scared and started to cry. But there was no one on the shore to hear him. Only a big crow sat alone in the birch tree; and the gardener's black cat was under the birch tree, waiting to catch the crow. Neither of them cared at all about Little Lasse, who was drifting out to sea.

Ah! how sorry Little Lasse was now that he had been disobedient and got into the boat, when father and mother had so often forbidden him to do so! Now it was too late, he could not get back to land. Perhaps he would be lost out on the great sea. What should he do?

Ah! how sorry Little Lasse was now that he had been disobedient and got into the boat, when father and mother had so often forbidden him to do so! Now it was too late, he could not get back to land. Perhaps he would be lost out on the great sea. What should he do?

When he had shouted until he was tired and no one heard him, he put his two little hands together and said, 'Good God, do not be angry with Little Lasse.' And then he went to sleep. For although it was daylight, old Nukku Matti was sitting on the shores of the 'Land of Nod,' and was fishing for little children with his long fishing rod. He heard the low words which Little Lasse said to God, and he immediately drew the boat to himself and laid Little Lasse to sleep on a bed of rose leaves.

When he had yelled until he was exhausted and no one heard him, he put his small hands together and said, 'Good God, please don’t be mad at Little Lasse.' Then he went to sleep. Even though it was daytime, old Nukku Matti was sitting on the shores of the 'Land of Nod,' casting a line for little children with his long fishing rod. He heard the soft words that Little Lasse spoke to God, and he quickly pulled the boat closer, laying Little Lasse down to sleep on a bed of rose leaves.

Then Nukku Matti said to one of the Dreams, 'Play with Little Lasse, so that he does not feel lonesome.'

Then Nukku Matti said to one of the Dreams, 'Play with Little Lasse, so he doesn't feel lonely.'

It was a little dream-boy, so little, so little, that he was less than Lasse himself; he had blue eyes and fair hair, a red cap with a silver band, and white coat with[Pg 135] pearls on the collar. He came to Little Lasse and said, 'Would you like to sail round the world?'

It was a tiny dream boy, so tiny, so tiny, that he was even smaller than Lasse himself; he had blue eyes and blonde hair, a red cap with a silver band, and a white coat with[Pg 135] pearls on the collar. He approached Little Lasse and asked, 'Do you want to sail around the world?'

'Yes,' said Lasse in his sleep, 'I should like to.'

'Yeah,' Lasse said in his sleep, 'I'd like to.'

'Come, then,' said the dream-boy, 'and let us sail in your pea-shell boats. You shall sail in Hercules and I shall sail in The Flea.'

'Come on,' said the dream-boy, 'let's sail in your little pea-shell boats. You can sail in Hercules and I'll sail in The Flea.'

So they sailed away from the 'Land of Nod,' and in a little while Hercules and The Flea were on the shores of Asia away at the other end of the world, where the Ice Sea flows through Behring Straits into the Pacific Ocean. A long way off in the winter mist they could see the explorer Nordenskiöld with his ship Vega trying to find an opening between the ice. It was so cold, so cold; the great icebergs glittered strangely, and the huge whales now lived under the ice, for they could not make a hole through with their awkward heads. All around on the dreary shore there was snow and snow as far as the eye could see; little grey men in shaggy skins moved about, and drove in small sledges through the snow drifts, but the sledges were drawn by dogs.

So they sailed away from the 'Land of Nod,' and soon Hercules and The Flea found themselves on the shores of Asia at the far end of the world, where the Ice Sea flows through Behring Straits into the Pacific Ocean. In the winter mist, they could see the explorer Nordenskiöld with his ship Vega trying to find an opening in the ice. It was freezing cold; the massive icebergs shimmered oddly, and the giant whales were now living under the ice, as they couldn't break through with their bulky heads. All around the bleak shore, there was snow and more snow as far as the eye could see; little gray men in shaggy skins moved around, driving small sledges through the snowdrifts, but the sledges were pulled by dogs.

'Shall we land here?' asked the dream-boy.

'Should we land here?' asked the dream-boy.

'No,' said Little Lasse. 'I am so afraid that the whales would swallow us up, and the big dogs bite us. Let us sail instead to another part of the world.'

'No,' said Little Lasse. 'I'm really scared that the whales would swallow us and the big dogs would bite us. Let's sail to another part of the world instead.'

'Very well,' said the dream-boy with the red cap and the silver band; 'it is not far to America'—and at the same moment they were there.

'All right,' said the dream-boy in the red cap with the silver band; 'it's not far to America'—and at that moment, they arrived.

The sun was shining and it was very warm. Tall palm trees grew in long rows on the shore and bore coconuts in their top branches. Men red as copper galloped over the immense green prairies and threw their arrows at the buffaloes, who turned against them with their sharp horns. An enormous cobra which had crept up the stem of a tall palm tree threw itself on to a little llama that was grazing at the foot. Knaps! it was all over with the little llama.

The sun was shining and it was really warm. Tall palm trees lined the shore, filled with coconuts at the top. Men with skin like copper galloped across the vast green fields and shot their arrows at the buffaloes, who charged back with their sharp horns. A massive cobra that had slithered up the trunk of a tall palm tree lunged at a little llama grazing below. Knaps! It was all over for the little llama.

[Pg 136]'Shall we land here?' asked the dream-boy.

[Pg 136]'Should we land here?' asked the dream-boy.

'No,' said Little Lasse. 'I am so afraid that the buffaloes will butt us, and the great serpent eat us up. Let us travel to another part of the world.'

'No,' said Little Lasse. 'I'm really scared that the buffaloes will charge at us, and the huge snake will swallow us whole. Let's go somewhere else in the world.'

'Very well,' said the dream-boy with the white coat, 'it is only a little way to Polynesia'—and then they were there.

'All right,' said the dream-boy in the white coat, 'it's just a short trip to Polynesia'—and then they arrived.

It was very warm there, as warm as in a hot bath in Finland. Costly spices grew on the shores: the pepper plant, the cinnamon tree, ginger, saffron; the coffee plant and the tea plant. Brown people with long ears and thick lips, and hideously painted faces, hunted a yellow-spotted tiger among the high bamboos on the shore, and the tiger turned on them and stuck its claws into one of the brown men. Then all the others took to flight.

It was really warm there, as warm as a hot bath in Finland. Expensive spices grew along the shores: the pepper plant, the cinnamon tree, ginger, saffron; the coffee plant and the tea plant. Brown people with long ears and thick lips, and faces painted in a grotesque manner, hunted a yellow-spotted tiger among the tall bamboos by the shore, and the tiger attacked them, sinking its claws into one of the brown men. Then everyone else ran away.

'Shall we land here?' asked the dream-boy.

'Should we land here?' asked the dream-boy.

'No,' said Little Lasse. 'Don't you see the tiger away there by the pepper plant? Let us travel to another part of the world.'

'No,' said Little Lasse. 'Can't you see the tiger over there by the pepper plant? Let's go explore another part of the world.'

'We can do so,' said the dream-boy with the blue eyes. 'We are not far from Africa'—and as he said that they were there.

'We can do that,' said the dream-boy with the blue eyes. 'We're not far from Africa'—and as he said that, they were there.

They anchored at the mouth of a great river where the shores were as green as the greenest velvet. A little distance from the river an immense desert stretched away. The air was yellow; the sun shone so hot, so hot as if it would burn the earth to ashes, and the people were as black as the blackest jet. They rode across the desert on tall camels; the lions roared with thirst, and the great crocodiles with their grey lizard heads and sharp white teeth gaped up out of the river.

They anchored at the mouth of a huge river where the shores were as green as the lushest velvet. A short distance from the river, an enormous desert stretched out. The air was yellow; the sun blazed so fiercely, it felt like it could burn the earth to ashes, and the people were as dark as the deepest jet. They traveled across the desert on tall camels; the lions roared with thirst, and the giant crocodiles with their grey lizard heads and sharp white teeth stared up from the river.

'Shall we land here?' asked the dream-boy.

"Should we land here?" asked the dream boy.

'No,' said Little Lasse. 'The sun would burn us, and the lions and the crocodiles would eat us up. Let us travel to another part of the world.'

'No,' said Little Lasse. 'The sun would scorch us, and the lions and the crocodiles would devour us. Let's go to a different part of the world.'

[Pg 137]'We can travel back to Europe,' said the dream-boy with the fair hair. And with that they were there.

[Pg 137]'We can go back to Europe,' said the boy of his dreams with the light hair. And just like that, they were there.

They came to a shore where it was all so cool and familiar and friendly. There stood the tall birch tree with its drooping leaves; at the top sat the old crow, and at its foot crept the gardener's black cat. Not far away was a house which Little Lasse had seen before; near the house there was a garden, and in the garden a pea bed with long pea shells. An old gardener with a green coat walked about and wondered if the cucumbers were ripe. Fylax was barking on the steps, and when he saw Little Lasse he wagged his tail. Old Stina was milking the cows in the farmyard, and there was a very familiar lady in a check woollen shawl on her way to the bleaching green to see if the clothes were bleached. There was, too, a well-known gentleman in a yellow summer coat, with a long pipe in his mouth; he was going to see if the reapers had cut the rye. A boy and a girl were running on the shore and calling out, 'Little Lasse! Come home for bread-and-butter!'

They arrived at a shore that felt cool, familiar, and friendly. There was a tall birch tree with its drooping leaves; perched at the top was the old crow, and at the bottom, the gardener's black cat was creeping around. Not far off was a house that Little Lasse recognized; near the house, there was a garden, and in the garden, a pea bed filled with long pea pods. An old gardener in a green coat was walking around, wondering if the cucumbers were ready to pick. Fylax was barking on the steps, and when he spotted Little Lasse, he wagged his tail. Old Stina was milking cows in the farmyard, and a familiar lady in a checked woollen shawl was on her way to the bleaching green to check if the clothes were bleached. There was also a well-known gentleman in a yellow summer coat with a long pipe in his mouth; he was heading out to see if the reapers had cut the rye. A boy and a girl were running along the shore, calling out, 'Little Lasse! Come home for bread and butter!'

'Shall we land here?' asked the dream-boy, and he blinked his blue eyes roguishly.

'Should we land here?' asked the dream-boy, and he blinked his blue eyes playfully.

'Come with me, and I shall ask mother to give you some bread-and-butter and a glass of milk,' said Little Lasse.

'Come with me, and I'll ask Mom to give you some bread and butter and a glass of milk,' said Little Lasse.

'Wait a little,' said the dream-boy. And now Little Lasse saw that the kitchen door was open, and from within there was heard a low, pleasant frizzling, like that which is heard when one whisks yellow batter with a wooden ladle into a hot frying-pan.

'Wait a minute,' said the dream-boy. And now Little Lasse noticed that the kitchen door was open, and from inside came a soft, pleasant sizzling sound, like what you hear when someone mixes yellow batter with a wooden spoon in a hot frying pan.

'Perhaps we should sail back to Polynesia now?' said the dream-boy.

'Maybe we should head back to Polynesia now?' said the dream-boy.

'No; they are frying pancakes in Europe just now,' said Little Lasse; and he wanted to jump ashore, but he could not. The dream-boy had tied him with a chain of flowers, so that he could not move. And now all the little dreams came about him, thousands and[Pg 138] thousands of little children, and they made a ring around him and sang a little song:

'No; they are frying pancakes in Europe right now,' said Little Lasse; and he wanted to jump ashore, but he couldn't. The dream-boy had tied him with a chain of flowers, so he couldn't move. And now all the little dreams gathered around him, thousands and thousands of little children, and they formed a ring around him and sang a little song:

The world is extremely vast,
Little Lasse, Lasse, And even though you've sailed past the tide,
You can never know how wide It's on the other side,
Lasse, Tiny Lasse.
You've experienced it as both cold and hot,
Little Lasse, Lasse; But there is no place where God is not,
Lasse, Little Lasse. Many men live there just like they do here,
But they are all precious to God,
Little Lasse, Lasse. When His angel is guiding you,
Little Lasse, Lasse, Then no harm can ever happen,
Even on the other side Where the wild animals roam.
But tell us now, Whenever you wander,
Don't you think home is the best? Of all the places you've seen,
Lasse, Little Lasse?

When the dreams had sung their song they skipped away, and Nukku Matti carried Lasse back to the boat. He lay there for a long time quite still, and he still heard the frying-pan frizzling at home on the fire, the frizzling was very plain, Little Lasse heard it quite near him; and so he woke up and rubbed his eyes.

When the dreams finished their song, they floated away, and Nukku Matti carried Lasse back to the boat. He lay there for a long time completely still, still hearing the frying pan sizzling at home on the fire. The sizzling was very clear; Little Lasse could hear it right next to him, so he woke up and rubbed his eyes.

There he lay in the boat, where he had fallen asleep. The wind had turned, and the boat had drifted out with one wind and drifted in with another while Little Lasse slept, and what Lasse thought was frizzling in a frying-pan was the low murmur of the waves as they washed against the stones on the shore. But he was not altogether wrong, for the clear blue sea is like a great pan in which God's sun all day makes cakes for good children.

There he lay in the boat, where he had dozed off. The wind had shifted, and the boat had drifted out with one breeze and back in with another while Little Lasse slept. What Lasse thought was sizzling in a frying pan was actually the soft murmur of the waves as they lapped against the stones on the shore. But he wasn't entirely off, because the clear blue sea is like a big pan in which God's sun bakes treats for good kids all day.

[Pg 139]Little Lasse rubbed the sleep out of his eyes and looked around him. Everything was the same as before; the crow in the birch tree, the cat on the grass, and the pea-shell fleet on the shore. Some of the ships had foundered, and some had drifted back to land. Hercules had come back with its cargo from Asia, The Flea had arrived from Polynesia, and the other parts of the world were just where they were before.

[Pg 139]Little Lasse rubbed the sleep from his eyes and looked around. Everything looked the same as before; the crow in the birch tree, the cat on the grass, and the pea-shell fleet on the shore. Some of the ships had sunk, and some had drifted back to shore. Hercules had returned with its cargo from Asia, The Flea had arrived from Polynesia, and the other parts of the world were just where they had been.

Little Lasse did not know what to think. He had so often been in that grotto in the 'Land of Nod' and did not know what tricks dreams can play. But Little Lasse did not trouble his head with such things; he gathered together his boats and walked up the shore back to the house.

Little Lasse didn’t know what to think. He had visited that grotto in the 'Land of Nod' so many times and didn’t realize what tricks dreams could play. But Little Lasse didn’t let it bother him; he collected his boats and walked back up the shore to the house.

His brother and sister ran to meet him, and called out from the distance, 'Where have you been so long, Lasse? Come home and get some bread-and-butter.' The kitchen door stood open, and inside was heard a strange frizzling.

His brother and sister ran to meet him, calling out from a distance, "Where have you been for so long, Lasse? Come home and grab some bread and butter." The kitchen door was open, and there was a strange sizzling sound coming from inside.

The gardener was near the gate, watering the dill and parsley, the carrots and parsnips.

The gardener was by the gate, watering the dill and parsley, along with the carrots and parsnips.

'Well,' he said, 'where has Little Lasse been so long?'

'Well,' he said, 'where has Little Lasse been for so long?'

Little Lasse straightened himself up stiff, and answered: 'I have sailed round the world in a pea-shell boat.'

Little Lasse stood up straight and replied, "I’ve sailed around the world in a pea-shell boat."

'Oh!' said the gardener.

"Wow!" said the gardener.

He had forgotten Dreamland. But you have not forgotten it; you know that it exists. You know the beautiful grotto and the bright silver walls whose lustre never fades, the sparkling diamonds which never grow dim, the music which never ceases its low, soft murmur through the sweet evening twilight. The airy fairy fancies of happy Dreamland never grow old; they, like the glorious stars above us, are always young. Perhaps you have caught a glimpse of their ethereal wings as they flew around your pillow. Perhaps you have met[Pg 140] the same dream-boy with the blue eyes and the fair hair, the one who wore the red cap with the silver band and the white coat with pearls on the collar. Perhaps he has taken you to see all the countries of the world and the peoples, the cold waste lands and the burning deserts, the many coloured men and the wild creatures in the sea and in the woods, so that you may learn many things, but come gladly home again. Yes, who knows? Perhaps you also have sailed round the wide world once in a pea-shell boat.

He had forgotten Dreamland. But you haven’t forgotten it; you know it exists. You know the beautiful grotto and the bright silver walls that never lose their shine, the sparkling diamonds that never dim, and the music that never stops its soft, gentle murmur through the sweet evening twilight. The lighthearted fantasies of happy Dreamland never age; they, like the glorious stars above us, are always young. Maybe you’ve caught a glimpse of their delicate wings as they fluttered around your pillow. Maybe you’ve met[Pg 140] the same dream boy with blue eyes and fair hair, the one who wore the red cap with the silver band and the white coat adorned with pearls on the collar. Maybe he took you to see all the countries of the world and their people, the frozen wastelands and the blazing deserts, the many-colored folks and the wild creatures in the sea and the woods, so you could learn many things, but still return home happily. Yes, who knows? Maybe you have also sailed around the wide world once in a pea-shell boat.

From Z. Topelius.

From Z. Topelius.


'MOTI'

Once upon a time there was a youth called Moti, who was very big and strong, but the clumsiest creature you can imagine. So clumsy was he that he was always putting his great feet into the bowls of sweet milk or curds which his mother set out on the floor to cool, always smashing, upsetting, breaking, until at last his father said to him:

Once upon a time, there was a young man named Moti, who was very big and strong, but the clumsiest person you could ever imagine. He was so clumsy that he constantly stepped into the bowls of sweet milk or curds that his mother set out on the floor to cool, always smashing, spilling, and breaking things, until finally his father said to him:

'Here, Moti, are fifty silver pieces which are the savings of years; take them and go and make your living or your fortune if you can.'

'Here, Moti, are fifty silver coins that are the result of years of saving; take them and go make a living or find your fortune if you can.'

Then Moti started off one early spring morning with his thick staff over his shoulder singing gaily to himself as he walked along.

Then Moti set out one early spring morning with his heavy staff over his shoulder, singing happily to himself as he walked along.

In one way and another he got along very well until a hot evening when he came to a certain city where he entered the travellers' 'serai' or inn to pass the night. Now a serai, you must know, is generally just a large square enclosed by a high wall with an open colonnade along the inside all round to accommodate both men and beasts, and with perhaps a few rooms in towers at the corners for those who are too rich or too proud to care about sleeping by their own camels and horses. Moti, of course, was a country lad and had lived with cattle all his life, and he wasn't rich and he wasn't proud, so he just borrowed a bed from the innkeeper, set it down beside an old buffalo who reminded him of home, and in five minutes was fast asleep.

In one way or another, he got along pretty well until one hot evening when he arrived at a certain city and went to the travelers' inn to spend the night. Now, a travelers' inn is usually just a large square surrounded by a tall wall, with a covered walkway around the inside to accommodate both people and animals, and maybe a few rooms in towers at the corners for those who are too wealthy or too proud to sleep next to their own camels and horses. Moti, of course, was a country boy who had lived with cattle his whole life. He wasn't rich, and he wasn't proud, so he just borrowed a bed from the innkeeper, set it down next to an old buffalo that reminded him of home, and within five minutes, he was fast asleep.

In the middle of the night he woke, feeling that he[Pg 142] had been disturbed, and putting his hand under his pillow found to his horror that his bag of money had been stolen. He jumped up quietly and began to prowl around to see whether anyone seemed to be awake, but, though he managed to arouse a few men and beasts by falling over them, he walked in the shadow of the archways round the whole serai without coming across a likely thief. He was just about to give it up when he overhead two men whispering, and one laughed softly, and, peering behind a pillar, he saw two Afghan horse-dealers counting out his bag of money! Then Moti went back to bed!

In the middle of the night, he woke up, feeling that something was off, and when he reached under his pillow, he was horrified to discover that his bag of money was gone. He quietly jumped up and started looking around to see if anyone was awake. Although he accidentally startled a few people and animals by tripping over them, he moved through the shadows of the archways around the whole place without finding a potential thief. Just as he was about to give up, he overheard two men whispering; one of them laughed softly. Peering behind a pillar, he saw two Afghan horse dealers counting out his bag of money! Then Moti went back to bed!

In the morning Moti followed the two Afghans outside the city to the horsemarket in which their horses were offered for sale. Choosing the best-looking horse amongst them he went up to it and said:

In the morning, Moti followed the two Afghans outside the city to the horse market where their horses were for sale. Picking the best-looking horse among them, he approached it and said:

'Is this horse for sale? may I try it?' and, the merchants assenting, he scrambled up on its back, dug in his heels, and off they flew. Now Moti had never been on a horse in his life, and had so much ado to hold on with both hands as well as with both legs that the animal went just where it liked, and very soon broke into a break-neck gallop and made straight back to the serai where it had spent the last few nights.

'Is this horse for sale? Can I try it?' The merchants agreed, and he quickly climbed onto its back, kicked his heels in, and off they went. Now, Moti had never been on a horse before, and he struggled so much to hang on with both hands and legs that the horse just went wherever it wanted, and before long, it took off into a dangerous gallop, heading straight back to the inn where it had spent the last few nights.

'This will do very well,' thought Moti as they whirled in at the entrance. As soon as the horse had arrived at its stable it stopped of its own accord and Moti immediately rolled off; but he jumped up at once, tied the beast up, and called for some breakfast. Presently the Afghans appeared, out of breath and furious, and claimed the horse.

'This will work perfectly,' thought Moti as they rushed in at the entrance. Once the horse reached its stable, it stopped on its own, and Moti quickly rolled off; but he immediately got back up, tied the horse up, and called for some breakfast. Soon, the Afghans showed up, out of breath and angry, demanding the horse.

'What do you mean?' cried Moti, with his mouth full of rice, 'it's my horse; I paid you fifty pieces of silver for it—quite a bargain, I'm sure!'

'What do you mean?' Moti exclaimed, his mouth full of rice, 'it's my horse; I paid you fifty silver coins for it—definitely a good deal, I'm sure!'

'Nonsense! it is our horse,' answered one of the Afghans, beginning to untie the bridle.

'Nonsense! It's our horse,' replied one of the Afghans, starting to untie the bridle.

'Leave off,' shouted Moti, seizing his staff; 'if you[Pg 143] don't let my horse alone I'll crack your skulls! you thieves! I know you! Last night you took my money, so to-day I took your horse; that's fair enough!'

'Cut it out,' shouted Moti, grabbing his staff; 'if you[Pg 143] don't leave my horse alone, I'll smash your heads! You crooks! I know who you are! Last night you stole my money, so today I took your horse; that seems fair to me!'

Now the Afghans began to look a little uncomfortable, but Moti seemed so determined to keep the horse that they resolved to appeal to the law, so they went off, and laid a complaint before the king that Moti had stolen one of their horses and would not give it up nor pay for it.

Now the Afghans started to seem a bit uneasy, but Moti appeared so set on keeping the horse that they decided to take legal action. So, they left and filed a complaint with the king, claiming that Moti had stolen one of their horses and refused to return it or pay for it.

Presently a soldier came to summon Moti to the king; and, when he arrived and made his obeisance, the king began to question him as to why he had galloped off with the horse in this fashion. But Moti declared that he had got the animal in exchange for fifty pieces of silver, whilst the horse merchants vowed that the money they had on them was what they had received for the sale of other horses; and in one way and another the dispute got so confusing that the king (who really thought that Moti had stolen the horse) said at last, 'Well, I tell you what I will do. I will lock something into this box before me, and if he guesses what it is, the horse is his, and if he doesn't, then it is yours.'

Currently, a soldier came to summon Moti to the king. When he arrived and bowed, the king began to question him about why he had ridden off with the horse in that manner. Moti replied that he had obtained the animal in exchange for fifty pieces of silver, while the horse merchants insisted that the money they had was from selling other horses. The argument became so confusing that the king, who genuinely believed Moti had stolen the horse, finally said, "Well, here's what I'll do. I'll lock something in this box in front of me, and if he guesses what it is, the horse is his. If not, then it’s yours."

To this Moti agreed, and the king arose and went out alone by a little door at the back of the Court, and presently came back clasping something closely wrapped up in a cloth under his robe, slipped it into the little box, locked the box, and set it up where all might see.

To this, Moti agreed, and the king got up and went out by a small door at the back of the Court. He soon returned, holding something tightly wrapped in a cloth under his robe. He placed it in the small box, locked the box, and positioned it where everyone could see.

'Now,' said the king to Moti, 'guess!'

'Now,' said the king to Moti, 'take a guess!'

It happened that when the king had opened the door behind him, Moti noticed that there was a garden outside: without waiting for the king's return he began to think what could be got out of the garden small enough to be shut in the box. 'Is it likely to be a fruit or a flower? No, not a flower this time, for he clasped it too tight. Then it must be a fruit or a stone. Yet not a stone, because he wouldn't wrap a dirty stone in his nice clean cloth. Then it is a fruit! And a fruit[Pg 144] without much scent, or else he would be afraid that I might smell it. Now what fruit without much scent is in season just now? When I know that I shall have guessed the riddle!'

It just so happened that when the king opened the door behind him, Moti noticed a garden outside. Without waiting for the king to return, he started thinking about what he could find in the garden that was small enough to fit in the box. "Could it be fruit or a flower? No, not a flower this time, since he held it too tightly. Then it must be a fruit or a stone. But not a stone, because he wouldn't wrap a dirty stone in his nice clean cloth. So it's definitely fruit! And a fruit[Pg 144] that doesn't have much scent, or else he would worry that I might smell it. Now, what fruit that isn't very fragrant is in season right now? Once I figure that out, I'll solve the riddle!"

As has been said before, Moti was a country lad, and was accustomed to work in his father's garden. He knew all the common fruits, so he thought he ought to be able to guess right, but so as not to let it seem too easy, he gazed up at the ceiling with a puzzled expression, and looked down at the floor with an air of wisdom and his fingers pressed against his forehead, and then he said, slowly, with his eyes on the king,—

As mentioned earlier, Moti was a country boy who was used to working in his dad's garden. He recognized all the common fruits, so he figured he should be able to guess correctly, but to make it seem less obvious, he looked up at the ceiling with a confused look, glanced down at the floor with a thoughtful air, his fingers pressed against his forehead, and then he said slowly, keeping his eyes on the king,—

'It is freshly plucked! it is round and it is red! it is a pomegranate!'

'It’s freshly picked! It’s round and it’s red! It’s a pomegranate!'

Now the king knew nothing about fruits except that they were good to eat; and, as for seasons, he asked for whatever fruit he wanted whenever he wanted it, and saw that he got it; so to him Moti's guess was like a miracle, and clear proof not only of his wisdom but of his innocence, for it was a pomegranate that he had put into the box. Of course when the king marvelled and praised Moti's wisdom, everybody else did so too; and, whilst the Afghans went off crestfallen, Moti took the horse and entered the king's service.

Now the king didn’t know much about fruits other than that they were delicious; he would just ask for whatever fruit he wanted whenever he wanted it, and he always got it. So to him, Moti’s guess felt like a miracle, clearly showing not just his intelligence but also his innocence, since it really was a pomegranate that he had put in the box. Naturally, when the king was amazed and praised Moti’s wisdom, everyone else did too; and while the Afghans left disappointed, Moti took the horse and joined the king's service.

Very soon after this, Moti, who continued to live in the serai, came back one wet and stormy evening to find that his precious horse had strayed. Nothing remained of him but a broken halter cord, and no one knew what had become of him. After inquiring of everyone who was likely to know, Moti seized the cord and his big staff and sallied out to look for him. Away and away he tramped out of the city and into the neighbouring forest, tracking hoof-marks in the mud. Presently it grew late, but still Moti wandered on until suddenly in the gathering darkness he came right upon a tiger who was contentedly eating his horse.

Very shortly after this, Moti, who still lived in the inn, returned one rainy and stormy evening to discover that his beloved horse had wandered off. All that was left was a broken halter, and no one knew what had happened to him. After asking everyone who might have information, Moti grabbed the halter and his large staff and set out to find his horse. He trudged further and further away from the city and into the nearby forest, tracking hoof prints in the mud. It soon became late, but Moti kept searching until, in the deepening darkness, he unexpectedly stumbled upon a tiger that was happily eating his horse.

'You thief!' shrieked Moti, and ran up, and, just[Pg 145] as the tiger, in astonishment, dropped a bone—whack! came Moti's staff on his head with such good will that the beast was half stunned and could hardly breathe or see. Then Moti continued to shower upon him blows and abuse until the poor tiger could hardly stand, whereupon his tormentor tied the end of the broken halter round his neck and dragged him back to the serai.

'You thief!' shouted Moti, and ran up, and, just[Pg 145] as the tiger, in shock, dropped a bone—whack! Moti's stick came down on his head with such force that the beast was half stunned and could barely breathe or see. Then Moti kept hitting him and shouting insults until the poor tiger could hardly stand, at which point his attacker tied the end of the broken halter around his neck and dragged him back to the inn.

'If you had my horse,' he said, 'I will at least have you, that's fair enough!' And he tied him up securely by the head and heels, much as he used to tie the horse; then, the night being far gone, he flung himself beside him and slept soundly.

'If you had my horse,' he said, 'then I at least get you, that seems fair enough!' He tied him up securely by the head and heels, just like he used to tie the horse; then, since it was late at night, he lay down next to him and fell asleep quickly.

You cannot imagine anything like the fright of the people in the serai, when they woke up and found a tiger—very battered but still a tiger—securely tethered amongst themselves and their beasts! Men gathered in groups talking and exclaiming, and finding fault with the innkeeper for allowing such a dangerous beast into the serai, and all the while the innkeeper was just as troubled as the rest, and none dared go near the place where the tiger stood blinking miserably on everyone, and where Moti lay stretched out snoring like thunder.

You can’t imagine the panic of the people in the inn when they woke up and found a tiger—pretty beat-up but still a tiger—tied up among them and their animals! Men huddled together, talking and shouting, complaining about the innkeeper for letting such a dangerous animal into the inn, while the innkeeper was just as worried as everyone else, and no one dared approach the spot where the tiger stood looking sadly at everyone, and where Moti lay sprawled out snoring loudly.

At last news reached the king that Moti had exchanged his horse for a live tiger; and the monarch himself came down, half disbelieving the tale, to see if it were really true. Someone at last awaked Moti with the news that his royal master was come; and he arose yawning, and was soon delightedly explaining and showing off his new possession. The king, however, did not share his pleasure at all, but called up a soldier to shoot the tiger, much to the relief of all the inmates of the serai except Moti. If the king, however, was before convinced that Moti was one of the wisest of men, he was now still more convinced that he was the bravest, and he increased his pay a hundredfold, so that our hero thought that he was the luckiest of men.

At last, the king heard that Moti had traded his horse for a live tiger, and the king himself came down, partly doubting the story, to see if it was true. Someone finally woke Moti with the news that his royal master had arrived, and he got up yawning, quickly excitedly explaining and showing off his new possession. However, the king did not share in his excitement at all; he called over a soldier to shoot the tiger, much to the relief of everyone in the serai except Moti. If the king had previously believed that Moti was one of the wisest men, he was now even more convinced that he was the bravest, and he increased his pay a hundredfold, making our hero feel like the luckiest man alive.

Some-one at last awaked Moti.

A week or two after this incident the king sent for Moti, who on arrival found his master in despair. A neighbouring monarch, he explained, who had many more soldiers than he, had declared war against him, and he was at his wits' end, for he had neither money to[Pg 147] buy him off nor soldiers enough to fight him—what was he to do?

A week or two after this incident, the king called for Moti. When he arrived, he found his master in despair. A neighboring king, he explained, who had many more soldiers than he did, had declared war on him. He was at a loss, as he had neither the money to[Pg 147] bribe him nor enough soldiers to fight—what could he do?

'If that is all, don't you trouble,' said Moti. 'Turn out your men, and I'll go with them, and we'll soon bring this robber to reason.'

'If that's all, don’t worry,' said Moti. 'Send out your men, and I'll go with them, and we’ll quickly get this robber to back down.'

The king began to revive at these hopeful words, and took Moti off to his stable where he bade him choose for himself any horse he liked. There were plenty of fine horses in the stalls, but to the king's astonishment Moti chose a poor little rat of a pony that was used to carry grass and water for the rest of the stable.

The king started to feel better at these encouraging words and took Moti to his stable, telling him to pick any horse he liked. There were many great horses in the stalls, but to the king's surprise, Moti chose a small, scruffy pony that was usually used to carry grass and water for the other horses.

'But why do you choose that beast?' said the king.

'But why do you choose that creature?' said the king.

'Well, you see, your majesty,' replied Moti, 'there are so many chances that I may fall off, and if I choose one of your fine big horses I shall have so far to fall that I shall probably break my leg or my arm, if not my neck, but if I fall off this little beast I can't hurt myself much.'

'Well, you see, Your Majesty,' Moti replied, 'there are so many ways I could fall off, and if I pick one of your fine big horses, I have so far to fall that I’ll probably break my leg or my arm, if not my neck. But if I fall off this little creature, I can’t hurt myself too badly.'

A very comical sight was Moti when he rode out to the war. The only weapon he carried was his staff, and to help him to keep his balance on horseback he had tied to each of his ankles a big stone that nearly touched the ground as he sat astride the little pony. The rest of the king's cavalry were not very numerous, but they pranced along in armour on fine horses. Behind them came a great rabble of men on foot armed with all sorts of weapons, and last of all was the king with his attendants, very nervous and ill at ease. So the army started.

A very funny sight was Moti as he rode out to war. The only weapon he had was his staff, and to help him balance on the horse, he had tied a big stone to each of his ankles that nearly touched the ground while he sat on the little pony. The rest of the king's cavalry weren't very many, but they strutted along in armor on great horses. Behind them was a large crowd of men on foot armed with all kinds of weapons, and at the back was the king with his attendants, looking very nervous and uncomfortable. So the army set out.

They had not very far to go, but Moti's little pony, weighted with a heavy man and two big rocks, soon began to lag behind the cavalry, and would have lagged behind the infantry too, only they were not very anxious to be too early in the fight, and hung back so as to give Moti plenty of time. The young man jogged along more and more slowly for some time, until at last, getting impatient at the slowness of the pony, he gave him[Pg 148] such a tremendous thwack with his staff that the pony completely lost his temper and bolted. First one stone became untied and rolled away in a cloud of dust to one side of the road, whilst Moti nearly rolled off too, but clasped his steed valiantly by its ragged mane, and, dropping his staff, held on for dear life. Then fortunately the other rock broke away from his other leg and rolled thunderously down a neighbouring ravine. Meanwhile the advanced cavalry had barely time to draw to one side when Moti came dashing by, yelling bloodthirsty threats to his pony:

They didn't have far to go, but Moti's little pony, weighed down by a heavy guy and two big rocks, quickly started to lag behind the cavalry. It would have fallen behind the infantry too, but they were not too eager to jump into the fight and slowed down to give Moti plenty of time. The young man jogged along more and more slowly for a while, but eventually, growing impatient with the pony's pace, he gave him[Pg 148] such a huge whack with his staff that the pony completely lost it and bolted. One of the stones came loose and rolled away in a cloud of dust off to the side of the road, while Moti nearly fell off too but bravely grabbed onto the pony's ragged mane and, dropping his staff, held on for dear life. Fortunately, the other rock broke free from his other leg and rolled thunderously down a nearby ravine. Meanwhile, the cavalry up front barely had time to move aside as Moti came flying by, yelling furious threats at his pony.

'You wait till I get hold of you! I'll skin you alive! I'll wring your neck! I'll break every bone in your body!' The cavalry thought that this dreadful language was meant for the enemy, and were filled with admiration of his courage. Many of their horses too were quite upset by this whirlwind that galloped howling through their midst, and in a few minutes, after a little plunging and rearing and kicking, the whole troop were following on Moti's heels.

'You wait until I get my hands on you! I'll skin you alive! I'll wring your neck! I'll break every bone in your body!' The cavalry thought this terrible language was directed at the enemy and were impressed by his bravery. Many of their horses were also quite disturbed by this storm that rushed through their ranks, and in just a few minutes, after some bucking and rearing and kicking, the entire troop was following closely behind Moti.

Far in advance, Moti continued his wild career. Presently in his course he came to a great field of castor-oil plants, ten or twelve feet high, big and bushy, but quite green and soft. Hoping to escape from the back of his fiery steed Moti grasped one in passing, but its roots gave way, and he dashed on, with the whole plant looking like a young tree flourishing in his grip.

Far ahead, Moti continued his wild ride. As he sped along, he came across a large field of castor-oil plants that were ten to twelve feet high—big, bushy, and completely green and soft. Hoping to break free from his fiery steed, Moti grabbed one as he passed, but its roots gave way, and he flew on, holding what looked like a young tree thriving in his grip.

The enemy were in battle array, advancing over the plain, their king with them confident and cheerful, when suddenly from the front came a desperate rider at a furious gallop.

The enemy was lined up for battle, advancing across the plain, their king with them, confident and cheerful, when suddenly, from the front, a desperate rider came charging in at a furious gallop.

'Sire!' he cried, 'save yourself! the enemy are coming!'

'Sir!' he shouted, 'save yourself! the enemy is coming!'

'What do you mean?' said the king.

'What do you mean?' said the king.

'Oh, sire!' panted the messenger, 'fly at once, there is no time to lose. Foremost of the enemy rides a mad giant at a furious gallop. He flourishes a tree for a club[Pg 149] and is wild with anger, for as he goes he cries, "You wait till I get hold of you! I'll skin you alive! I'll wring your neck! I'll break every bone in your body!" Others ride behind, and you will do well to retire before this whirlwind of destruction comes upon you.'

"Oh, my lord!" gasped the messenger, "we need to leave right now, there’s no time to waste. Leading the enemy is a raging giant charging at full speed. He’s swinging a tree like a club[Pg 149] and is totally furious, shouting, 'Just wait until I get my hands on you! I'm going to skin you alive! I’ll break your neck! I’ll snap every bone in your body!' Others are riding behind him, so it would be wise to get away before this whirlwind of destruction reaches you."

Just then out of a cloud of dust in the distance the king saw Moti approaching at a hard gallop, looking indeed like a giant compared with the little beast he rode, whirling his castor-oil plant, which in the distance might have been an oak tree, and the sound of his revilings and shoutings came down upon the breeze! Behind him the dust cloud moved to the sound of the thunder of hoofs, whilst here and there flashed the glitter of steel. The sight and the sound struck terror into the king, and, turning his horse, he fled at top speed, thinking that a regiment of yelling giants was upon him; and all his force followed him as fast as they might go. One fat officer alone could not keep up on foot with that mad rush, and as Moti came galloping up he flung himself on the ground in abject fear. This was too much for Moti's excited pony, who shied so suddenly that Moti went flying over his head like a sky rocket, and alighted right on the top of his fat foe.

Just then, out of a cloud of dust in the distance, the king saw Moti approaching at a hard gallop, looking like a giant compared to the little horse he rode. He was swinging his castor-oil plant, which from a distance might have passed for an oak tree, and the sounds of his shouting and insults carried on the breeze! Behind him, the dust cloud moved with the thunder of hooves, and here and there, the shine of steel flashed. The sight and sound terrified the king, and he turned his horse to flee at top speed, thinking a regiment of yelling giants was charging toward him; all his troops followed him as fast as they could. Only one heavyset officer couldn’t keep up on foot with that wild rush, and as Moti galloped closer, he threw himself on the ground in sheer fear. This startled Moti's excited pony so much that Moti flew over its head like a rocket and landed right on top of his heavy opponent.

Quickly regaining his feet Moti began to swing his plant round his head and to shout:

Quickly getting back on his feet, Moti started swinging his plant over his head and shouting:

'Where are your men? Bring them up and I'll kill them. My regiments! Come on, the whole lot of you! Where's your king? Bring him to me. Here are all my fine fellows coming up and we'll each pull up a tree by the roots and lay you all flat and your houses and towns and everything else! Come on!'

'Where are your guys? Bring them out, and I'll take them down. My soldiers! Let’s go, all of you! Where’s your king? Bring him to me. Here come all my strong guys, and we’ll each rip a tree out by the roots and take you all down, along with your homes, towns, and everything else! Let’s go!'

But the poor fat officer could do nothing but squat on his knees with his hands together, gasping. At last, when he got his breath, Moti sent him off to bring his king, and to tell him that if he was reasonable his life should be spared. Off the poor man went, and by the time the troops of Moti's side had come up and arranged[Pg 150] themselves to look as formidable as possible, he returned with his king. The latter was very humble and apologetic, and promised never to make war any more, to pay a large sum of money, and altogether do whatever his conqueror wished.

But the poor, overweight officer could only kneel with his hands together, struggling to catch his breath. Finally, when he managed to recover, Moti sent him off to fetch his king and to let him know that if he was reasonable, his life would be spared. The poor man hurried away, and by the time Moti’s troops had arrived and positioned[Pg 150] themselves to look as intimidating as possible, he came back with his king. The king was very humble and apologetic, promising never to wage war again, to pay a large sum of money, and to do whatever his conqueror desired.

So the armies on both sides went rejoicing home, and this was really the making of the fortune of clumsy Moti, who lived long and contrived always to be looked up to as a fountain of wisdom, valour, and discretion by all except his relations, who could never understand what he had done to be considered so much wiser than anyone else.

So the armies on both sides happily returned home, and this truly marked the rise of awkward Moti, who lived a long life and managed to always be seen as a source of wisdom, courage, and good judgment by everyone except his family, who could never figure out why he was regarded as so much wiser than anyone else.

A Pushto Story.

A Pashto Story.


THE ENCHANTED DEER

A young man was out walking one day in Erin, leading a stout cart-horse by the bridle. He was thinking of his mother and how poor they were since his father, who was a fisherman, had been drowned at sea, and wondering what he should do to earn a living for both of them. Suddenly a hand was laid on his shoulder, and a voice said to him:

A youth man was out for a walk one day in Erin, guiding a strong cart-horse by the bridle. He was thinking about his mother and how they struggled since his father, a fisherman, had drowned at sea, and he was wondering what he could do to support both of them. Suddenly, someone placed a hand on his shoulder, and a voice said to him:

'Will you sell me your horse, son of the fisherman?' and looking up he beheld a man standing in the road with a gun in his hand, a falcon on his shoulder, and a dog by his side.

'Will you sell me your horse, son of the fisherman?' As he looked up, he saw a man standing in the road with a gun in his hand, a falcon on his shoulder, and a dog by his side.

'What will you give me for my horse?' asked the youth. 'Will you give me your gun, and your dog, and your falcon?'

'What will you give me for my horse?' asked the young man. 'Will you give me your gun, your dog, and your falcon?'

'I will give them,' answered the man, and he took the horse, and the youth took the gun and the dog and the falcon, and went home with them. But when his mother heard what he had done she was very angry, and beat him with a stick which she had in her hand.

'I will give them,' said the man, and he took the horse, while the young man grabbed the gun, the dog, and the falcon, and headed home with them. But when his mother found out what he had done, she was really angry and hit him with a stick she was holding.

'That will teach you to sell my property,' said she, when her arm was quite tired, but Ian her son answered her nothing, and went off to his bed, for he was very sore.

'That will teach you to sell my property,' she said when her arm was tired, but Ian, her son, didn't say anything and went off to his bed because he was feeling very sore.

That night he rose softly, and left the house carrying the gun with him. 'I will not stay here to be beaten,' thought he, and he walked and he walked and he walked, till it was day again, and he was hungry and looked about him to see if he could get anything to eat. Not very far off was a farm-house, so he went there, and knocked at[Pg 152] the door, and the farmer and his wife begged him to come in, and share their breakfast.

That night, he quietly got up and left the house with the gun. "I won’t stick around to be beaten," he thought as he walked and walked until daybreak. By then, he was hungry and looked around for something to eat. Not too far away was a farmhouse, so he went there, knocked on the door, and the farmer and his wife asked him to come in and share their breakfast.

Instead of a deer a woman with long black hair was standing there.

'Ah, you have a gun,' said the farmer as the young man placed it in a corner. 'That is well, for a deer comes every evening to eat my corn, and I cannot catch it. It is fortune that has sent you to me.'

'Ah, you have a gun,' said the farmer as the young man set it down in a corner. 'That's good, because a deer comes every evening to eat my corn, and I can't catch it. It's luck that brought you to me.'

[Pg 153]'I will gladly remain and shoot the deer for you,' replied the youth, and that night he hid himself and watched till the deer came to the cornfield; then he lifted his gun to his shoulder and was just going to pull the trigger, when, behold! instead of a deer, a woman with long black hair was standing there. At this sight his gun almost dropped from his hand in surprise, but as he looked, there was the deer eating the corn again. And thrice this happened, till the deer ran away over the moor, and the young man after her.

[Pg 153]'I’ll happily stay and shoot the deer for you,' the young man replied. That night, he hid himself and waited until the deer came to the cornfield. He raised his gun to his shoulder and was about to pull the trigger when, suddenly, instead of a deer, a woman with long black hair appeared. He was so surprised that his gun almost slipped from his hand, but when he looked again, the deer was back, eating the corn. This happened three times, until the deer ran away across the moor, with the young man chasing after her.

On they went, on and on and on, till they reached a cottage which was thatched with heather. With a bound the deer sprang on the roof, and lay down where none could see her, but as she did so she called out, 'Go in, fisher's son, and eat and drink while you may.' So he entered and found food and wine on the table, but no man, for the house belonged to some robbers, who were still away at their wicked business.

On they traveled, endlessly, until they reached a cottage with a thatched heather roof. With a leap, the deer jumped onto the roof and lay down where no one could see her, but as she did, she shouted, 'Go in, fisher's son, and eat and drink while you can.' So he went inside and found food and wine on the table, but no one was there, because the house belonged to some robbers who were still out doing their evil deeds.

After Ian, the fisher's son, had eaten all he wanted, he hid himself behind a great cask, and very soon he heard a noise, as of men coming through the heather, and the small twigs snapping under their feet. From his dark corner he could see into the room, and he counted four and twenty of them, all big, cross-looking men.

After Ian, the fisher's son, had eaten all he wanted, he hid behind a large barrel, and soon he heard a noise, like men walking through the heather, with small twigs snapping under their feet. From his dark corner, he could see into the room, and he counted twenty-four of them, all big, grumpy-looking men.

'Someone has been eating our dinner,' cried they, 'and there was hardly enough for ourselves.'

"Someone has been eating our dinner," they exclaimed, "and there was barely enough for us!"

'It is the man who is lying under the cask,' answered the leader. 'Go and kill him, and then come and eat your food and sleep, for we must be off betimes in the morning.'

'It's the guy lying under the barrel,' the leader replied. 'Go and take care of him, then come back to eat and sleep, because we need to leave early in the morning.'

So four of them killed the fisher's son and left him, and then went to bed.

So four of them killed the fisher's son and left him there, then went to bed.

By sunrise they were all out of the house, for they had far to go. And when they had disappeared the deer came off the roof, to where the dead man lay, and she[Pg 154] shook her head over him, and wax fell from her ear, and he jumped up as well as ever.

By sunrise, they were all out of the house because they had a long way to go. Once they were gone, the deer came down from the roof to where the dead man was lying. She[Pg 154] shook her head over him, and wax fell from her ear, and he jumped up as good as new.

'Trust me and eat as you did before, and no harm shall happen to you,' said she. So Ian ate and drank, and fell sound asleep under the cask. In the evening the robbers arrived very tired, and crosser than they had been yesterday, for their luck had turned and they had brought back scarcely anything.

'Trust me and eat like you did before, and you won't get hurt,' she said. So Ian ate and drank, then fell fast asleep under the cask. In the evening, the robbers arrived very tired and even grumpier than the day before, because their luck had changed and they hardly brought anything back.

'Someone has eaten our dinner again,' cried they.

'Someone has eaten our dinner again,' they exclaimed.

'It is the man under the barrel,' answered the captain. 'Let four of you go and kill him, but first slay the other four who pretended to kill him last night and didn't, because he is still alive.'

'It's the guy under the barrel,' the captain replied. 'Let four of you go and take him out, but first eliminate the other four who pretended to kill him last night and failed, since he's still alive.'

Then Ian was killed a second time, and after the rest of the robbers had eaten, they lay down and slept till morning.

Then Ian was killed again, and after the other robbers had eaten, they lay down and slept until morning.

No sooner were their faces touched with the sun's rays than they were up and off. Then the deer entered and dropped the healing wax on the dead man, and he was as well as ever. By this time he did not mind what befell him, so sure was he that the deer would take care of him, and in the evening that which had happened before happened again—the four robbers were put to death and the fisher's son also, but because there was no food left for them to eat, they were nearly mad with rage, and began to quarrel. From quarrelling they went on to fighting, and fought so hard that by and bye they were all stretched dead on the floor.

No sooner did the sun's rays touch their faces than they were up and out the door. Then the deer came in and dropped the healing wax on the dead man, and he was as good as new. By this point, he didn’t care what happened to him, so confident was he that the deer would take care of him. In the evening, the same thing that happened before happened again—the four robbers were executed and the fisher’s son too, but since there was no food left for them to eat, they were nearly driven mad with rage and started to argue. From arguing, they moved on to fighting, and fought so fiercely that eventually they all lay dead on the floor.

Then the deer entered, and the fisher's son was restored to life, and bidding him follow her, she ran on to a little white cottage where dwelt an old woman and her son, who was thin and dark.

Then the deer came in, and the fisher's son came back to life. She told him to follow her and ran towards a small white cottage where an old woman lived with her thin, dark son.

'Here I must leave you,' said the deer, 'but to-morrow meet me at midday in the church that is yonder.' And jumping across the stream, she vanished into a wood.

'Here I have to leave you,' said the deer, 'but tomorrow meet me at noon in the church over there.' And jumping across the stream, she disappeared into the woods.

She combed his hair with a golden comb but his eyes opened not.

Next day he set out for the church, but the old woman of the cottage had gone before him, and had stuck an enchanted stick called 'the spike of hurt' in a crack[Pg 156] of the door, so that he would brush against it as he stepped across the threshold. Suddenly he felt so sleepy that he could not stand up, and throwing himself on the ground he sank into a deep slumber, not knowing that the dark lad was watching him. Nothing could waken him, not even the sound of sweetest music, nor the touch of a lady who bent over him. A sad look came on her face, as she saw it was no use, and at last she gave it up, and lifting his arm, wrote her name across his side—'the daughter of the king of the town under the waves.'

The next day, he headed to the church, but the old woman from the cottage had gone ahead of him and had wedged an enchanted stick called 'the spike of hurt' in a crack[Pg 156] of the door, so that he would brush against it as he stepped over the threshold. Suddenly, he felt incredibly drowsy and couldn’t stay on his feet, so he collapsed onto the ground and fell into a deep sleep, unaware that the dark boy was watching him. Nothing could wake him—neither the sound of beautiful music nor the touch of a lady who leaned over him. A sad expression crossed her face when she realized it was futile, and eventually, she gave up. Lifting his arm, she wrote her name across his side—'the daughter of the king of the town under the waves.'

'I will come to-morrow,' she whispered, though he could not hear her, and she went sorrowfully away.

'I will come tomorrow,' she whispered, though he couldn't hear her, and she walked away sadly.

Then he awoke, and the dark lad told him what had befallen him, and he was very grieved. But the dark lad did not tell him of the name that was written underneath his arm.

Then he woke up, and the dark boy told him what had happened to him, and he was very upset. But the dark boy didn’t mention the name that was written under his arm.

On the following morning the fisher's son again went to the church, determined that he would not go to sleep, whatever happened. But in his hurry to enter he touched with his hand the spike of hurt, and sank down where he stood, wrapped in slumber. A second time the air was filled with music, and the lady came in, stepping softly, but though she laid his head on her knee, and combed his hair with a golden comb, his eyes opened not. Then she burst into tears, and placing a beautifully wrought box in his pocket she went her way.

On the next morning, the fisher's son went to the church again, determined not to fall asleep no matter what. But in his eagerness to get inside, he accidentally touched the sharp pain and collapsed right where he stood, caught in a deep sleep. Once again, the air filled with music, and the lady entered quietly. Even though she rested his head on her lap and combed his hair with a golden comb, he didn’t open his eyes. Then she started to cry, and after placing a beautifully crafted box in his pocket, she left.

The next day the same thing befell the fisher's son, and this time the lady wept more bitterly than before, for she said it was the last chance, and she would never be allowed to come any more, for home she must go.

The next day, the same thing happened to the fisher's son, and this time the lady cried even harder than before, saying it was her last chance and she would never be able to come back again because she had to go home.

As soon as the lady had departed the fisher's son awoke, and the dark lad told him of her visit, and how he would never see her as long as he lived. At this the fisher's son felt the cold creeping up to his heart,[Pg 157] yet he knew the fault had not been his that sleep had overtaken him.

As soon as the woman left, the fisher's son woke up, and the dark lad told him about her visit and that he would never see her again for as long as he lived. Hearing this, the fisher's son felt a chill creeping into his heart,[Pg 157] but he knew it wasn't his fault that sleep had taken over.

'I will search the whole world through till I find her,' cried he, and the dark lad laughed as he heard him. But the fisher's son took no heed, and off he went, following the sun day after day, till his shoes were in holes and his feet were sore from the journey. Nought did he see but the birds that made their nests in the trees, not so much as a goat or a rabbit. On and on and on he went, till suddenly he came upon a little house, with a woman standing outside it.

'I will search the entire world until I find her,' he shouted, and the dark-skinned boy laughed when he heard him. But the fisher's son paid no attention and set off, following the sun day after day, until his shoes had holes and his feet were sore from the trek. He saw nothing but the birds nesting in the trees, not even a goat or a rabbit. He kept walking, and then suddenly he stumbled upon a small house, with a woman standing outside it.

'All hail, fisher's son!' said she. 'I know what you are seeking; enter in and rest and eat, and to-morrow I will give you what help I can, and send you on your way.'

'All hail, fisher's son!' she said. 'I know what you’re looking for; come in, rest, and eat, and tomorrow I will offer you whatever help I can and send you on your way.'

Gladly did Ian the fisher's son accept her offer, and all that day he rested, and the woman gave him ointment to put on his feet, which healed his sores. At daybreak he got up, ready to be gone, and the woman bade him farewell, saying:

Gladly, Ian, the fisher's son, accepted her offer, and he spent the whole day resting. The woman gave him ointment to apply to his feet, which healed his sores. At daybreak, he got up, ready to leave, and the woman said goodbye to him, saying:

'I have a sister who dwells on the road which you must travel. It is a long road, and it would take you a year and a day to reach it, but put on these old brown shoes with holes all over them, and you will be there before you know it. Then shake them off, and turn their toes to the known, and their heels to the unknown, and they will come home of themselves.'

'I have a sister who lives on the road you need to travel. It's a long road, and it would take you a year and a day to get there, but if you put on these old brown shoes with holes all over them, you'll arrive before you know it. Then take them off, turn their toes towards what you know, and their heels towards the unknown, and they'll make their way home on their own.'

The fisher's son did as the woman told him, and everything happened just as she had said. But at parting the second sister said to him, as she gave him another pair of shoes:

The fisher's son did what the woman told him, and everything unfolded just as she said. But when they parted, the second sister said to him, as she handed him another pair of shoes:

'Go to my third sister, for she has a son who is keeper of the birds of the air, and sends them to sleep when night comes. He is very wise, and perhaps he can help you.'

'Go to my third sister, because she has a son who takes care of the birds in the sky and puts them to sleep when night falls. He’s really wise, and maybe he can help you.'

Then the young man thanked her, and went to the third sister.

Then the young man thanked her and went to the third sister.

[Pg 158]The third sister was very kind, but had no counsel to give him, so he ate and drank and waited till her son came home, after he had sent all the birds to sleep. He thought a long while after his mother had told him the young man's story, and at last he said that he was hungry, and the cow must be killed, as he wanted some supper. So the cow was killed and the meat cooked, and a bag made of its red skin.

[Pg 158]The third sister was really nice, but she didn't have any advice for him, so he ate and drank and waited for her son to come home after he had put all the birds to sleep. He thought for a long time after his mom told him the young man's story, and finally, he said he was hungry, and they needed to kill the cow because he wanted some dinner. So they killed the cow, cooked the meat, and made a bag out of its red skin.

'Now get into the bag,' bade the son, and the young man got in and took his gun with him, but the dog and the falcon he left outside. The keeper of the birds drew the string at the top of the bag, and left it to finish his supper, when in flew an eagle through the open door, and picked the bag up in her claws and carried it through the air to an island. There was nothing to eat on the island, and the fisher's son thought he would die for lack of food, when he remembered the box that the lady had put in his pocket. He opened the lid, and three tiny little birds flew out, and flapping their wings they asked,

'Now get into the bag,' said the son, and the young man climbed in, taking his gun with him, but he left the dog and the falcon outside. The bird keeper pulled the string tight at the top of the bag and went back to finish his dinner. Just then, an eagle flew in through the open door, grabbed the bag in her claws, and carried it off through the air to an island. There was nothing to eat on the island, and the fisher's son thought he would starve when he remembered the box the lady had given him. He opened the lid, and three tiny birds flew out, flapping their wings as they asked,

'Good master, is there anything we can do for thee?'

'Good master, is there anything we can do for you?'

'Bear me to the kingdom of the king under the waves,' he answered, and one little bird flew on to his head, and the others perched on each of his shoulders, and he shut his eyes, and in a moment there he was in the country under the sea. Then the birds flew away, and the young man looked about him, his heart beating fast at the thought that here dwelt the lady whom he had sought all the world over.

'Take me to the kingdom of the king beneath the waves,' he replied, and one little bird landed on his head, while the others settled on each of his shoulders. He closed his eyes, and in an instant, he found himself in the land under the sea. Then the birds flew away, and the young man looked around, his heart racing at the thought that the lady he had searched for across the entire world was here.

He walked on through the streets, and presently he reached the house of a weaver who was standing at his door, resting from his work.

He walked through the streets, and soon he arrived at the house of a weaver who was standing at his door, taking a break from his work.

'You are a stranger here, that is plain,' said the weaver, 'but come in, and I will give you food and drink.' And the young man was glad, for he knew not where to go, and they sat and talked till it grew late.

'You're new here, that’s obvious,' said the weaver, 'but come in, and I’ll get you something to eat and drink.' The young man was happy because he didn’t know where else to go, and they sat and chatted until it got late.

'Stay with me, I pray, for I love company and am[Pg 159] lonely,' observed the weaver at last, and he pointed to a bed in a corner, where the fisher's son threw himself, and slept till dawn.

"Stay with me, please, because I love having company and feel lonely," the weaver finally said, pointing to a bed in the corner where the fisher's son lay down and slept until dawn.

'There is to be a horse-race in the town to-day,' remarked the weaver, 'and the winner is to have the king's daughter to wife.' The young man trembled with excitement at the news, and his voice shook as he answered:

'There's a horse race in town today,' said the weaver, 'and the winner gets to marry the king's daughter.' The young man shook with excitement at the news, and his voice wavered as he responded:

'That will be a prize indeed, I should like to see the race.'

'That would be a great prize; I’d love to see the race.'

'Oh, that is quite easy—anyone can go,' replied the weaver. 'I would take you myself, but I have promised to weave this cloth for the king.'

'Oh, that's really easy—anyone can go,' replied the weaver. 'I would take you myself, but I've promised to weave this cloth for the king.'

'That is a pity,' returned the young man politely, but in his heart he rejoiced, for he wished to be alone.

'That's a shame,' the young man replied politely, but deep down he was happy because he wanted to be alone.

Leaving the house, he entered a grove of trees which stood behind, and took the box from his pocket. He raised the lid, and out flew the three little birds.

Leaving the house, he walked into a grove of trees behind it and took the box from his pocket. He lifted the lid, and three little birds flew out.

'Good master, what shall we do for thee?' asked they, and he answered, 'Bring me the finest horse that ever was seen, and the grandest dress, and glass shoes.'

'Good master, what should we do for you?' they asked, and he replied, 'Get me the finest horse anyone has ever seen, the most impressive outfit, and glass slippers.'

'They are here, master,' said the birds, and so they were, and never had the young man seen anything so splendid.

'They’re here, master,' said the birds, and they really were, and the young man had never seen anything so amazing.

Mounting the horse he rode into the ground where the horses were assembling for the great race, and took his place among them. Many good beasts were there which had won many races, but the horse of the fisher's son left them all behind, and he was first at the winning post. The king's daughter waited for him in vain to claim his prize, for he went back to the wood, and got off his horse, and put on his old clothes, and bade the box place some gold in his pockets. After that he went back to the weaver's house, and told him that the gold had been given him by the man who had won the race,[Pg 160] and that the weaver might have it for his kindness to him.

Riding his horse, he headed to the field where the horses were gathering for the big race and took his place among them. Many great horses were present, known for winning many races, but the fisher's son's horse outperformed them all, finishing first at the winning post. The king's daughter waited for him to claim his prize, but he returned to the woods, dismounted, changed into his old clothes, and asked the box to fill his pockets with gold. After that, he went back to the weaver's house and told him that the gold was given to him by the man who won the race,[Pg 160] and that the weaver could keep it as a reward for his kindness.

Now as nobody had appeared to demand the hand of the princess, the king ordered another race to be run, and the fisher's son rode into the field, still more splendidly dressed than he was before, and easily distanced everybody else. But again he left the prize unclaimed, and so it happened on the third day, when it seemed as if all the people in the kingdom were gathered to see the race, for they were filled with curiosity to know who the winner could be.

Now that nobody had shown up to ask for the princess's hand, the king decided to hold another race. The fisher's son entered the field, dressed even more impressively than before, and easily pulled ahead of everyone else. But once again, he left the prize unclaimed. So it was on the third day, when it seemed like everyone in the kingdom had come to watch the race, curious to find out who the winner would be.

'If he will not come of his own free will, he must be brought,' said the king, and messengers who had seen the face of the victor were sent to seek him in every street of the town. This took many days, and when at last they found the young man in the weaver's cottage, he was so dirty and ugly and had such a strange appearance, that they declared he could not be the winner they had been searching for, but a wicked robber who had murdered ever so many people, but had always managed to escape.

'If he won't come willingly, we'll have to bring him,' said the king, and messengers who had seen the victor's face were sent to look for him in every street of the town. This took many days, and when they finally found the young man in the weaver's cottage, he was so dirty and unattractive and had such a strange look that they claimed he couldn't be the winner they had been searching for, but a cruel thief who had killed many people, yet always managed to get away.

'Yes, it must be the robber,' said the king, when the fisher's son was led into his presence; 'build a gallows at once and hang him in the sight of all my subjects, that they may behold him suffer the punishment of his crimes.'

'Yes, it has to be the robber,' said the king when the fisher's son was brought before him; 'build a gallows immediately and hang him in front of all my subjects, so they can see him face the consequences of his actions.'

So the gallows was built upon a high platform, and the fisher's son mounted the steps up to it, and turned at the top to make the speech that was expected from every doomed man, innocent or guilty. As he spoke he happened to raise his arm, and the king's daughter, who was there at her father's side, saw the name which she had written under it. With a shriek she sprang from her seat, and the eyes of the spectators were turned towards her.

So the gallows was constructed on a tall platform, and the fisher's son climbed the steps to it, turning at the top to deliver the speech that every condemned man, innocent or guilty, was expected to make. While he spoke, he unintentionally raised his arm, and the king's daughter, who sat beside her father, spotted the name she had written beneath it. With a scream, she jumped up from her seat, drawing the attention of all the onlookers.

'Stop! stop!' she cried, hardly knowing what she said. 'If that man is hanged there is not a soul in the[Pg 161] kingdom but shall die also.' And running up to where the fisher's son was standing, she took him by the hand, saying,

'Stop! Stop!' she shouted, barely aware of what she was saying. 'If that man is hanged, there isn’t a single person in the[Pg 161] kingdom who won’t also die.' And running over to where the fisher's son was standing, she took his hand and said,

'Father, this is no robber or murderer, but the victor in the three races, and he loosed the spells that were laid upon me.'

'Dad, this isn’t a thief or a killer, but the champion of the three races, and he broke the spells that were placed on me.'

Then, without waiting for a reply, she conducted him into the palace, and he bathed in a marble bath, and all the dirt that the fairies had put upon him disappeared like magic, and when he had dressed himself in the fine garments the princess had sent to him, he looked a match for any king's daughter in Erin. He went down into the great hall where she was awaiting him, and they had much to tell each other but little time to tell it in, for the king, her father, and the princes who were visiting him, and all the people of the kingdom were still in their places expecting her return.

Then, without waiting for a response, she led him into the palace, where he bathed in a marble tub. All the dirt the fairies had put on him vanished like magic, and when he dressed in the beautiful clothes the princess had sent him, he looked good enough to be seen with any king's daughter in Ireland. He went down to the grand hall where she was waiting for him, and they had a lot to share but not much time to do it, as her father, the king, along with the visiting princes and everyone in the kingdom, were still there, anticipating her return.

'How did you find me out?' she whispered as they went down the passage.

'How did you find me?' she whispered as they walked down the hallway.

'The birds in the box told me,' answered he, but he could say no more, as they stepped out into the open space that was crowded with people. There the princess stopped.

'The birds in the box told me,' he replied, but he couldn't say anything else as they stepped out into the busy crowd. There, the princess halted.

'O kings!' she said, turning towards them, 'if one of you were killed to-day, the rest would fly; but this man put his trust in me, and had his head cut off three times. Because he has done this, I will marry him rather than one of you, who have come hither to wed me, for many kings here sought to free me from the spells, but none could do it save Ian the fisher's son.'

'O kings!' she said, turning towards them, 'if one of you were killed today, the rest would run away; but this man put his trust in me and had his head cut off three times. Because he has done this, I will marry him instead of any of you, who have come here to marry me, for many kings here tried to save me from the spells, but none could do it except Ian, the fisher's son.'

From 'Popular Tales of the West Highlands.'

From 'Popular Tales of the West Highlands.'


A FISH STORY

Perhaps you think that fishes were always fishes, and never lived anywhere except in the water, but if you went to Australia and talked to the black people in the sandy desert in the centre of the country you would learn something quite different. They would tell you that long, long ago you would have met fishes on the land, wandering from place to place, and hunting all sorts of animals, and if you consider how fishes are made, you will understand how difficult this must have been and how clever they were to do it. Indeed, so clever were they that they might have been hunting still if a terrible thing had not happened.

Maybe you think that fish have always been just fish, never living anywhere but in the water, but if you went to Australia and talked to the Indigenous people in the sandy desert in the center of the country, you would hear a completely different story. They would tell you that a long time ago, fish roamed the land, moving from place to place and hunting all kinds of animals. If you think about how fish are structured, you’ll see how hard that must have been and how smart they were to pull it off. In fact, they were so clever that they might still be hunting today if a terrible event hadn’t occurred.

One day the whole fish tribe came back very tired from a hunting expedition, and looked about for a nice cool spot in which to pitch their camp. It was very hot, and they thought that they could not find a more comfortable place than under the branches of a large tree which grew by the bank of a river. So they made their fire to cook some food, right on the edge of a steep bank, which had a deep pool of water lying beneath it at the bottom. While the food was cooking they all stretched themselves lazily out under the tree, and were just dropping off to sleep when a big black cloud which they had never noticed spread over the sun, and heavy drops of rain began to fall, so that the fire was almost put out, and that, you know, is a very serious thing in savage countries where they have no matches, for it is very hard to light it again. To make matters worse, an icy wind began to blow, and the poor fishes were chilled right through their bodies.

One day, the entire fish tribe returned extremely tired from a hunting trip and looked for a nice cool place to set up camp. It was really hot, and they figured there couldn't be a better spot than under the branches of a large tree by the riverbank. So they built a fire to cook some food right at the edge of a steep bank, where a deep pool of water lay below. While the food cooked, they all stretched out lazily under the tree and were just about to fall asleep when a big black cloud they hadn't noticed rolled in, covering the sun, and heavy raindrops started to fall. This nearly extinguished the fire, which is a big problem in wild places where they don't have matches, since it’s tough to start it again. To make things worse, a chilly wind started blowing, and the poor fish were chilled to the bone.

[Pg 163]'This will never do,' said Thuggai, the oldest of all the fish tribe. 'We shall die of cold unless we can light the fire again,' and he bade his sons rub two sticks together in the hope of kindling a flame, but though they rubbed till they were tired, not a spark could they produce.

[Pg 163]'This isn't going to work,' said Thuggai, the oldest of all the fish tribe. 'We'll freeze to death if we can’t get the fire going again.' He told his sons to rub two sticks together, hoping to spark a flame, but despite their efforts, they couldn't get even a single spark.

'Let me try,' cried Biernuga, the bony fish, but he had no better luck, and no more had Kumbal, the bream, nor any of the rest.

'Let me try,' shouted Biernuga, the skinny fish, but he didn't have any better luck, and neither did Kumbal, the bream, or anyone else.

How The Fish got into the Water.

'It is no use,' exclaimed Thuggai, at last. 'The wood is too wet. We must just sit and wait till the sun comes out again and dries it.' Then a very little fish indeed, not more than four inches long and the youngest of the tribe, bowed himself before Thuggai, saying,[Pg 164] 'Ask my father, Guddhu the cod, to light the fire. He is skilled in magic more than most fishes.' So Thuggai asked him, and Guddhu stripped some pieces of bark off a tree, and placed them on top of the smouldering ashes. Then he knelt by the side of the fire and blew at it for a long while, till slowly the feeble red glow became a little stronger and the edges of the bark showed signs of curling up. When the rest of the tribe saw this they pressed close, keeping their backs towards the piercing wind, but Guddhu told them they must go to the other side, as he wanted the wind to fan his fire. By and bye the spark grew into a flame, and a merry crackling was heard.

'It's no use,' Thuggai finally said. 'The wood is too wet. We’ll just have to sit and wait until the sun comes out again to dry it.' Then a tiny fish, not more than four inches long and the youngest of the group, bowed before Thuggai and said, [Pg 164] 'Ask my dad, Guddhu the cod, to start the fire. He's more skilled in magic than most fish.' So Thuggai asked him, and Guddhu peeled some bark off a tree and placed it on top of the smoldering ashes. Then he knelt by the fire and blew on it for a long time until the weak red glow slowly got a bit stronger and the edges of the bark started to curl. When the rest of the group saw this, they huddled close, turning their backs to the biting wind, but Guddhu told them they needed to go to the other side since he wanted the wind to help his fire. Before long, the spark grew into a flame, and a cheerful crackling sound could be heard.

'More wood,' cried Guddhu, and they all ran and gathered wood and heaped it on the flames, which leaped and roared and sputtered.

'More wood,' shouted Guddhu, and they all rushed to gather wood, piling it onto the flames, which danced and roared and sputtered.

'We shall soon be warm now,' said the people one to another. 'Truly Guddhu is great'; and they crowded round again, closer and closer. Suddenly, with a shriek, a blast of wind swept down from the hills and blew the fire out towards them. They sprang back hurriedly, quite forgetting where they stood, and all fell down the bank, each tumbling over the other, till they rolled into the pool that lay below. Oh, how cold it was in that dark water on which the sun never shone! Then in an instant they felt warm again, for the fire, driven by the strong wind, had followed them right down to the bottom of the pool, where it burned as brightly as ever. And the fishes gathered round it as they had done on the top of the cliff, and found the flames as hot as before, and that fire never went out, like those upon land, but kept burning for ever. So now you know why, if you dive deep down below the cold surface of the water on a frosty day, you will find it comfortable and pleasant underneath, and be quite sorry that you cannot stay there.

'We’ll be warm soon,' the people said to each other. 'Guddhu is amazing'; and they crowded around again, getting closer and closer. Suddenly, with a shriek, a gust of wind blew down from the hills and snuffed out the fire right in front of them. They jumped back quickly, completely forgetting where they were, and all tumbled down the bank, rolling over one another until they landed in the pool below. Oh, how cold it was in that dark water where the sun never shone! But in an instant, they felt warm again, because the fire, pushed by the strong wind, had followed them all the way down to the bottom of the pool, where it burned just as brightly as ever. The fish gathered around it like they had on the top of the cliff, finding the flames just as hot, and that fire never went out like those on land, but kept burning forever. So now you know why, if you dive deep down below the cold surface of the water on a chilly day, you find it warm and pleasant down there, and you'll wish you could stay.

Australian 'Folk' Tale.

Australian 'Folk' Tale.


THE WONDERFUL TUNE

Maurice Connor was the king, and that's no small word, of all the pipers in Munster. He could play jig and reel without end, and Ollistrum's March, and the Eagle's Whistle, and the Hen's Concert, and odd tunes of every sort and kind. But he knew one far more surprising than the rest, which had in it the power to set everything dead or alive dancing.

Maurice Connor was the top dog, and that's no exaggeration, among all the pipers in Munster. He could play jigs and reels endlessly, along with Ollistrum's March, the Eagle's Whistle, the Hen's Concert, and a bunch of other tunes of all kinds. But there was one he knew that was way more surprising than the others, which had the ability to make everything, whether alive or not, break into dance.

In what way he learned it is beyond my knowledge, for he was mighty cautious about telling how he came by so wonderful a tune. At the very first note of that tune the shoes began shaking upon the feet of all who heard it—old or young, it mattered not—just as if the shoes had the ague; then the feet began going, going, going from under them, and at last up and away with them, dancing like mad, whisking here, there, and everywhere, like a straw in a storm—there was no halting while the music lasted.

In what way he figured it out is beyond my understanding, because he was really secretive about how he got such an amazing tune. The moment that tune played, everyone who heard it—old or young—started shaking in their shoes, as if the shoes had the chills; then their feet started moving, moving, moving right out from under them, and soon they were off and dancing wildly, whirling here, there, and everywhere, like a straw in a storm—there was no stopping while the music played.

Not a fair, nor a wedding, nor a feast in the seven parishes round, was counted worth the speaking of without 'blind Maurice and his pipes.' His mother, poor woman, used to lead him about from one place to another just like a dog.

Not a fair, wedding, or feast in the seven parishes nearby was considered worth mentioning without 'blind Maurice and his pipes.' His mother, poor thing, used to take him from one place to another just like a dog.

Down through Iveragh, Maurice Connor and his mother were taking their rounds. Beyond all other places Iveragh is the place for stormy coasts and steep mountains, as proper a spot it is as any in Ireland to get yourself drowned, or your neck broken on the land,[Pg 166] should you prefer that. But, notwithstanding, in Ballin-skellig Bay there is a neat bit of ground, well fitted for diversion, and down from it, towards the water, is a clean smooth piece of strand, the dead image of a calm summer's sea on a moonlight night, with just the curl of the small waves upon it.

Down through Iveragh, Maurice Connor and his mother were going about their rounds. Iveragh is the ultimate place for rough coastlines and steep mountains; it’s as good a spot as any in Ireland to get yourself drowned or break your neck on land, if that’s what you prefer. However, in Ballinskellig Bay, there’s a lovely patch of land perfect for enjoyment, and leading down to the water is a clean, smooth stretch of beach, reflecting the calm summer sea on a moonlit night, with just the gentle curl of small waves on it.[Pg 166]

Here it was that Maurice's music had brought from all parts a great gathering of the young men and the young women; for 'twas not every day the strand of Trafraska was stirred up by the voice of a bagpipe. The dance began; and as pretty a dance it was as ever was danced. 'Brave music,' said everybody, 'and well done,' when Maurice stopped.

Here, Maurice's music drew a huge crowd of young men and women from all over; it wasn’t every day that the shore of Trafraska was filled with the sound of a bagpipe. The dance started, and it was as beautiful a dance as ever performed. "Great music," everyone said, "and well done," when Maurice finished.

'More power to your elbow, Maurice, and a fair wind in the bellows,' cried Paddy Dorman, a humpbacked dancing master, who was there to keep order. ''Tis a pity,' said he, 'if we'd let the piper run dry after such music; 'twould be a disgrace to Iveragh, that didn't come on it since the week of the three Sundays.' So, as well became him, for he was always a decent man, says he, 'Did you drink, piper?'

"More power to your elbow, Maurice, and a fair wind in the bellows," shouted Paddy Dorman, a hunchbacked dance instructor who was there to maintain order. "It's a shame," he said, "if we let the piper run out of music after such a performance; it would be a disgrace to Iveragh, which hasn't had anything like it since the week of the three Sundays." So, as was fitting for him, since he was always a decent man, he asked, "Did you have a drink, piper?"

'I will, sir,' said Maurice, answering the question on the safe side, for you never yet knew piper or schoolmaster who refused his drink.

'I will, sir,' Maurice replied, playing it safe, because you never knew a piper or a schoolteacher who turned down a drink.

'What will you drink, Maurice?' says Paddy.

'What are you going to drink, Maurice?' says Paddy.

'I'm no ways particular,' says Maurice; 'I drink anything barring raw water; but if it's all the same to you, Mister Dorman, may-be you wouldn't lend me the loan of a glass of whisky.'

'I'm not picky at all,' says Maurice; 'I drink anything except raw water; but if it's okay with you, Mister Dorman, could you lend me a glass of whisky?'

'I've no glass, Maurice,' said Paddy; 'I've only the bottle.'

'I don't have a glass, Maurice,' Paddy said. 'I only have the bottle.'

'Let that be no hindrance,' answered Maurice; 'my mouth just holds a glass to the drop; often I've tried it sure.'

'That shouldn't be a problem,' replied Maurice; 'I only take a sip from the glass; I've done it plenty of times for sure.'

So Paddy Dorman trusted him with the bottle—more fool was he; and, to his cost, he found that though Maurice's mouth might not hold more than the glass[Pg 167] at one time, yet, owing to the hole in his throat, it took many a filling.

So Paddy Dorman trusted him with the bottle—what a mistake that was; and, as he discovered, even though Maurice's mouth could only hold as much as a glass at once, because of the hole in his throat, it required a lot of refills.

'That was no bad whisky neither,' says Maurice, handing back the empty bottle.

'That was some good whisky too,' says Maurice, handing back the empty bottle.

'By the holy frost, then!' says Paddy, ''tis but cold comfort there's in that bottle now; and 'tis your word we must take for the strength of the whisky, for you've left us no sample to judge by'; and to be sure Maurice had not.

'By the holy frost, then!' says Paddy, 'it's just cold comfort we get from that bottle now; and we have to take your word for the strength of the whisky since you've left us no sample to judge.' And indeed, Maurice had not.

Now I need not tell any gentleman or lady that if he or she was to drink an honest bottle of whisky at one pull, it is not at all the same thing as drinking a bottle of water; and in the whole course of my life I never knew more than five men who could do so without being the worse. Of these Maurice Connor was not one, though he had a stiff head enough of his own. Don't think I blame him for it; but true is the word that says, 'When liquor's in sense is out'; and puff, at a breath, out he blasted his wonderful tune.

Now, I don’t need to explain to anyone that downing a full bottle of whisky in one go is definitely not the same as drinking a bottle of water. In my entire life, I’ve only known about five people who could pull it off without suffering for it afterward. Maurice Connor wasn’t one of them, even though he had a pretty strong constitution. I’m not judging him for it; it's true what they say: ‘When liquor's in, sense is out.’ And just like that, with one breath, he ruined his amazing tune.

'Twas really then beyond all belief or telling the dancing. Maurice himself could not keep quiet; staggering now on one leg, now on the other, and rolling about like a ship in a cross sea, trying to humour the tune. There was his mother, too, moving her old bones as light as the youngest girl of them all; but her dancing, no, nor the dancing of all the rest, is not worthy the speaking about to the work that was going on down upon the strand. Every inch of it covered with all manner of fish jumping and plunging about to the music, and every moment more and more would tumble in out of the water, charmed by the wonderful tune. Crabs of monstrous size spun round and round on one claw with the nimbleness of a dancing master, and twirled and tossed their other claws about like limbs that did not belong to them. It was a sight surprising to behold. But perhaps you may have heard of Father Florence Conry, as pleasant a man as one would wish to drink with[Pg 168] of a hot summer's day; and he had rhymed out all about the dancing fishes so neatly that it would be a thousand pities not to give you his verses; so here they are in English:

It was really beyond all belief or description, the dancing. Maurice himself couldn't stay still; he was staggering from one leg to the other, rolling around like a ship in rough seas, trying to keep up with the tune. There was his mother, too, moving her old bones as easily as the youngest girl of them all; but her dancing, nor anyone else's, isn’t worth mentioning compared to the spectacle happening down on the shore. Every inch of it was covered with all kinds of fish jumping and splashing to the music, and more and more kept tumbling in from the water, enchanted by the amazing tune. Huge crabs spun around on one claw with the agility of a seasoned dancer, twirling and waving their other claws around like limbs that didn’t quite belong to them. It was truly a sight to see. But perhaps you’ve heard of Father Florence Conry, a delightful man you’d want to share a drink with on a hot summer’s day; he had skillfully rhymed about the dancing fish, and it would be a shame not to share his verses with you. So here they are in English:

The large seals in motion,
Like ocean waves,
Or gouty feet dancing,
Came leading the gay fish,
Crabs, lobsters, and crayfish,
Set on dancing.
The sweet sounds they chased, The gasping cod swallowed—
It was wonderful, really; And turbot and flounder, 'Among rounder fish,
Just danced cheerfully.
John-dories came swimming; Dull hake, by their jumping,
To pat it down seemed given; Bright mackerel leaped, Like tiny rainbows flying Their flight to heaven.
The whiting and haddock Left saltwater paddock This dance will be included; Where to skate with flat surfaces Edged out some old places; But soles held their ground.
Sprats and herring in power Of silver showers All numbers outnumbered; And great link so lengthy Was there so much? The shore was cluttered.
The scallop and oyster Their two shells did boast, Like castanets fluttering; While limpets moved smoothly,
And almost rocks We were laughing hard.

[Pg 169]Never was such a hullabullo in this world, before or since; 'twas as if heaven and earth were coming together; and all out of Maurice Connor's wonderful tune!

[Pg 169]There has never been such a commotion in this world, before or since; it felt like heaven and earth were colliding, all because of Maurice Connor's amazing tune!

In the height of all these doings, what should there be dancing among the outlandish set of fishes but a beautiful young woman—as beautiful as the dawn of day! She had a cocked hat upon her head; from under it her long green hair—just the colour of the sea—fell down behind, without hindrance to her dancing. Her teeth were like rows of pearls; her lips for all the world looked like red coral; and she had a shining gown pale green as the hollow of the wave, with little rows of purple and red seaweeds settled out upon it; for you never yet saw a lady, under the water or over the water, who had not a good notion of dressing herself out.

In the midst of all this activity, there was dancing among the strange group of fish, and in the center stood a beautiful young woman—gorgeous like the break of day! She wore a cocked hat on her head; from beneath it, her long green hair—the exact color of the sea—flowed behind her, undistracted by her dancing. Her teeth sparkled like rows of pearls, her lips looked just like red coral, and she wore a shiny gown in a pale green hue that resembled the hollow of a wave, adorned with small bands of purple and red seaweed; because you’ve never seen a lady, whether in or out of the water, who didn’t know how to dress beautifully.

Up she danced as last to Maurice, who was flinging his feet from under him as fast as hops—for nothing in this world could keep still while that tune of his was going on—and says she to him, chanting it out with a voice as sweet as honey:

Up she danced at last to Maurice, who was kicking his feet out from under him as fast as he could—nothing in this world could stay still while his tune was playing—and she said to him, singing it out with a voice as sweet as honey:

I'm a woman of honor
Who lives in the sea; Come down, Maurice Connor, And marry me. Silver plates and gold dishes You will have, and will be The king of fish,
When you’re married to me.

Drink was strong in Maurice's head, and out he chanted in return for her great civility. It is not every lady, may-be, that would be after making such an offer to a blind piper; therefore 'twas only right in him to give her as good as she gave herself, so says Maurice:

Drink was strong in Maurice's head, and he chanted back in response to her great kindness. Not every lady, perhaps, would think to make such an offer to a blind piper; so it was only fair for him to give her as much as she gave to him, Maurice said:

I'm grateful to you, ma'am:
On a gold platter or plate,
If I were a king, and I had them,
I could have an extravagant meal.
[Pg 170] With your dad's daughter I'd definitely agree,
But to drink the salty water
Wouldn't do that with me!

The lady looked at him quite amazed, and swinging her head from side to side like a great scholar, 'Well,' says she, 'Maurice, if you're not a poet, where is poetry to be found?'

The lady looked at him, clearly surprised, and swung her head from side to side like a great scholar. "Well," she said, "Maurice, if you’re not a poet, where can we find poetry?"

In this way they kept on at it, framing high compliments; one answering the other, and their feet going with the music as fast as their tongues. All the fish kept dancing, too; Maurice heard the clatter and was afraid to stop playing lest it might be displeasing to the fish, and not knowing what so many of them may take it into their heads to do to him if they got vexed.

In this way, they kept it up, exchanging flattering remarks; one responded to the other, and their feet moved to the music just as quickly as their words. All the fish were dancing as well; Maurice heard the noise and was scared to stop playing, fearing it might upset the fish, not knowing what they might decide to do to him if they got angry.

Well, the lady with the green hair kept on coaxing Maurice with soft speeches, till at last she over-persuaded him to promise to marry her, and be king over the fishes, great and small. Maurice was well fitted to be their king, if they wanted one that could make them dance; and he surely would drink, barring the salt water, with any fish of them all.

Well, the lady with the green hair kept sweet-talking Maurice until she finally convinced him to promise to marry her and become the king of the fish, big and small. Maurice was perfect for the role if they wanted a king who could make them dance; and he definitely would drink, except for the saltwater, with any of the fish.

The Sea-lady allures Maurice into the Sea.

The Sea-lady allures Maurice into the Sea.

The Sea-lady lures Maurice into the Sea.

When Maurice's mother saw him with that unnatural thing in the form of a green-haired lady as his guide, and he and she dancing down together so lovingly to the water's edge, through the thick of the fishes, she called out after him to stop and come back. 'Oh, then,' says she, 'as if I was not widow enough before, there he is going away from me to be married to that scaly woman. And who knows but 'tis grandmother I may be to a hake or a cod—Lord help and pity me, but 'tis a mighty unnatural thing! And may-be 'tis boiling and eating my own grandchild I'll be, with a bit of salt butter, and I not knowing it! Oh, Maurice, Maurice, if there's any love or nature left in you, come back to your own ould mother, who reared you like a decent Christian!' Then the poor woman began to cry [Pg 171]and sob so finely that it would do anyone good to hear her.

When Maurice's mom saw him with that weird green-haired lady as his guide, and him dancing with her all lovingly at the water's edge, surrounded by fish, she called out for him to stop and come back. "Oh, great," she said, "as if I wasn't already a widow, now he's off to marry that fishy woman. And who knows, I might end up being a grandmother to a hake or a cod—God help and pity me, but this is just so unnatural! Maybe I'll end up boiling and eating my own grandchild with a bit of salt butter, and not even know it! Oh, Maurice, Maurice, if there's any love or humanity left in you, come back to your own old mother, who raised you like a decent person!" Then the poor woman began to cry and sob so beautifully that it would warm anyone's heart to hear her.

Maurice was not long getting to the rim of the water. There he kept playing and dancing on as if nothing was the matter, and a great thundering wave coming in towards him ready to swallow him up alive; but as he could not see it, he did not fear it. His mother it was who saw it plainly through the big tears that were rolling down her cheeks; and though she saw it, and her heart was aching as much as ever mother's heart ached for a son, she kept dancing, dancing all the time for the bare life of her. Certain it was she could not help it, for Maurice never stopped playing that wonderful tune of his.

Maurice quickly made his way to the edge of the water. There, he continued to play and dance as if nothing was wrong, even with a huge wave crashing toward him, ready to pull him under. But since he couldn’t see it, he didn’t feel scared. His mother, however, clearly saw it through the large tears streaming down her face; and even though her heart hurt as much as any mother’s heart can for her son, she kept dancing, dancing desperately for her life. It was clear she couldn’t stop, because Maurice never stopped playing that amazing tune of his.

He only turned his ear to the sound of his mother's voice, fearing it might put him out in his steps, and all the answer he made back was, 'Whisht with you, mother—sure I'm going to be king over the fishes down in the sea, and for a token of luck, and a sign that I'm alive and well, I'll send you in, every twelvemonth on this day, a piece of burned wood to Trafraska.' Maurice had not the power to say a word more, for the strange lady with the green hair, seeing the wave just upon them, covered him up with herself in a thing like a cloak with a big hood to it, and the wave curling over twice as high as their heads, burst upon the strand, with a rush and a roar that might be heard as far as Cape Clear.

He only listened to his mother's voice, worried it might distract him, and all he replied was, "Shh, mother—I'm going to be king of the fish down in the sea, and as a sign of good luck, and proof that I'm alive and well, I'll send you a piece of burned wood to Trafraska every year on this day." Maurice couldn't say anything more because the strange lady with the green hair, seeing the wave approaching them, wrapped him up in something like a cloak with a big hood. The wave, towering twice as high as their heads, crashed onto the shore with a rush and a roar that could be heard all the way to Cape Clear.

That day twelvemonth the piece of burned wood came ashore in Trafraska. It was a queer thing for Maurice to think of sending all the way from the bottom of the sea. A gown or a pair of shoes would have been something like a present for his poor mother; but he had said it, and he kept his word. The bit of burned wood regularly came ashore on the appointed day for as good, ay, and better than a hundred years. The day is now forgotten, and may-be that is the reason[Pg 172] why people say how Maurice Connor has stopped sending the luck-token to his mother. Poor woman, she did not live to get as much as one of them; for what through the loss of Maurice, and the fear of eating her own grandchildren, she died in three weeks after the dance. Some say it was the fatigue that killed her, but whichever it was, Mrs. Connor was decently buried with her own people.

That day last year, the piece of burned wood washed ashore in Trafraska. It was a strange thing for Maurice to consider sending all the way from the bottom of the sea. A dress or a pair of shoes would have been a thoughtful gift for his poor mother; but he had promised it, and he kept his word. The piece of burned wood consistently came to shore on the agreed-upon day for as long, if not longer, than a hundred years. That day is now forgotten, and maybe that’s why people say that Maurice Connor has stopped sending the luck-token to his mother. Poor woman, she didn't live to see even one of them; because, following the loss of Maurice and the fear of having to eat her own grandchildren, she passed away three weeks after the dance. Some say it was exhaustion that killed her, but whatever the cause, Mrs. Connor was properly buried with her family.

Seafaring people have often heard, off the coast of Kerry, on a still night, the sound of music coming up from the water; and some, who have had good ears could plainly distinguish Maurice Connor's voice singing these words to his pipes—

Seafaring folks have often heard, off the coast of Kerry, on a calm night, the sound of music coming up from the water; and some, with keen ears, could clearly hear Maurice Connor's voice singing these words to his pipes—

Beautiful shore, with your wide beach,
Your crystal water and diamond sand; I would never have left you, But for the sake of my beautiful lady.

From 'Fairy Tales and Traditions of the South of Ireland.'

From 'Fairy Tales and Traditions of the South of Ireland.'


THE RICH BROTHER AND THE POOR BROTHER

There was once a rich old man who had two sons, and as his wife was dead, the elder lived with him, and helped him to look after his property. For a long time all went well; the young man got up very early in the morning, and worked hard all day, and at the end of every week his father counted up the money they had made, and rubbed his hands with delight, as he saw how big the pile of gold in the strong iron chest was becoming. 'It will soon be full now, and I shall have to buy a larger one,' he said to himself, and so busy was he with the thought of his money, that he did not notice how bright his son's face had grown, nor how he sometimes started when he was spoken to, as if his mind was far away.

There was once a wealthy old man who had two sons. After his wife passed away, the elder son lived with him and helped manage their property. For a long time, everything went smoothly; the young man woke up very early each morning and worked hard all day. At the end of each week, his father would count the money they earned and clap his hands with joy as he watched the pile of gold in the strong iron chest grow larger. "It will be full soon, and I'll need to buy a bigger one," he thought to himself. So focused was he on his money that he didn’t notice how bright his son's face had become, or how he sometimes jumped when spoken to, as if his thoughts were elsewhere.

One day, however, the old man went to the city on business, which he had not done for three years at least. It was market day, and he met with many people he knew, and it was getting quite late when he turned into the inn yard, and bade an ostler saddle his horse, and bring it round directly. While he was waiting in the hall, the landlady came up for a gossip, and after a few remarks about the weather and the vineyards she asked him how he liked his new daughter-in-law, and whether he had been surprised at the marriage.

One day, the old man went to the city on business, which he hadn’t done in at least three years. It was market day, and he ran into many people he knew. It was getting quite late when he walked into the inn yard and asked an attendant to saddle his horse and bring it around right away. While he waited in the hall, the landlady came over to chat. After a few comments about the weather and the vineyards, she asked him what he thought of his new daughter-in-law and whether he was surprised by the marriage.

The old man stared as he listened to her. 'Daughter-in-law? Marriage?' said he. 'I don't know what you are talking about! I've got no daughter-in-law, and[Pg 174] nobody has been married lately, that ever I heard of.'

The old man watched her intently as she spoke. 'Daughter-in-law? Marriage?' he said. 'I have no idea what you’re talking about! I don’t have a daughter-in-law, and[Pg 174] I haven't heard of anyone getting married recently.'

Now this was exactly what the landlady, who was very curious, wanted to find out; but she put on a look of great alarm, and exclaimed:

Now this was exactly what the landlady, who was very curious, wanted to find out; but she pretended to look really alarmed and exclaimed:

'Oh, dear! I hope I have not made mischief. I had no idea—or, of course, I would not have spoken—but'——and here she stopped and fumbled with her apron, as if she was greatly embarrassed.

"Oh, no! I hope I haven't caused any trouble. I had no idea—or, of course, I wouldn't have said anything—but"——and here she stopped and fidgeted with her apron, as if she was really embarrassed.

'As you have said so much you will have to say a little more,' retorted the old man, a suspicion of what she meant darting across him; and the woman, nothing loth, answered as before.

'Since you've said so much, you'll need to say a bit more,' replied the old man, a hint of understanding flashing through him; and the woman, eager to comply, responded as she had before.

'Ah, it was not all for buying or selling that your handsome son has been coming to town every week these many months past. And not by the shortest way, either! No, it was over the river he rode, and across the hill and past the cottage of Miguel the vine-keeper, whose daughter, they say, is the prettiest girl in the whole country side, though she is too white for my taste,' and then the landlady paused again, and glanced up at the farmer, to see how he was taking it. She did not learn much. He was looking straight before him, his teeth set. But as she ceased to talk, he said quietly, 'Go on.'

'Oh, it wasn’t just to buy or sell that your handsome son has been coming to town every week for the past several months. And he didn't take the shortest route, either! No, he rode over the river, across the hill, and past Miguel the vine-keeper's cottage, whose daughter, they say, is the prettiest girl in the whole countryside, though she's too pale for my taste,' and then the landlady paused again and glanced up at the farmer to see how he was reacting. She didn't get much from him. He was staring straight ahead, his jaw clenched. But as she stopped talking, he said quietly, 'Continue.'

'There is not much more to tell,' replied the landlady, for she suddenly remembered that she must prepare supper for the hungry men who always stopped at the inn on market days, before starting for home, 'but one fine morning they both went to the little church on top of the hill, and were married. My cousin is servant to the priest, and she found out about it and told me. But good-day to you, sir; here is your horse, and I must hurry off to the kitchen.'

'There's not much more to say,' the landlady replied, suddenly remembering that she needed to get dinner ready for the hungry men who always stopped at the inn on market days before heading home. 'But one beautiful morning, they both went to the little church on the hill and got married. My cousin works for the priest, and she found out about it and told me. But good day to you, sir; here's your horse, and I need to rush to the kitchen.'

It was lucky that the horse was sure-footed and knew the road, for his bridle hung loose on his neck, and his master took no heed of the way he was going. When[Pg 175] the farm-house was reached, the man led the animal to his stable, and then went to look for his son.

It was fortunate that the horse was sure-footed and knew the path, because his bridle hung loosely around his neck, and his owner wasn’t paying attention to where he was going. When[Pg 175] they reached the farmhouse, the man took the horse to its stable, then went to look for his son.

'I know everything—you have deceived me. Get out of my sight at once—I have done with you,' he stammered, choking with passion as he came up to the young man, who was cutting a stick in front of the door, whistling gaily the while.

'I know everything—you've fooled me. Get out of my sight right now—I’m done with you,' he stammered, struggling with his feelings as he approached the young man, who was cutting a stick in front of the door, whistling cheerfully all the while.

'But, father——'

'But, Dad——'

'You are no son of mine; I have only one now. Begone, or it will be the worse for you,' and as he spoke he lifted up his whip.

'You're not my son; I have only one now. Get out of here, or it’ll be bad for you,' and as he said this, he raised his whip.

The young man shrank back. He feared lest his father should fall down in a fit, his face was so red and his eyes seemed bursting from his head. But it was no use staying: perhaps next morning the old man might listen to reason, though in his heart the son felt that he would never take back his words. So he turned slowly away, and walked heavily along a path which ended in a cave on the side of the hill, and there he sat through the night, thinking of what had happened.

The young man stepped back. He was worried his father might collapse, his face so red and his eyes looking like they were about to pop out. But there was no point in staying: maybe tomorrow the old man would come around, even though deep down the son knew he would never take back what he said. So he turned slowly and walked heavily along a path that led to a cave on the hillside, where he sat all night, reflecting on what had occurred.

Yes, he had been wrong, there was no doubt of that, and he did not quite know how it had come about. He had meant to have told his father all about it, and he was sure, quite sure, that if once the old man had seen his wife, he would have forgiven her poverty on account of her great beauty and goodness. But he had put it off from day to day, hoping always for a better opportunity, and now this was the end!

Yes, he had been wrong, there was no doubt about that, and he wasn't really sure how it had happened. He had meant to tell his father all about it, and he was sure, really sure, that once the old man had seen his wife, he would have forgiven her for being poor because of her great beauty and goodness. But he had kept putting it off, day after day, always hoping for a better chance, and now this was the end!

If the son had no sleep that night, no more had the father, and as soon as the sun rose, he sent a messenger into the great city with orders to bring back the younger brother. When he arrived the farmer did not waste words, but informed him that he was now his only heir, and would inherit all his lands and money, and that he was to come and live at home, and to help manage the property.

If the son didn't sleep that night, neither did the father, and as soon as the sun came up, he sent a messenger to the big city to bring back the younger brother. When the messenger arrived, the farmer didn't beat around the bush; he told him that he was now his only heir, would inherit all his land and money, and that he needed to come home and help manage the property.

[Pg 176]Though very pleased at the thought of becoming such a rich man—for the brothers had never cared much for each other—the younger would rather have stayed where he was, for he soon got tired of the country, and longed for a town life. However, this he kept to himself, and made the best of things, working hard like his brother before him.

[Pg 176]Although he was excited about the idea of becoming wealthy—since the brothers had never been particularly close—the younger brother would have preferred to stay where he was. He quickly grew tired of country living and yearned for city life. However, he kept this to himself and tried to make the most of his situation, working hard like his brother did before him.

In this way the years went on, but the crops were not so good as they had been, and the old man gave orders that some fine houses he was building in the city should be left unfinished, for it would take all his savings to complete them. As to the elder son, he would never even hear his name mentioned, and died at last without ever seeing his face, leaving to the younger as he had promised, all his lands, as well as his money.

In this way, the years passed, but the crops weren't as good as before, and the old man instructed that some beautiful houses he was building in the city should remain unfinished because it would take all his savings to complete them. As for the elder son, he never heard his name mentioned and eventually passed away without ever seeing his face, leaving the younger son, as promised, all his lands and his money.

Meanwhile, the son whom he had disinherited had grown poorer and poorer. He and his wife were always looking out for something to do, and never spent a penny that they could help, but luck was against them, and at the time of his father's death they had hardly bread to eat or clothes to cover them. If there had been only himself, he would have managed to get on somehow, but he could not bear to watch his children becoming weaker day by day, and swallowing his pride, at length he crossed the mountains to his old home where his brother was living.

Meanwhile, the son his father had cut off was becoming poorer and poorer. He and his wife were always searching for ways to make money and never spent a penny they didn’t have to, but luck wasn’t on their side. By the time his father died, they barely had bread to eat or clothes to keep warm. If it had just been him, he could have gotten by somehow, but he couldn’t stand to see his children getting weaker every day. Swallowing his pride, he eventually crossed the mountains to return to his old home where his brother lived.

It was the first time for long that the two men had come face to face, and they looked at each other in silence. Then tears rose in the eyes of the elder, but winking them hastily away, he said:

It was the first time in a long while that the two men had come face to face, and they stared at each other silently. Then tears welled up in the eyes of the older man, but quickly wiping them away, he said:

'Brother, it is not needful that I should tell you how poor I am; you can see that for yourself. I have not come to beg for money, but only to ask if you will give me those unfinished houses of yours in the city, and I will make them water-tight, so that my wife and[Pg 177] children can live in them, and that will save our rent. For as they are, they profit you nothing.'

'Brother, I don't need to explain how broke I am; you can see that for yourself. I'm not here to ask for money, but instead, I'm hoping you'll give me those unfinished houses of yours in the city. I can get them waterproofed so my wife and[Pg 177] kids can live in them, which will save us on rent. As they are now, they're not doing you any good.'

And the younger brother listened and pitied him, and gave him the houses that he asked for, and the elder went away happy.

And the younger brother listened, felt sorry for him, and gave him the houses he requested, and the older brother left feeling happy.

For some years things went on as they were, and then the rich brother began to feel lonely, and thought to himself that he was getting older, and it was time for him to be married. The wife he chose was very wealthy, but she was also very greedy, and however much she had, she always wanted more. She was, besides, one of those unfortunate people who invariably fancy that the possessions of other people must be better than their own. Many a time her poor husband regretted the day that he had first seen her, and often her meanness and shabby ways put him to shame. But he had not the courage to rule her, and she only got worse and worse.

For a few years, everything stayed the same, and then the rich brother started feeling lonely. He realized he was getting older, and it was time for him to get married. The wife he picked was very rich, but she was also extremely greedy; no matter how much she had, she always wanted more. Additionally, she was one of those unfortunate people who always believed that what others had was better than what she owned. Many times, her poor husband regretted the day he first met her, and her stinginess and shabby behavior often embarrassed him. But he didn’t have the courage to take charge, and she just kept getting worse.

After she had been married a few months the bride wanted to go into the city and buy herself some new dresses. She had never been there before, and when she had finished her shopping, she thought she would pay a visit to her unknown sister-in-law, and rest for a bit. The house she was seeking was in a broad street, and ought to have been very magnificent, but the carved stone portico enclosed a mean little door of rough wood, while a row of beautiful pillars led to nothing. The dwellings on each side were in the same unfinished condition, and water trickled down the walls. Most people would have considered it a wretched place, and turned their backs on it as soon as they could, but this lady saw that by spending some money the houses could be made as splendid as they were originally intended to be, and she instantly resolved to get them for herself.

After she had been married for a few months, the bride wanted to go into the city and buy herself some new dresses. She had never been there before, and when she finished shopping, she thought she would visit her unknown sister-in-law and rest for a bit. The house she was looking for was on a wide street and should have been very impressive, but the carved stone entrance led to a shabby little door made of rough wood, while a row of beautiful pillars led to nowhere. The houses on either side were in the same unfinished state, and water dripped down the walls. Most people would have thought it a miserable place and walked away as quickly as possible, but this lady saw that with some investment, the houses could be made as stunning as they were meant to be, and she immediately decided to acquire them for herself.

Full of this idea she walked up the marble staircase, and entered the little room where her sister-in-law sat[Pg 178] making clothes for her children. The bride seemed full of interest in the houses, and asked a great many questions about them, so that her new relations liked her much better than they expected, and hoped they might be good friends. However, as soon as she reached home, she went straight to her husband, and told him that he must get back those houses from his brother, as they would exactly suit her, and she could easily make them into a palace as fine as the king's. But her husband only told her that she might buy houses in some other part of the town, for she could not have those, as he had long since made a gift of them to his brother, who had lived there for many years past.

Filled with this idea, she walked up the marble staircase and entered the small room where her sister-in-law sat[Pg 178] making clothes for her kids. The bride seemed genuinely interested in the houses and asked a lot of questions about them, so her new relatives liked her much more than they had anticipated and hoped to become good friends. However, as soon as she got home, she went straight to her husband and told him that he needed to get those houses back from his brother because they would be perfect for her, and she could easily turn them into a palace as grand as the king's. But her husband simply told her that she could buy houses in another part of town since she couldn't have those; he had long ago gifted them to his brother, who had lived there for many years.

At this answer the wife grew very angry. She began to cry, and made such a noise that all the neighbours heard her and put their heads out of the windows, to see what was the matter. 'It was absurd,' she sobbed out, 'quite unjust. Indeed, if you came to think of it, the gift was worth nothing, as when her husband made it he was a bachelor, and since then he had been married, and she had never given her consent to any such thing.' And so she lamented all day and all night, till the poor man was nearly worried to death; and at last he did what she wished, and summoned his brother in a court of law to give up the houses which, he said, had only been lent to him. But when the evidence on both sides had been heard, the judge decided in favour of the poor man, which made the rich lady more furious than ever, and she determined not to rest until she had gained the day. If one judge would not give her the houses another should, and so time after time the case was tried over again, till at last it came before the highest judge of all, in the city of Evora. Her husband was heartily tired and ashamed of the whole affair, but his weakness in not putting a stop to it in the beginning had got him into this difficulty, and now he was forced to go on.

At this, the wife got really angry. She started crying and made such a racket that all the neighbors heard her and poked their heads out of the windows to see what was going on. "It's ridiculous," she sobbed, "totally unfair. Honestly, if you think about it, the gift was worth nothing since when her husband gave it, he was single, and now he’s married, and she never agreed to any of this." And so she cried all day and night, driving the poor man nearly crazy. Finally, he did what she wanted and took his brother to court to give back the houses, which he claimed were only lent to him. But after hearing evidence from both sides, the judge ruled in favor of the poor man, which only made the rich lady angrier. She was determined to keep fighting until she won. If one judge wouldn’t give her the houses, another would, and so the case was retried over and over until it eventually reached the highest judge in the city of Evora. Her husband was completely exhausted and embarrassed by the whole situation, but his initial inaction had led to this mess, and now he had no choice but to continue.

[Pg 179]On the same day the two brothers set out on their journey to the city, the rich one on horseback, with plenty of food in his knapsack, the poor one on foot with nothing but a piece of bread and four onions to eat on the way. The road was hilly and neither could go very fast, and when night fell, they were both glad to see some lights in a window a little distance in front of them.

[Pg 179]On the same day, the two brothers began their journey to the city. The wealthy brother rode on horseback with a lot of food in his backpack, while the poor brother walked on foot with just a piece of bread and four onions to eat along the way. The road was hilly, and neither of them could go very fast. When night fell, they were both relieved to see some lights in a window not too far ahead of them.

The lights turned out to have been placed there by a farmer, who had planned to have a particularly good supper as it was his wife's birthday, and bade the rich man enter and sit down, while he himself took the horse to the stable. The poor man asked timidly if he might spend the night in a corner, adding that he had brought his own supper with him. Another time permission might have been refused him, for the farmer was no lover of humble folk, but now he gave the elder brother leave to come in, pointing out a wooden chair where he could sit.

The lights turned out to have been set up by a farmer, who was preparing for a special dinner since it was his wife's birthday. He invited the wealthy man to come in and sit down while he took the horse to the stable. The poor man hesitantly asked if he could spend the night in a corner, mentioning that he had brought his own dinner. Normally, he might have been turned away because the farmer didn't really like lowly people, but this time he allowed the older brother to come in, pointing out a wooden chair for him to sit on.

Supper was soon served, and very glad the younger brother was to eat it, for his long ride had made him very hungry. The farmer's wife, however, would touch nothing, and at last declared that the only supper she wanted was one of the onions the poor man was cooking at the fire. Of course he gave it to her, though he would gladly have eaten it himself, as three onions are not much at the end of a long day's walk, and soon after they all went to sleep, the poor man making himself as comfortable as he could in his corner.

Supper was served soon, and the younger brother was really glad to eat it because his long ride had made him very hungry. However, the farmer's wife wouldn't touch anything and finally said that all she wanted for supper was one of the onions the poor man was cooking over the fire. Of course, he gave it to her, even though he would have happily eaten it himself, since three onions aren’t much after a long day of walking. Soon after, they all went to sleep, with the poor man making himself as comfortable as he could in his corner.

A few hours later the farmer was aroused by the cries and groans of his wife.

A few hours later, the farmer was awakened by the sounds of his wife's cries and groans.

'Oh, I feel so ill, I'm sure I'm going to die,' wept she. 'It was that onion, I know it was. I wish I had never eaten it. It must have been poisoned.'

'Oh, I feel so sick, I’m sure I’m going to die,' she cried. 'It was that onion, I know it. I wish I had never eaten it. It must have been poisoned.'

'If the man has poisoned you he shall pay for it,' said her husband, and seizing a thick stick he ran[Pg 180] downstairs and began to beat the poor man, who had been sound asleep, and had nothing to defend himself with. Luckily, the noise aroused the younger brother, who jumped up and snatched the stick from the farmer's hand, saying:

'If that guy has poisoned you, he’s going to pay for it,' her husband said, grabbing a thick stick. He charged downstairs and started hitting the poor man, who had been sound asleep and had no way to defend himself. Fortunately, the commotion woke the younger brother, who jumped up and grabbed the stick from the farmer’s hand, saying:

'We are both going to Evora to try a law-suit. Come too, and accuse him there if he has attempted to rob you or murder you, but don't kill him now, or you will get yourself into trouble.'

'We're both heading to Evora to try a lawsuit. Come along and accuse him there if he's tried to rob or murder you, but don't kill him now, or you'll get into trouble.'

'Well, perhaps you are right,' answered the farmer, 'but the sooner that fellow has his deserts, the better I shall be pleased,' and without more words he went to the stables and brought out a horse for himself and also the black Andalusian mare ridden by the rich man, while the poor brother, fearing more ill-treatment, started at once on foot.

'Well, maybe you're right,' replied the farmer, 'but the sooner that guy gets what he deserves, the happier I’ll be,' and without saying anything more, he went to the stables and brought out a horse for himself and the black Andalusian mare ridden by the wealthy man, while the poor brother, worried about further mistreatment, set off on foot right away.

Now all that night it had rained heavily, and did not seem likely to stop, and in some places the road was so thick with mud that it was almost impossible to get across it. In one spot it was so very bad that a mule laden with baggage had got stuck in it, and tug as he might, his master was quite unable to pull him out. The muleteer in despair appealed to the two horsemen, who were carefully skirting the swamp at some distance off, but they paid no heed to his cries, and he began to talk cheerfully to his mule, hoping to keep up his spirits, declaring that if the poor beast would only have a little patience help was sure to come.

Now, all night it had been raining heavily, and it didn’t look like it was going to stop. In some places, the road was so muddy that it was nearly impossible to cross. In one spot, it was so bad that a mule loaded with baggage got stuck, and no matter how hard he pulled, his owner couldn't free him. The muleteer, feeling hopeless, called out to two horsemen who were carefully avoiding the swamp at a distance, but they ignored his pleas. So, he began to talk cheerfully to his mule, trying to lift its spirits, telling the poor animal that if it could just be a little patient, help would surely come.

And so it did, for very soon the poor brother reached the place, bespattered with mud from head to foot, but ready to do all he could to help the mule and his master. First they set about finding some stout logs of wood to lay down on the marsh so that they could reach the mule, for by this time his frantic struggles had broken his bridle, and he was deeper in than ever. Stepping cautiously along the wood, the poor man contrived to[Pg 181] lay hold of the animal's tail, and with a desperate effort the mule managed to regain his footing on dry ground, but at the cost of leaving his tail in the poor man's hand. When he saw this the muleteer's anger knew no bounds, and forgetting that without the help given him he would have lost his mule altogether, he began to abuse the poor man, declaring that he had ruined his beast, and the law would make him pay for it. Then, jumping on the back of the mule, which was so glad to be out of the choking mud that he did not seem to mind the loss of his tail, the ungrateful wretch rode on, and that evening reached the inn at Evora, where the rich man and the farmer had already arrived for the night.

And so it happened, for soon the poor brother arrived at the spot, covered in mud from head to toe, but ready to do everything he could to help the mule and its owner. First, they started looking for sturdy logs to lay down over the marsh so they could reach the mule. By this time, the mule had frantically struggled so much that it had broken its bridle, and was stuck deeper than ever. Stepping carefully along the logs, the poor man managed to[Pg 181] grab the animal's tail, and with a desperate effort, the mule managed to get back on solid ground, but at the cost of leaving its tail in the poor man's hand. When the muleteer saw this, his anger knew no bounds, and forgetting that without the help he received, he would have lost his mule entirely, he began to yell at the poor man, claiming he had ruined his animal and that the law would make him pay for it. Then, jumping onto the back of the mule, which was so relieved to be out of the suffocating mud that it didn't seem to mind the loss of its tail, the ungrateful man rode off, and that evening reached the inn at Evora, where the rich man and the farmer had already arrived for the night.

Meanwhile the poor brother walked wearily along, wondering what other dreadful adventures were in store for him.

Meanwhile, the poor brother walked tiredly along, wondering what other awful adventures awaited him.

'I shall certainly be condemned for one or other of them,' thought he sadly; 'and after all, if I have to die, I would rather choose my own death than leave it to my enemies,' and as soon as he entered Evora he looked about for a place suitable for carrying out the plan he had made. At length he found what he sought, but as it was too late and too dark for him to make sure of success, he curled himself up under a doorway, and slept till morning.

'I know I'm going to be judged for one thing or another,' he thought sadly; 'and honestly, if I have to die, I'd prefer to choose my own way to go rather than leave it to my enemies.' Once he entered Evora, he started looking for a spot that would work for the plan he had in mind. Eventually, he found what he was looking for, but since it was too late and too dark to guarantee success, he curled up under a doorway and slept until morning.

Although it was winter, the sun rose in a clear sky, and its rays felt almost warm when the poor man got up and shook himself. He intended it to be the day of his death, but in spite of that, and of the fact that he was leaving his wife and children behind him, he felt almost cheerful. He had struggled so long, and was so very, very tired; but he would not have minded that if he could have proved his innocence, and triumphed over his enemies. However, they had all been too clever for him, and he had no strength to fight any more. So he mounted the stone steps that led to the[Pg 182] battlements of the city, and stopped for a moment to gaze about him.

Although it was winter, the sun rose in a clear sky, and its rays felt almost warm when the poor man got up and shook himself. He planned for it to be the day of his death, but despite that, and the fact that he was leaving his wife and kids behind, he felt almost cheerful. He had struggled for so long and was so very, very tired; but he wouldn't have minded that if he could have proven his innocence and triumphed over his enemies. However, they had all been too clever for him, and he had no strength to fight anymore. So he climbed the stone steps that led to the [Pg 182] battlements of the city and paused for a moment to look around.

It happened that an old sick man who lived near by had begged to be carried out and to be laid at the foot of the wall so that the beams of the rising sun might fall upon him, and he would be able to talk with his friends as they passed by to their work. Little did he guess that on top of the battlements, exactly over his head, stood a man who was taking his last look at the same sun, before going to his death that awaited him. But so it was; and as the steeple opposite was touched by the golden light, the poor man shut his eyes and sprang forward. The wall was high, and he flew rapidly through the air, but it was not the ground he touched, only the body of the sick man, who rolled over and died without a groan. As for the other, he was quite unhurt, and was slowly rising to his feet when his arms were suddenly seized and held.

It happened that an old sick man who lived nearby had asked to be carried outside and laid at the foot of the wall so that the morning sun could shine on him, and he could talk with his friends as they passed by on their way to work. Little did he know that up on the battlements, directly above him, stood a man taking one last look at the same sun before facing the death that awaited him. But that’s how it was; and as the steeple across the way was illuminated by the golden light, the poor man closed his eyes and lunged forward. The wall was high, and he fell quickly through the air, but he didn’t hit the ground—he landed instead on the sick man, who rolled over and died without a sound. As for the other man, he was completely unharmed and was just getting up when his arms were suddenly grabbed and held.

'You have killed our father, do you see? do you see?' cried two young men, 'and you will come with us this instant before the judge, and answer for it.'

'You killed our father, can you see? Can you see?' shouted two young men, 'and you will come with us right now before the judge to answer for it.'

'Your father? but I don't know him. What do you mean?' asked the poor man, who was quite bewildered with his sudden rush through the air, and could not think why he should be accused of this fresh crime. But he got no reply, and was only hurried through the streets to the court-house, where his brother, the muleteer, and the farmer had just arrived, all as angry as ever, all talking at once, till the judge entered and ordered them to be silent.

'Your father? I don't know him. What do you mean?' asked the poor man, completely confused by his sudden rush through the air and unable to understand why he was being blamed for this new offense. But he received no response and was simply rushed through the streets to the courthouse, where his brother, the mule driver, and the farmer had just arrived, all as furious as ever, talking over each other until the judge came in and commanded them to be quiet.

'I will hear you one by one,' he said, and motioned the younger brother to begin.

'I will listen to you one at a time,' he said, and signaled for the younger brother to start.

He did not take long to state his case. The unfinished houses were his, left him with the rest of the property by his father, and his brother refused to give them up. In answer, the poor man told, in a few words, how he had begged the houses from his brother,[Pg 183] and produced the deed of gift which made him their owner.

He didn't take long to make his point. The unfinished houses were his, along with the rest of the property from their father, and his brother refused to let them go. In response, the man briefly explained how he had asked his brother for the houses, [Pg 183] and showed the deed of gift that proved he was their owner.

The judge listened quietly and asked a few questions; then he gave his verdict.

The judge listened quietly and asked a few questions; then he delivered his verdict.

'The houses shall remain the property of the man to whom they were given, and to whom they belong. And as you,' he added, turning to the younger brother, 'brought this accusation knowing full well it was wicked and unjust, I order you, besides losing the houses, to pay a thousand pounds damages to your brother.'

'The houses will remain the property of the man to whom they were given and who owns them. And you,' he continued, turning to the younger brother, 'made this accusation knowing it was wrong and unfair, so I order you, on top of losing the houses, to pay your brother a thousand pounds in damages.'

The rich man heard the judge with rage in his heart, the poor man with surprise and gratitude. But he was not safe yet, for now it was the turn of the farmer. The judge could hardly conceal a smile at the story, and inquired if the wife was dead before the farmer left the house, and received for answer that he was in such a hurry for justice to be done that he had not waited to see. Then the poor man told his tale, and once more judgment was given in his favour, while twelve hundred pounds was ordered to be paid him. As for the muleteer, he was informed very plainly that he had proved himself mean and ungrateful for the help that had been given him, and as a punishment he must pay to the poor man a fine of fifty pounds, and hand him over the mule till his tail had grown again.

The rich man listened to the judge with anger in his heart, while the poor man felt surprise and gratitude. But he wasn’t out of the woods yet, because now it was the farmer's turn. The judge could barely hide a smile at the story and asked if the wife was dead before the farmer left the house, to which the farmer replied that he was in such a rush for justice that he hadn’t bothered to check. Then the poor man shared his story, and once again, the judgment was in his favor, with twelve hundred pounds ordered to be paid to him. As for the muleteer, he was told very clearly that he had shown himself to be ungrateful for the help he had received, and as a penalty, he must pay the poor man a fine of fifty pounds and give him the mule until its tail grew back.

Lastly, there came the two sons of the sick man.

Lastly, the two sons of the sick man arrived.

'This is the wretch who killed our father,' they said, 'and we demand that he should die also.'

'This is the scumbag who killed our father,' they said, 'and we want him to die too.'

'How did you kill him?' asked the judge, turning to the accused, and the poor man told how he had leaped from the wall, not knowing that anyone was beneath.

'How did you kill him?' asked the judge, turning to the accused, and the poor man explained how he had jumped from the wall, unaware that anyone was underneath.

'Well, this is my judgment,' replied the judge, when they had all spoken: 'Let the accused sit under the wall, and let the sons of the dead man jump from the top and fall on him and kill him, and if they will not[Pg 184] do this, then they are condemned to pay eight hundred pounds for their false accusation.'

'Well, this is my decision,' replied the judge after everyone had spoken: 'Let the accused sit against the wall, and let the dead man's sons jump from the top and fall on him to kill him. If they refuse to do this, then they must pay eight hundred pounds for their false accusation.'

The young men looked at each other, and slowly shook their heads.

The young men glanced at one another and slowly shook their heads.

'We will pay the fine,' said they, and the judge nodded.

'We’ll pay the fine,' they said, and the judge nodded.

So the poor man rode the mule home, and brought back to his family enough money to keep them in comfort to the end of their days.

So the poor man rode the mule home and brought back enough money to keep his family comfortable for the rest of their lives.

Adapted from the Portuguese.

Adapted from Portuguese.


THE ONE-HANDED GIRL

An old couple once lived in a hut under a grove of palm trees, and they had one son and one daughter. They were all very happy together for many years, and then the father became very ill, and felt he was going to die. He called his children to the place where he lay on the floor—for no one had any beds in that country—and said to his son, 'I have no herds of cattle to leave you—only the few things there are in the house—for I am a poor man, as you know. But choose: will you have my blessing or my property?'

An old couple once lived in a hut under a grove of palm trees, and they had one son and one daughter. They were all very happy together for many years, until the father became very ill and felt he was going to die. He called his children to the place where he lay on the floor—since no one had any beds in that country—and said to his son, 'I have no herds of cattle to leave you—only the few things we have in the house—because I am a poor man, as you know. But you can choose: will you have my blessing or my belongings?'

'Your property, certainly,' answered the son, and his father nodded.

'Your property, for sure,' replied the son, and his father nodded.

'And you?' asked the old man of the girl, who stood by her brother.

'And you?' the old man asked the girl, who was standing next to her brother.

'I will have blessing,' she answered, and her father gave her much blessing.

'I will have a blessing,' she replied, and her father gave her many blessings.

That night he died, and his wife and son and daughter mourned for him seven days, and gave him a burial according to the custom of his people. But hardly was the time of mourning over, than the mother was attacked by a disease which was common in that country.

That night he passed away, and his wife, son, and daughter grieved for him for seven days, giving him a burial according to their customs. But as soon as the mourning period was over, the mother fell ill with a disease that was common in that region.

'I am going away from you,' she said to her children, in a faint voice; 'but first, my son, choose which you will have: blessing or property.'

'I’m leaving you,' she said to her children, in a weak voice; 'but first, my son, choose what you want: a blessing or property.'

'Property, certainly,' answered the son,

"Definitely property," replied the son,

'And you, my daughter?'

'And you, my daughter?'

[Pg 186]'I will have blessing,' said the girl; and her mother gave her much blessing, and that night she died.

[Pg 186]‘I will have a blessing,’ said the girl; and her mother gave her many blessings, and that night she died.

When the days of mourning were ended, the brother bade his sister put outside the hut all that belonged to his father and his mother. So the girl put them out, and he took them away, save only a small pot and a vessel in which she could clean her corn. But she had no corn to clean.

When the mourning period was over, the brother told his sister to put everything that belonged to their father and mother outside the hut. So the girl did that, and he took everything except for a small pot and a container for cleaning her corn. But she had no corn to clean.

She sat at home, sad and hungry, when a neighbour knocked at the door.

She sat at home, feeling sad and hungry, when a neighbor knocked on the door.

'My pot has cracked in the fire, lend me yours to cook my supper in, and I will give you a handful of corn in return.'

'My pot has cracked in the fire, lend me yours to cook my dinner in, and I will give you a handful of corn in return.'

And the girl was glad, and that night she was able to have supper herself, and next day another woman borrowed her pot, and then another and another, for never were known so many accidents as befell the village pots at that time. She soon grew quite fat with all the corn she earned with the help of her pot, and then one evening she picked up a pumpkin seed in a corner, and planted it near her well, and it sprang up, and gave her many pumpkins.

And the girl was happy, and that night she was able to have dinner by herself, and the next day another woman borrowed her pot, and then another and another, because there had never been so many accidents with the village pots at that time. She quickly got quite plump from all the corn she earned with her pot's help, and then one evening she found a pumpkin seed in a corner, planted it near her well, and it grew and produced many pumpkins.

At last it happened that a youth from her village passed through the place where the girl's brother was, and the two met and talked.

At last, a young man from her village came by where the girl’s brother was, and they met and chatted.

'What news is there of my sister?' asked the young man, with whom things had gone badly, for he was idle.

'What’s the news about my sister?' the young man asked, as things hadn't gone well for him because he was lazy.

'She is fat and well-liking,' replied the youth, 'for the women borrow her mortar to clean their corn, and borrow her pot to cook it in, and for all this they give her more food than she can eat.' And he went his way.

'She's heavy and well-liked,' replied the young man, 'because the women borrow her mortar to grind their corn and her pot to cook it in, and for all that, they give her more food than she can eat.' And he went on his way.

Now the brother was filled with envy at the words of the man, and he set out at once, and before dawn he had reached the hut, and saw the pot and the mortar were standing outside. He slung them over his shoulders and departed, pleased with his own cleverness; but[Pg 187] when his sister awoke and sought for the pot to cook her corn for breakfast, she could find it nowhere. At length she said to herself:

Now the brother was filled with envy at the man's words, so he set out immediately. By dawn, he had reached the hut and saw the pot and the mortar sitting outside. He threw them over his shoulders and left, feeling pleased with his cleverness; but[Pg 187] when his sister woke up and looked for the pot to cook her corn for breakfast, she couldn't find it anywhere. Finally, she said to herself:

'Well, some thief must have stolen them while I slept. I will go and see if any of my pumpkins are ripe.' And indeed they were, and so many that the tree was almost broken by the weight of them. So she ate what she wanted and took the others, to the village, and gave them in exchange for corn, and the women said that no pumpkins were as sweet as these, and that she was to bring every day all that she had. In this way she earned more than she needed for herself, and soon was able to get another mortar and cooking pot in exchange for her corn. Then she thought she was quite rich.

'Well, some thief must have stolen them while I was sleeping. I’ll go check if any of my pumpkins are ripe.' And indeed they were, so many that the tree was nearly broken from their weight. She ate what she wanted and took the others to the village, trading them for corn. The women said that no pumpkins were as sweet as these and asked her to bring all she had every day. This way, she earned more than she needed for herself and soon managed to get another mortar and cooking pot in exchange for her corn. Then she thought of herself as quite rich.

Unluckily someone else thought so too, and this was her brother's wife, who had heard all about the pumpkin tree, and sent her slave with a handful of grain to buy her a pumpkin. At first the girl told him that so few were left that she could not spare any; but when she found that he belonged to her brother, she changed her mind, and went out to the tree and gathered the largest and the ripest that was there.

Unluckily, someone else thought so too, and that was her brother's wife, who had heard all about the pumpkin tree and sent her servant with a handful of grain to buy her a pumpkin. At first, the girl told him that there were so few left that she couldn’t spare any; but when she realized he was related to her brother, she changed her mind and went out to the tree to pick the largest and ripest pumpkin there.

'Take this one,' she said to the slave, 'and carry it back to your mistress, but tell her to keep the corn, as the pumpkin is a gift.'

'Take this one,' she said to the servant, 'and bring it back to your mistress, but tell her to keep the corn, since the pumpkin is a gift.'

The brother's wife was overjoyed at the sight of the fruit, and when she tasted it, she declared it was the nicest she had ever eaten. Indeed, all night she thought of nothing else, and early in the morning she called another slave (for she was a rich woman) and bade him go and ask for another pumpkin. But the girl, who had just been out to look at her tree, told him that they were all eaten, so he went back empty-handed to his mistress.

The brother's wife was thrilled to see the fruit, and when she tasted it, she said it was the best she had ever had. In fact, all night she couldn't stop thinking about it, and first thing in the morning, she called another servant (since she was wealthy) and told him to go ask for another pumpkin. But the girl, who had just checked her tree, told him that all the pumpkins were gone, so he returned empty-handed to his mistress.

In the evening her husband returned from hunting a long way off, and found his wife in tears.

In the evening, her husband came back from a long hunting trip and found his wife in tears.

[Pg 188]'What is the matter?' asked he.

“What’s wrong?” he asked.

'I sent a slave with some grain to your sister to buy some pumpkins, but she would not sell me any, and told me there were none, though I know she lets other people buy them.'

'I sent a servant with some grain to your sister to buy some pumpkins, but she wouldn’t sell me any and said there were none, even though I know she lets other people buy them.'

'Well, never mind now—go to sleep,' said he, 'and to-morrow I will go and pull up the pumpkin tree, and that will punish her for treating you so badly.'

'Well, never mind for now—go to sleep,' he said, 'and tomorrow I’ll go and pull up the pumpkin tree, and that will teach her a lesson for treating you so poorly.'

So before sunrise he got up and set out for his sister's house, and found her cleaning some corn.

So before dawn, he got up and headed to his sister's house, where he found her cleaning some corn.

'Why did you refuse to sell my wife a pumpkin yesterday when she wanted one?' he asked.

'Why did you say no to my wife when she wanted to buy a pumpkin yesterday?' he asked.

'The old ones are finished, and the new ones are not yet come,' answered the girl. 'When her slave arrived two days ago, there were only four left; but I gave him one, and would take no corn for it.'

'The old ones are gone, and the new ones haven't arrived yet,' the girl replied. 'When her slave got here two days ago, there were only four left; but I gave him one, and I wouldn't take any corn for it.'

'I do not believe you: you have sold them all to other people. I shall go and cut down the pumpkin,' cried her brother in a rage.

'I don't believe you: you've sold them all to someone else. I'm going to go and cut down the pumpkin,' her brother shouted in anger.

'If you cut down the pumpkin you shall cut off my hand with it,' exclaimed the girl, running up to her tree and catching hold of it. But her brother followed, and with one blow cut off the pumpkin and her hand too.

'If you cut down the pumpkin, you'll cut off my hand with it,' the girl shouted, rushing to her tree and grabbing it. But her brother came after her and with one swift blow chopped off the pumpkin and her hand too.

Then he went into the house and took away everything he could find, and sold the house to a friend of his who had long wished to have it, and his sister had no home to go to.

Then he went into the house and took everything he could find, and sold the house to a friend who had long wanted it, while his sister had no place to go.

Meanwhile she had bathed her arm carefully, and bound on it some healing leaves that grew near by, and wrapped a cloth round the leaves, and went to hide in the forest, that her brother might not find her again.

Meanwhile, she had washed her arm carefully, put on some healing leaves that grew nearby, wrapped the leaves in a cloth, and went to hide in the forest so her brother wouldn't find her again.

For seven days she wandered about, eating only the fruit that hung from the trees above her, and every night she climbed up and tucked herself safely among the creepers which bound together the big branches, so that neither lions nor tigers nor panthers might get at her.

For seven days, she roamed around, eating only the fruit hanging from the trees above her. Every night, she climbed up and nestled herself safely among the vines that connected the large branches, so that neither lions, nor tigers, nor panthers could reach her.

How the girl lost her hand.

[Pg 191]When she woke up on the seventh morning she saw from her perch smoke coming up from a little town on the edge of the forest. The sight of the huts made her feel more lonely and helpless than before. She longed desperately for a draught of milk from a gourd, for there were no streams in that part, and she was very thirsty, but how was she to earn anything with only one hand? And at this thought her courage failed, and she began to cry bitterly.

[Pg 191]When she woke up on the seventh morning, she spotted smoke rising from a small town on the edge of the forest. The sight of the huts made her feel even lonelier and more helpless than before. She desperately craved a sip of milk from a gourd, since there were no streams nearby, and she was really thirsty. But how could she earn anything with only one hand? At this thought, her courage faded, and she began to cry bitterly.

It happened that the king's son had come out from the town very early to shoot birds, and when the sun grew hot he felt tired.

It just so happened that the king's son had gone out from the town early to shoot birds, and as the sun got hotter, he started to feel tired.

'I will lie here and rest under this tree,' he said to his attendants. 'You can go and shoot instead, and I will just have this slave to stay with me!' Away they went, and the young man fell asleep, and slept long. Suddenly he was awakened by something wet and salt falling on his face.

'I will lie here and rest under this tree,' he told his attendants. 'You can go and hunt instead, and I'll just have this servant stay with me!' They left, and the young man fell asleep and slept for a long time. Suddenly, he was woken up by something wet and salty falling on his face.

'What is that? Is it raining?' he said to his slave. 'Go and look.'

'What's that? Is it raining?' he asked his servant. 'Go check.'

'No, master, it is not raining,' answered the slave.

'No, master, it isn't raining,' replied the slave.

'Then climb up the tree and see what it is,' and the slave climbed up, and came back and told his master that a beautiful girl was sitting up there, and that it must have been her tears which had fallen on the face of the king's son.

'Then climb up the tree and see what it is,' and the slave climbed up, and came back and told his master that a beautiful girl was sitting up there, and that it must have been her tears that had fallen on the face of the king's son.

'Why was she crying?' inquired the prince.

"Why was she crying?" asked the prince.

'I cannot tell—I did not dare to ask her; but perhaps she would tell you.' And the master, greatly wondering, climbed up the tree.

'I don’t know—I didn’t feel brave enough to ask her; but maybe she would tell you.' And the master, very curious, climbed up the tree.

'What is the matter with you?' said he gently, and, as she only sobbed louder, he continued:

'What’s wrong with you?' he said softly, and when she just cried harder, he went on:

'Are you a woman, or a spirit of the woods?'

'Are you a woman, or a forest spirit?'

'I am a woman,' she answered slowly, wiping her eyes with a leaf of the creeper that hung about her.

'I am a woman,' she replied slowly, wiping her eyes with a leaf from the vine that hung around her.

'Then why do you cry?' he persisted.

'Then why are you crying?' he pressed.

[Pg 192]'I have many things to cry for,' she replied, 'more than you could ever guess.'

[Pg 192]“I have so many reasons to cry,” she said, “more than you could ever imagine.”

'Come home with me,' said the prince; 'it is not very far. Come home to my father and mother. I am a king's son.'

'Come home with me,' said the prince; 'it's not too far. Come home to my parents. I’m a king's son.'

'Then why are you here?' she said, opening her eyes and staring at him.

'Then why are you here?' she said, opening her eyes and looking at him.

'Once every month I and my friends shoot birds in the forest,' he answered, 'but I was tired and bade them leave me to rest. And you—what are you doing up in this tree?'

'Once a month, my friends and I go birdwatching in the forest,' he replied, 'but I was tired and asked them to let me rest. And you—what are you doing up in this tree?'

At that she began to cry again, and told the king's son all that had befallen her since the death of her mother.

At that, she started to cry again and told the prince everything that had happened to her since her mother's death.

'I cannot come down with you, for I do not like anyone to see me,' she ended with a sob.

'I can't come down with you because I don't like anyone to see me,' she finished with a sob.

'Oh! I will manage all that,' said the king's son, and swinging himself to a lower branch, he bade his slave go quickly into the town, and bring back with him four strong men and a curtained litter. When the man was gone, the girl climbed down, and hid herself on the ground in some bushes. Very soon the slave returned with the litter, which was placed on the ground close to the bushes where the girl lay.

'Oh! I'll take care of all that,' said the prince, and swinging himself to a lower branch, he told his servant to quickly go into town and bring back four strong men and a covered litter. Once the servant was gone, the girl climbed down and hid in some bushes on the ground. Before long, the servant returned with the litter, which was set on the ground near the bushes where the girl was hiding.

'Now go, all of you, and call my attendants, for I do not wish to stay here any longer,' he said to the men, and as soon as they were out of sight he bade the girl get into the litter, and fasten the curtains tightly. Then he got in on the other side, and waited till his attendants came up.

'Now go, all of you, and call my servants, because I don’t want to stay here any longer,' he said to the men. Once they were out of sight, he told the girl to get into the litter and close the curtains tightly. Then he climbed in on the other side and waited for his attendants to arrive.

'What is the matter, O son of a king?' asked they, breathless with running.

'What's wrong, O son of a king?' they asked, out of breath from running.

'I think I am ill; I am cold,' he said, and signing to the bearers, he drew the curtains, and was carried through the forest right inside his own house.

'I think I'm sick; I'm cold,' he said, signaling to the bearers. He drew the curtains and was carried through the forest all the way into his own house.

'Tell my father and mother that I have a fever, and want some gruel,' said he, 'and bid them send it quickly.'

'Tell my mom and dad that I have a fever and want some porridge,' he said, 'and ask them to send it quickly.'

The king's son finds the girl in the tree..

[Pg 195]So the slave hastened to the king's palace and gave his message, which troubled both the king and the queen greatly. A pot of hot gruel was instantly prepared, and carried over to the sick man, and as soon as the council which was sitting was over, the king and his ministers went to pay him a visit, bearing a message from the queen that she would follow a little later.

[Pg 195]So the servant rushed to the king's palace and delivered his message, which deeply concerned both the king and queen. A pot of hot porridge was quickly made and taken to the sick man, and as soon as the council meeting ended, the king and his ministers went to visit him, bringing word from the queen that she would come by shortly.

Now the prince had pretended to be ill in order to soften his parents' hearts, and the next day he declared he felt better, and, getting into his litter, was carried to the palace in state, drums being beaten all along the road.

Now the prince had pretended to be sick to win over his parents' affection, and the next day he announced he was feeling better. Climbing into his litter, he was carried to the palace in grand style, with drums being played all along the road.

He dismounted at the foot of the steps and walked up, a great parasol being held over his head by a slave. Then he entered the cool, dark room where his father and mother were sitting, and said to them:

He got off his horse at the bottom of the steps and walked up, a large parasol held over his head by a servant. Then he entered the cool, dark room where his parents were sitting and said to them:

'I saw a girl yesterday in the forest whom I wish to marry, and, unknown to my attendants, I brought her back to my house in a litter. Give me your consent, I beg, for no other woman pleases me as well, even though she has but one hand!'

'I saw a girl yesterday in the forest that I want to marry, and, without my attendants knowing, I brought her back to my house in a litter. Please give me your consent, because no other woman makes me happy like she does, even though she only has one hand!'

Of course the king and queen would have preferred a daughter-in-law with two hands, and one who could have brought riches with her, but they could not bear to say 'No' to their son, so they told him it should be as he chose, and that the wedding feast should be prepared immediately.

Of course, the king and queen would have preferred a daughter-in-law with two hands, and one who could have brought wealth with her, but they couldn’t bring themselves to say 'No' to their son, so they told him it should be as he wished, and that the wedding feast should be prepared right away.

The girl could scarcely believe her good fortune, and, in gratitude for all the kindness shown her, was so useful and pleasant to her husband's parents that they soon loved her.

The girl could hardly believe her luck, and as a way to show her gratitude for all the kindness she received, she was so helpful and pleasant to her husband's parents that they quickly grew to love her.

By and bye a baby was born to her, and soon after that the prince was sent on a journey by his father to visit some of the distant towns of the kingdom, and to set right things that had gone wrong.

By and by, she had a baby, and shortly after that, the prince was sent on a journey by his father to visit some of the far-off towns in the kingdom and to fix issues that had arisen.

No sooner had he started than the girl's brother, who[Pg 196] had wasted all the riches his wife had brought him in recklessness and folly, and was now very poor, chanced to come into the town, and as he passed he heard a man say, 'Do you know that the king's son has married a woman who has lost one of her hands?' On hearing these words the brother stopped and asked, 'Where did he find such a woman?'

No sooner had he started than the girl's brother, who[Pg 196] had squandered all the wealth his wife brought him through recklessness and foolishness, and was now very poor, happened to come into town. As he passed by, he heard a man say, 'Did you hear that the king's son has married a woman who has lost one of her hands?' Upon hearing this, the brother paused and asked, 'Where did he find such a woman?'

'In the forest,' answered the man, and the cruel brother guessed at once it must be his sister.

'In the forest,' said the man, and the cruel brother immediately suspected it must be his sister.

A great rage took possession of his soul as he thought of the girl whom he had tried to ruin being after all so much better off than himself, and he vowed that he would work her ill. Therefore that very afternoon he made his way to the palace and asked to see the king.

A deep anger filled his soul as he thought about the girl he had tried to destroy, realizing she was actually much better off than he was. He promised himself that he would make her suffer. So, that very afternoon, he headed to the palace and requested an audience with the king.

When he was admitted to his presence, he knelt down and touched the ground with his forehead, and the king bade him stand up and tell wherefore he had come.

When he was allowed to enter, he knelt and touched the ground with his forehead. The king told him to get up and explain why he had come.

'By the kindness of your heart have you been deceived, O king,' said he. 'Your son has married a girl who has lost a hand. Do you know why she has lost it? She was a witch, and has wedded three husbands, and each husband she has put to death with her arts. Then the people of the town cut off her hand, and turned her into the forest. And what I say is true, for her town is my town also.'

'You've been misled by your kindness, O king,' he said. 'Your son has married a girl who has lost a hand. Do you know how she lost it? She was a witch who married three husbands, and she killed each one using her magic. Then the townspeople cut off her hand and banished her to the forest. What I’m telling you is true because her town is also mine.'

The king listened, and his face grew dark. Unluckily he had a hasty temper, and did not stop to reason, and, instead of sending to the town, and discovering people who knew his daughter-in-law and could have told him how hard she had worked and how poor she had been, he believed all the brother's lying words, and made the queen believe them too. Together they took counsel what they should do, and in the end they decided that they also would put her out of the town. But this did not content the brother.

The king listened, and his expression darkened. Unfortunately, he had a quick temper and didn’t take the time to think things through. Instead of reaching out to the town to find people who knew his daughter-in-law and could have told him how hard she had worked and how poor she had been, he believed all his brother's lies and convinced the queen of them as well. Together, they discussed what to do, and ultimately decided to banish her from the town. But this did not satisfy the brother.

'Kill her,' he said. 'It is no more than she deserves[Pg 197] for daring to marry the king's son. Then she can do no more hurt to anyone.'

'Kill her,' he said. 'It's exactly what she deserves[Pg 197] for having the audacity to marry the king's son. Then she won't be able to hurt anyone else.'

'We cannot kill her,' answered they; 'if we did, our son would assuredly kill us. Let us do as the others did, and put her out of the town.' And with this the envious brother was forced to be content.

'We can't kill her,' they replied; 'if we did, our son would definitely kill us. Let's do what the others did and banish her from the town.' With that, the jealous brother had to accept the decision.

The One-handed Girl befriends a snake.

The poor girl loved her husband very much, but just then the baby was more to her than all else in the world,[Pg 198] and as long as she had him with her, she did not very much mind anything. So, taking her son on her arm, and hanging a little earthen pot for cooking round her neck, she left her house with its great peacock fans and slaves and seats of ivory, and plunged into the forest.

The poor girl loved her husband dearly, but at that moment, the baby was more important to her than anything else in the world,[Pg 198] and as long as she had him with her, she didn't really care about anything else. So, with her son in her arms and a little cooking pot hanging around her neck, she left her home with its grand peacock fans, servants, and ivory seats, and headed into the forest.

For a while she walked, not knowing whither she went, then by and bye she grew tired, and sat under a tree to rest and to hush her baby to sleep. Suddenly she raised her eyes, and saw a snake wriggling from under the bushes towards her.

For a while, she walked, unsure of where she was going, then eventually she got tired and sat under a tree to rest and calm her baby to sleep. Suddenly, she looked up and saw a snake slithering out from under the bushes toward her.

'I am a dead woman,' she said to herself, and stayed quite still, for indeed she was too frightened to move. In another minute the snake had reached her side, and to her surprise he spoke.

'I’m a dead woman,' she said to herself, and stayed completely still, because she was honestly too scared to move. In another minute, the snake had reached her side, and to her surprise, he spoke.

'Open your earthen pot, and let me go in. Save me from sun, and I will save you from rain,' and she opened the pot, and when the snake had slipped in, she put on the cover. Soon she beheld another snake coming after the other one, and when it had reached her it stopped and said, 'Did you see a small grey snake pass this way just now?'

'Open your clay pot and let me in. Protect me from the sun, and I'll protect you from the rain,' she said, and she opened the pot. Once the snake had slipped inside, she put the lid on. Soon, she saw another snake following the first one. When it reached her, it stopped and asked, 'Did you see a small gray snake come by here just now?'

'Yes,' she answered, 'it was going very quickly.'

'Yeah,' she replied, 'it was moving really fast.'

'Ah, I must hurry and catch it up,' replied the second snake, and it hastened on.

'Oh, I need to hurry and catch up,' said the second snake, and it sped up.

When it was out of sight, a voice from the pot said:

When it was out of sight, a voice from the pot said:

'Uncover me,' and she lifted the lid, and the little grey snake slid rapidly to the ground.

'Uncover me,' she said as she lifted the lid, and the small gray snake quickly slithered to the ground.

'I am safe now,' he said. 'But tell me, where are you going?'

'I’m safe now,' he said. 'But tell me, where are you headed?'

'I cannot tell you, for I do not know,' she answered. 'I am just wandering in the wood.'

'I can’t tell you, because I don’t know,' she replied. 'I’m just wandering in the woods.'

'Follow me, and let us go home together,' said the snake, and the girl followed him through the forest and along the green paths, till they came to a great lake, where they stopped to rest.

'Come with me, and let’s head home together,' said the snake, and the girl followed him through the woods and along the grassy paths until they reached a large lake, where they took a break.

 MY BABY, MY BABY!

'The sun is hot,' said the snake, 'and you have [Pg 201]walked far. Take your baby and bathe in that cool place where the boughs of the tree stretch far over the water.'

'The sun is blazing,' said the snake, 'and you have [Pg 201]walked a long way. Take your baby and dip in that cool spot where the branches of the tree hang far over the water.'

'Yes, I will,' answered she, and they went in. The baby splashed and crowed with delight, and then he gave a spring and fell right in, down, down, down, and his mother could not find him, though she searched all among the reeds.

'Yes, I will,' she replied, and they went inside. The baby splashed and giggled with joy, and then he jumped and fell right in, down, down, down, and his mother couldn't find him, even though she looked everywhere among the reeds.

Full of terror, she made her way back to the bank, and called to the snake, 'My baby is gone!—he is drowned, and never shall I see him again.'

Full of fear, she hurried back to the bank and yelled to the snake, "My baby is gone! He’s drowned, and I’ll never see him again."

'Go in once more,' said the snake, 'and feel everywhere, even among the trees that have their roots in the water, lest perhaps he may be held fast there.'

'Go in one more time,' said the snake, 'and search everywhere, even among the trees that have their roots in the water, in case he might be stuck there.'

Swiftly she went back and felt everywhere with her whole hand, even putting her fingers into the tiniest crannies, where a crab could hardly have taken shelter.

Quickly, she went back and felt around with her entire hand, even sticking her fingers into the smallest cracks, where a crab could barely find shelter.

'No, he is not here,' she cried. 'How am I to live without him?' But the snake took no notice, and only answered, 'Put in your other arm too.'

'No, he’s not here,' she cried. 'How am I supposed to live without him?' But the snake paid no attention and only replied, 'Put in your other arm too.'

'What is the use of that?' she asked, 'when it has no hand to feel with?' but all the same she did as she was bid, and in an instant the wounded arm touched something round and soft, lying between two stones in a clump of reeds.

'What’s the point of that?' she asked, 'when it can't feel anything?' Still, she did what she was told, and in a moment, her injured arm brushed against something round and soft, resting between two stones in a patch of reeds.

'My baby, my baby!' she shouted, and lifted him up, merry and laughing, and not a bit hurt or frightened.

'My baby, my baby!' she shouted, lifting him up, cheerful and laughing, and not at all hurt or scared.

'Have you found him this time?' asked the snake.

'Have you found him this time?' asked the snake.

'Yes, oh, yes!' she answered, 'and, why—why—I have got my hand back again!' and from sheer joy she burst into tears.

'Yes, oh, yes!' she replied, 'and, oh my—I've got my hand back!' and in her overwhelming joy, she started to cry.

The snake let her weep for a little while, and then he said—

The snake let her cry for a bit, and then he said—

'Now we will journey on to my family, and we will all repay you for the kindness you showed to me.'

'Now we will move on to my family, and we will all repay you for the kindness you showed to me.'

'You have done more than enough in giving me[Pg 202] back my hand,' replied the girl; but the snake only smiled.

'You've done more than enough by giving me[Pg 202] my hand back,' the girl replied; but the snake just smiled.

'Be quick, lest the sun should set,' he answered, and began to wriggle along so fast that the girl could hardly follow him.

'Be quick, or the sun will set,' he said, and started moving so fast that the girl could barely keep up with him.

By and bye they arrived at the house in a tree where the snake lived, when he was not travelling with his father and mother. And he told them all his adventures, and how he had escaped from his enemy. The father and mother snake could not do enough to show their gratitude. They made their guest lie down on a hammock woven of the strong creepers which hung from bough to bough, till she was quite rested after her wanderings, while they watched the baby and gave him milk to drink from the coconuts which they persuaded their friends the monkeys to crack for them. They even managed to carry small fruit tied up in their tails for the baby's mother, who felt at last that she was safe and at peace. Not that she forgot her husband, for she often thought of him and longed to show him her son, and in the night she would sometimes lie awake and wonder where he was.

By and by, they reached the treehouse where the snake lived when he wasn't traveling with his parents. He shared all his adventures and how he had escaped from his enemy. The mother and father snake were incredibly grateful. They made their guest lie on a hammock made from strong vines that hung from branch to branch until she felt rested after her journey, while they looked after the baby and fed him milk from coconuts that they convinced their monkey friends to crack open for them. They even managed to bring small fruits tied to their tails for the baby's mother, who finally felt safe and at peace. But she didn't forget her husband; she often thought about him and wished she could show him their son, and sometimes at night, she lay awake wondering where he was.

In this manner many weeks passed by.

In this way, several weeks went by.

And what was the prince doing?

And what was the prince up to?

Well, he had fallen very ill when he was on the furthest border of the kingdom, and he was nursed by some kind people who did not know who he was, so that the king and queen heard nothing about him. When he was better he made his way slowly home again, and into his father's palace, where he found a strange man standing behind the throne with the peacock's feathers. This was his wife's brother, whom the king had taken into high favour, though, of course, the prince was quite ignorant of what had happened.

Well, he had become very sick while he was at the far edge of the kingdom, and he was cared for by some kind people who didn't know who he was, so the king and queen had no idea about him. Once he recovered, he made his way slowly back home and into his father's palace, where he found a strange man standing behind the throne with the peacock feathers. This was his wife's brother, whom the king had taken into high favor, although the prince was completely unaware of what had transpired.

For a moment the king and queen stared at their son, as if he had been unknown to them; he had grown so thin[Pg 203] and weak during his illness that his shoulders were bowed like those of an old man.

For a moment, the king and queen stared at their son, as if he were a stranger; he had become so thin[Pg 203] and weak during his illness that his shoulders were slumped like those of an elderly man.

'Have you forgotten me so soon?' he asked.

'Have you forgotten me already?' he asked.

At the sound of his voice they gave a cry and ran towards him, and poured out questions as to what had happened, and why he looked like that. But the prince did not answer any of them.

At the sound of his voice, they shouted and ran toward him, bombarding him with questions about what had happened and why he looked like that. But the prince didn’t answer any of them.

'How is my wife?' he said. There was a pause.

'How is my wife?' he asked. There was a pause.

Then the queen replied:

Then the queen responded:

'She is dead.'

'She's gone.'

'Dead!' he repeated, stepping a little backwards. 'And my child?'

'Dead!' he said again, taking a step back. 'And what about my child?'

'He is dead too.'

'He’s gone too.'

The young man stood silent. Then he said, 'Show me their graves.'

The young man remained quiet. Then he said, 'Take me to their graves.'

At these words the king, who had been feeling rather uncomfortable, took heart again, for had he not prepared two beautiful tombs for his son to see, so that he might never, never guess what had been done to his wife? All these months the king and queen had been telling each other how good and merciful they had been not to take her brother's advice and to put her to death. But now, this somehow did not seem so certain.

At these words, the king, who had been feeling pretty uneasy, regained his courage, because he had prepared two beautiful tombs for his son to see, so that he might never, ever suspect what had happened to his wife. For all these months, the king and queen had been reassuring each other about how kind and merciful they had been not to follow her brother's advice and kill her. But now, that didn’t seem so clear anymore.

Then the king led the way to the courtyard just behind the palace, and through the gate into a beautiful garden where stood two splendid tombs in a green space under the trees. The prince advanced alone, and, resting his head against the stone, he burst into tears. His father and mother stood silently behind with a curious pang in their souls which they did not quite understand. Could it be that they were ashamed of themselves?

Then the king walked to the courtyard just behind the palace and went through the gate into a beautiful garden where two magnificent tombs stood in a grassy area under the trees. The prince walked forward by himself and, resting his head against the stone, started to cry. His father and mother stood quietly behind him, feeling a strange ache in their hearts that they couldn't fully grasp. Could it be that they felt ashamed of themselves?

But after a while the prince turned round, and walking past them into the palace he bade the slaves bring him mourning. For seven days no one saw him, but at the end of them he went out hunting, and helped his[Pg 204] father rule his people as before. Only no one dared to speak to him of his wife and son.

But after a while, the prince turned around and walked past them into the palace, asking the servants to bring him mourning clothes. For seven days, no one saw him, but at the end of that time, he went out hunting and helped his[Pg 204] father govern his people as he had before. The only thing was that no one dared to mention his wife and son to him.

At last one morning, after the girl had been lying awake all night thinking of her husband, she said to her friend the snake:

At last, one morning, after the girl had been lying awake all night thinking about her husband, she said to her friend the snake:

'You have all shown me much kindness, but now I am well again, and want to go home and hear some news[Pg 205] of my husband, and if he still mourns for me!' Now the heart of the snake was sad at her words, but he only said:

'You have all been very kind to me, but now that I’m feeling better, I want to go home and hear some news[Pg 205] about my husband, and whether he still misses me!' The heart of the snake felt sorrow at her words, but he simply replied:

'Yes, thus it must be; go and bid farewell to my father and mother, but if they offer you a present, see that you take nothing but my father's ring and my mother's casket.'

'Yes, it has to be this way; go and say goodbye to my dad and mom, but if they offer you a gift, make sure you only take my dad's ring and my mom's casket.'

 The Girl asks the Snakes for the ring and Casket

So she went to the parent snakes, who wept bitterly at the thought of losing her, and offered her gold and jewels as much as she could carry in remembrance of them. But the girl shook her head and pushed the shining heap away from her.

So she went to the parent snakes, who cried hard at the thought of losing her, and offered her gold and jewels as much as she could carry to remember them by. But the girl shook her head and pushed the glittering pile away from her.

'I shall never forget you, never,' she said in a broken voice, 'but the only tokens I will accept from you are that little ring and this old casket.'

'I will never forget you, never,' she said in a trembling voice, 'but the only things I will take from you are that little ring and this old box.'

The two snakes looked at each other in dismay. The ring and the casket were the only things they did not want her to have. Then after a short pause they spoke.

The two snakes stared at each other in shock. The ring and the casket were the only things they didn't want her to have. After a brief pause, they began to speak.

'Why do you want the ring and casket so much? Who has told you of them?'

'Why do you want the ring and the casket so much? Who told you about them?'

'Oh, nobody; it is just my fancy,' answered she. But the old snakes shook their heads and replied:

'Oh, nobody; it's just my imagination,' she replied. But the old snakes shook their heads and said:

'Not so; it is our son who told you, and, as he said, so it must be. If you need food, or clothes, or a house, tell the ring and it will find them for you. And if you are unhappy or in danger, tell the casket and it will set things right.' Then they both gave her their blessing, and she picked up her baby and went her way.

'No, it was our son who told you, and, as he said, it must be true. If you need food, clothes, or a place to stay, just ask the ring and it will provide them for you. And if you're feeling unhappy or in trouble, tell the casket and it will make things right.' Then they both gave her their blessing, and she picked up her baby and went on her way.

She walked for a long time, till at length she came near the town where her husband and his father dwelt. Here she stopped under a grove of palm trees, and told the ring that she wanted a house.

She walked for a long time until finally she got close to the town where her husband and his father lived. There, she stopped under a group of palm trees and told the ring that she wanted a house.

'It is ready, mistress,' whispered a queer little voice which made her jump, and, looking behind her, she saw a lovely palace made of the finest woods, and a row of slaves with tall fans bowing before the door. Glad indeed was she to enter, for she was very tired, and, after eating a good supper of fruit and milk which she found[Pg 206] in one of the rooms, she flung herself down on a pile of cushions and went to sleep with her baby beside her.

'It's ready, ma'am,' whispered a strange little voice that startled her. Turning around, she saw a beautiful palace made of the finest wood, with a line of servants holding tall fans bowing at the entrance. She was truly happy to step inside, as she was very tired. After enjoying a delicious supper of fruit and milk that she found[Pg 206] in one of the rooms, she collapsed onto a pile of cushions and fell asleep with her baby beside her.

Here she stayed quietly, and every day the baby grew taller and stronger, and very soon he could run about and even talk. Of course the neighbours had a great deal to say about the house which had been built so quickly—so very quickly—on the outskirts of the town, and invented all kinds of stories about the rich lady who lived in it. And by and bye, when the king returned with his son from the wars, some of these tales reached his ears.

Here she stayed quietly, and every day the baby grew taller and stronger, and soon he could run around and even talk. Of course, the neighbors had a lot to say about the house that had been built so quickly—so very quickly—on the outskirts of town, and they made up all sorts of stories about the rich lady living there. Eventually, when the king returned with his son from the wars, some of these stories reached him.

'It is really very odd about that house under the palms,' he said to the queen; 'I must find out something of the lady whom no one ever sees. I daresay it is not a lady at all, but a gang of conspirators who want to get possession of my throne. To-morrow I shall take my son and my chief ministers and insist on getting inside.'

"It’s really strange about that house under the palm trees," he told the queen. "I need to find out more about the woman nobody ever sees. I suspect it’s not even a woman, but a group of conspirators trying to take my throne. Tomorrow, I’ll take my son and my main ministers and demand to get inside."

Soon after sunrise next day the prince's wife was standing on a little hill behind the house, when she saw a cloud of dust coming through the town. A moment afterwards she heard faintly the roll of the drums that announced the king's presence, and saw a crowd of people approaching the grove of palms. Her heart beat fast. Could her husband be among them? In any case they must not discover her there; so just bidding the ring prepare some food for them, she ran inside, and bound a veil of golden gauze round her head and face. Then, taking the child's hand, she went to the door and waited.

Soon after sunrise the next day, the prince's wife was standing on a small hill behind the house when she saw a cloud of dust coming through the town. Moments later, she faintly heard the sound of drums announcing the king's arrival and noticed a crowd of people heading toward the grove of palms. Her heart raced. Could her husband be among them? Either way, she couldn't let them find her there; so she quickly asked the servant to prepare some food for them, then ran inside and wrapped a veil of golden fabric around her head and face. Taking the child's hand, she walked to the door and waited.

In a few minutes the whole procession came up, and she stepped forward and begged them to come in and rest.

In a few minutes, the entire group arrived, and she stepped forward and invited them to come inside and take a break.

'Willingly,' answered the king; 'go first, and we will follow you.'

"Willingly," replied the king; "you go ahead, and we’ll follow you."

They followed her into a long dark room, in which[Pg 207] was a table covered with gold cups and baskets filled with dates and coconuts and all kinds of ripe yellow fruits, and the king and the prince sat upon cushions and were served by slaves, while the ministers, among whom she recognised her own brother, stood behind.

They followed her into a long dark room, in which[Pg 207] was a table covered with gold cups and baskets filled with dates, coconuts, and all sorts of ripe yellow fruits. The king and the prince were seated on cushions and were being served by attendants, while the ministers, including her own brother, stood behind them.

'Ah, I owe all my misery to him,' she said to herself. 'From the first he has hated me,' but outwardly she showed nothing. And when the king asked her what news there was in the town she only answered:

'Ah, I owe all my misery to him,' she said to herself. 'From the beginning, he's hated me,' but on the outside, she revealed nothing. And when the king asked her what the news was in town, she simply replied:

'You have ridden far; eat first, and drink, for you must be hungry and thirsty, and then I will tell you my news.'

'You’ve traveled a long way; eat first and drink, because you must be hungry and thirsty, and then I’ll share my news with you.'

'You speak sense,' answered the king, and silence prevailed for some time longer. Then he said:

'You make a good point,' replied the king, and there was silence for a while longer. Then he said:

'Now, lady, I have finished, and am refreshed, therefore tell me, I pray you, who you are, and whence you come? But, first, be seated.'

'Now, ma'am, I'm done and feeling refreshed, so please tell me who you are and where you come from. But first, have a seat.'

She bowed her head and sat down on a big scarlet cushion, drawing her little boy, who was asleep in a corner, on to her knee, and began to tell the story of her life. As her brother listened, he would fain have left the house and hidden himself in the forest, but it was his duty to wave the fan of peacock's feathers over the king's head to keep off the flies, and he knew he would be seized by the royal guards if he tried to desert his post. He must stay where he was, there was no help for it, and luckily for him the king was too much interested in the tale to notice that the fan had ceased moving, and that flies were dancing right on the top of his thick curly hair.

She lowered her head and sat down on a large red cushion, pulling her little boy, who was sleeping in a corner, onto her lap, and began to share the story of her life. As her brother listened, he really wanted to leave the house and hide in the forest, but it was his job to wave the peacock feather fan over the king’s head to keep the flies away, and he knew he would be caught by the royal guards if he tried to abandon his post. He had to stay where he was, there was no choice, and fortunately for him, the king was so interested in the story that he didn’t notice the fan had stopped moving and that flies were buzzing right on top of his thick curly hair.

The story went on, but the story-teller never once looked at the prince, even through her veil, though he on his side never moved his eyes from her. When she reached the part where she had sat weeping in the tree, the king's son could restrain himself no longer.

The story continued, but the storyteller never glanced at the prince, even behind her veil, while he never took his eyes off her. When she got to the part where she had sat crying in the tree, the king's son couldn't hold back any longer.

'It is my wife,' he cried, springing to where she sat with the sleeping child in her lap. 'They have lied to me, and you are not dead after all, nor the boy either![Pg 208] But what has happened? Why did they lie to me? and why did you leave my house where you were safe?' And he turned and looked fiercely at his father.

'It's my wife!' he exclaimed, rushing to where she sat with the sleeping child in her lap. 'They lied to me, and you’re not dead after all, nor is the boy![Pg 208] But what happened? Why did they deceive me? And why did you leave my home where you were safe?' And he turned and glared fiercely at his father.

'Let me finish my tale first, and then you will know,' answered she, throwing back her veil, and she told how her brother had come to the palace and accused her of being a witch, and had tried to persuade the king to slay her. 'But he would not do that,' she continued softly, 'and after all, if I had stayed on in your house, I should never have met the snake, nor have got my hand back again. So let us forget all about it, and be happy once more, for see! our son is growing quite a big boy.'

'Let me finish my story first, and then you'll understand,' she replied, pulling back her veil. She explained how her brother had come to the palace and accused her of being a witch, trying to convince the king to have her killed. 'But he wouldn't do that,' she continued gently, 'and in the end, if I had stayed in your house, I would have never met the snake or gotten my hand back. So let's forget about all that and be happy again, because look! Our son is growing into quite a big boy.'

'And what shall be done to your brother?' asked the king, who was glad to think that someone had acted in this matter worse than himself.

'What should we do about your brother?' asked the king, pleased to realize that someone had handled this situation even worse than he had.

'Put him out of the town,' answered she.

'Kick him out of the town,' she replied.

From 'Swaheli Tales,' by E. Steere.

From 'Swaheli Tales,' by E. Steere.


THE BONES OF DJULUNG

In a beautiful island that lies in the southern seas, where chains of gay orchids bind the trees together, and the days and nights are equally long and nearly equally hot, there once lived a family of seven sisters. Their father and mother were dead, and they had no brothers, so the eldest girl ruled over the rest, and they all did as she bade them. One sister had to clean the house, a second carried water from the spring in the forest, a third cooked their food, while to the youngest fell the hardest task of all, for she had to cut and bring home the wood which was to keep the fire continually burning. This was very hot and tiring work, and when she had fed the fire and heaped up in a corner the sticks that were to supply it till the next day, she often threw herself down under a tree, and went sound asleep.

In a beautiful island in the southern seas, where vibrant orchids intertwine the trees, and the days and nights are almost equally long and hot, there once lived a family of seven sisters. Their parents had passed away, and they had no brothers, so the oldest sister took charge, and they all followed her lead. One sister was responsible for cleaning the house, another fetched water from the spring in the forest, a third prepared their meals, while the youngest had the toughest job of all—she had to chop and bring home the firewood to keep the fire burning. This was exhausting and tiring work, and after she stoked the fire and piled up the sticks for the next day, she often collapsed under a tree and fell into a deep sleep.

One morning, however, as she was staggering along with her bundle on her back, she thought that the river which flowed past their hut looked so cool and inviting that she determined to bathe in it, instead of taking her usual nap. Hastily piling up her load by the fire, and thrusting some sticks into the flame, she ran down to the river and jumped in. How delicious it was diving and swimming and floating in the dark forest, where the trees were so thick that you could hardly see the sun! But after a while she began to look about her, and her eyes fell on a little fish that seemed made out of a rainbow, so brilliant were the colours he flashed out.

One morning, as she was struggling along with her bundle on her back, she thought that the river flowing past their hut looked so cool and inviting that she decided to take a dip in it instead of having her usual nap. Quickly stacking her load by the fire and tossing some sticks into the flames, she ran down to the river and jumped in. It felt amazing to dive, swim, and float in the dark forest where the trees were so thick that you could barely see the sun! After a while, she started to look around, and her eyes were drawn to a little fish that seemed to be made of a rainbow, the colors it flashed were so vibrant.

'I should like him for a pet,' thought the girl, and[Pg 210] the next time the fish swam by, she put out her hand and caught him. Then she ran along the grassy path till she came to a cave in front of which a stream fell over some rocks into a basin. Here she put her little fish, whose name was Djulung-djulung, and promising to return soon and bring him some dinner, she went away.

'I would like to have him as a pet,' thought the girl, and[Pg 210] the next time the fish swam by, she reached out and caught him. Then she ran along the grassy path until she found a cave where a stream tumbled over some rocks into a basin. Here she placed her little fish, named Djulung-djulung, and promised to come back soon with some dinner, then she left.

 The little girl and Djulung djulung.

By the time she got home, the rice for their dinner was ready cooked, and the eldest sister gave the other six[Pg 211] their portions in wooden bowls. But the youngest did not finish hers, and when no one was looking, stole off to the fountain in the forest where the little fish was swimming about.

By the time she got home, the rice for their dinner was already cooked, and the oldest sister gave the other six[Pg 211] their portions in wooden bowls. But the youngest didn’t finish hers, and when no one was looking, she snuck off to the fountain in the forest where the little fish was swimming around.

'See! I have not forgotten you,' she cried, and one by one she let the grains of rice fall into the water, where the fish gobbled them up greedily, for he had never tasted anything so nice.

'Look! I haven't forgotten you,' she exclaimed, and one by one she dropped the grains of rice into the water, where the fish eagerly devoured them, as it had never tasted anything so delicious.

'That is all for to-day,' she said at last, 'but I will come again to-morrow,' and bidding him good-bye she went down the path.

'That's all for today,' she said at last, 'but I'll come back tomorrow,' and after saying goodbye, she walked down the path.

Now the girl did not tell her sisters about the fish, but every day she saved half of her rice to give him, and called him softly in a little song she had made for herself. If she sometimes felt hungry, no one knew of it, and, indeed, she did not mind that much, when she saw how the fish enjoyed it. And the fish grew fat and big, but the girl grew thin and weak, and the loads of wood felt heavier every day, and at last her sisters noticed it.

Now the girl didn’t tell her sisters about the fish, but every day she saved half of her rice to give to him, singing a little song she had made for herself. If she ever felt hungry, no one knew, and honestly, she didn’t mind it much when she saw how much the fish enjoyed it. The fish grew fat and big, but the girl grew thin and weak, and the loads of wood felt heavier every day, until her sisters finally noticed.

Then they took counsel together, and watched her to see what she did, and one of them followed her to the fountain where Djulung lived, and saw her give him all the rice she had saved from her breakfast. Hastening home the sister told the others what she had witnessed, and that a lovely fat fish might be had for the catching. So the eldest sister went and caught him, and he was boiled for supper, but the youngest sister was away in the woods, and did not know anything about it.

Then they got together and observed her to see what she was up to, and one of them followed her to the fountain where Djulung lived, and saw her give him all the rice she had saved from her breakfast. Rushing home, the sister told the others what she had seen, and that a beautiful, plump fish could be caught. So the eldest sister went and caught it, and it was boiled for supper, but the youngest sister was out in the woods and didn’t know anything about it.

Next morning she went as usual to the cave, and sang her little song, but no Djulung came to answer it; twice and thrice she sang, then threw herself on her knees by the edge, and peered into the dark water, but the trees cast such a deep shadow that her eyes could not pierce it.

Next morning, she went to the cave like she always did and sang her little song, but no Djulung came to respond. She sang twice and then three times, before kneeling by the edge and looking into the dark water. However, the trees cast such a deep shadow that she couldn't see through it.

'Djulung cannot be dead, or his body would be floating on the surface,' she said to herself, and rising to[Pg 212] her feet she set out homewards, feeling all of a sudden strangely tired.

'Djulung can't be dead, or his body would be floating on the surface,' she thought to herself, and standing up to[Pg 212] head home, she suddenly felt oddly tired.

'What is the matter with me?' she thought, but somehow or other she managed to reach the hut, and threw herself down in a corner, where she slept so soundly that for days no one was able to wake her.

'What’s wrong with me?' she thought, but somehow she managed to get to the hut and collapsed in a corner, where she slept so deeply that no one could wake her for days.

At length, one morning early, a cock began to crow so loud that she could sleep no longer; and as he continued to crow she seemed to understand what he was saying, and that he was telling her that Djulung was dead, killed and eaten by her sisters, and that his bones lay buried under the kitchen fire. Very softly she got up, and took up the large stone under the fire, and creeping out carried the bones to the cave by the fountain, where she dug a hole and buried them anew. And as she scooped out the hole with a stick she sang a song, bidding the bones grow till they became a tree—a tree that reached up so high into the heavens that its leaves would fall across the sea into another island, whose king would pick them up.

One early morning, a rooster started crowing so loudly that she couldn't sleep anymore. As he kept crowing, she felt like she understood what he was saying—that Djulung was dead, killed and eaten by her sisters, and that his bones were buried under the kitchen fire. Quietly, she got up, lifted the large stone from the fire, and sneaked out with the bones to the cave by the fountain, where she dug a hole and buried them again. While she was digging the hole with a stick, she sang a song, asking the bones to grow until they became a tree—a tree that reached so high into the heavens that its leaves would fall across the sea onto another island, where the king would pick them up.

As there was no Djulung to give her rice to, the girl soon became fat again, and as she was able to do her work as of old, her sisters did not trouble about her. They never guessed that when she went into the forest to gather her sticks, she never failed to pay a visit to the tree, which grew taller and more wonderful day by day. Never was such a tree seen before. Its trunk was of iron, its leaves were of silk, its flowers of gold, and its fruit of diamonds, and one evening, though the girl did not know it, a soft breeze took one of the leaves, and blew it across the sea to the feet of one of the king's attendants.

As there was no Djulung to give her rice, the girl quickly became plump again, and since she could do her work as she used to, her sisters didn't pay her any mind. They never realized that whenever she went into the forest to gather sticks, she always made a stop at the tree, which was growing taller and more amazing every day. Never had such a tree been seen before. Its trunk was made of iron, its leaves were made of silk, its flowers were made of gold, and its fruit was made of diamonds. One evening, although the girl didn't know it, a gentle breeze carried one of the leaves and blew it across the sea to the feet of one of the king's attendants.

'What a curious leaf! I have never beheld one like it before. I must show it to the king,' he said, and when the king saw it he declared he would never rest until he had found the tree which bore it, even if he had[Pg 213] to spend the rest of his life in visiting the islands that lay all round. Happily for him, he began with the island that was nearest, and here in the forest he suddenly saw standing before him the iron tree, its boughs covered with shining leaves like the one he carried about him.

'What an interesting leaf! I've never seen one like it before. I have to show it to the king,' he said, and when the king saw it, he announced he wouldn't stop until he found the tree that produced it, even if he had[Pg 213] to spend the rest of his life exploring the islands nearby. Luckily for him, he started with the closest island, and in the forest there, he suddenly came across the iron tree, its branches adorned with shiny leaves just like the one he was carrying.

'But what sort of a tree is it, and how did it get here?' he asked of the attendants he had with him. No one could answer him, but as they were about to pass out of the forest a little boy went by, and the king stopped and inquired if there was anyone living in the neighbourhood whom he might question.

'But what kind of tree is this, and how did it end up here?' he asked his companions. No one could provide an answer, but as they were about to leave the forest, a little boy walked by. The king paused and asked if there was anyone in the area he could talk to.

'Seven girls live in a hut down there,' replied the boy, pointing with his finger to where the sun was setting.

'Seven girls live in a hut over there,' replied the boy, pointing with his finger to where the sun was setting.

'Then go and bring them here, and I will wait,' said the king, and the boy ran off and told the sisters that a great chief, with strings of jewels round his neck, had sent for them.

'Then go and bring them here, and I will wait,' said the king, and the boy ran off and told the sisters that a great chief, with strings of jewels around his neck, had sent for them.

Pleased and excited the six elder sisters at once followed the boy, but the youngest, who was busy, and who did not care about strangers, stayed behind, to finish the work she was doing. The king welcomed the girls eagerly, and asked them all manner of questions about the tree, but as they had never even heard of its existence, they could tell him nothing. 'And if we, who live close by the forest, do not know, you may be sure no one does,' added the eldest, who was rather cross at finding this was all that the king wanted of them.

Pleased and excited, the six older sisters immediately followed the boy, but the youngest, who was busy and didn't care about strangers, stayed behind to finish her work. The king eagerly welcomed the girls and asked them all kinds of questions about the tree, but since they had never even heard of it, they couldn't tell him anything. "And if we, who live near the forest, don't know, you can bet no one does," added the eldest, who was a bit annoyed to find out that this was all the king wanted from them.

'But the boy told me there were seven of you, and there are only six here,' said the king.

'But the boy told me there were seven of you, and there are only six here,' said the king.

'Oh, the youngest is at home, but she is always half asleep, and is of no use except to cut wood for the fire,' replied they in a breath.

'Oh, the youngest is at home, but she's always half asleep and doesn't really help with anything except chopping wood for the fire,' they replied in unison.

'That may be, but perhaps she dreams,' answered the king. 'Anyway, I will speak to her also.' Then he[Pg 214] signed to one of his attendants, who followed the path that the boy had taken to the hut.

'That might be true, but maybe she's just dreaming,' replied the king. 'Either way, I’ll talk to her too.' Then he[Pg 214] signaled to one of his attendants, who went down the same path the boy had taken to the hut.

 How the iron tree bowed down and the girl gave of its leaves and flowers to the king.

Soon the man returned, with the girl walking behind him. And as soon as she reached the tree it bowed[Pg 215] itself to the earth before her, and she stretched out her hand and picked some of its leaves and flowers and gave them to the king.

Soon the man came back, with the girl following him. As soon as she got to the tree, it bent down to the ground in front of her, and she reached out her hand to grab some of its leaves and flowers, which she then gave to the king.

'The maiden who can work such wonders is fitted to be the wife of the greatest chief,' he said, and so he married her, and took her with him across the sea to his own home, where they lived happy for ever after.

'The girl who can do such amazing things is meant to be the wife of the greatest leader,' he said, and so he married her and took her with him across the sea to his home, where they lived happily ever after.

From 'Folk Lore,' by A. F. Mackenzie.

From 'Folk Lore,' by A. F. Mackenzie.


THE SEA KING'S GIFT

There was once a fisherman who was called Salmon, and his Christian name was Matte. He lived by the shore of the big sea; where else could he live? He had a wife called Maie; could you find a better name for her? In winter they dwelt in a little cottage by the shore, but in spring they flitted to a red rock out in the sea and stayed there the whole summer until it was autumn. The cottage on the rock was even smaller than the other; it had a wooden bolt instead of an iron lock to the door, a stone hearth, a flagstaff, and a weathercock on the roof.

There was once a fisherman named Salmon, and his real name was Matte. He lived by the ocean; where else would he live? He had a wife named Maie; could you come up with a better name for her? In the winter, they lived in a small cottage by the shore, but in the spring, they moved to a red rock out in the sea and stayed there all summer until autumn. The cottage on the rock was even smaller than the other one; it had a wooden bolt instead of an iron lock on the door, a stone hearth, a flagpole, and a weather vane on the roof.

The rock was called Ahtola, and was not larger than the market-place of a town. Between the crevices there grew a little rowan tree and four alder bushes. Heaven only knows how they ever came there; perhaps they were brought by the winter storms. Besides that, there flourished some tufts of velvety grass, some scattered reeds, two plants of the yellow herb called tansy, four of a red flower, and a pretty white one; but the treasures of the rock consisted of three roots of garlic, which Maie had put in a cleft. Rock walls sheltered them on the north side, and the sun shone on them on the south. This does not seem much, but it sufficed Maie for a herb plot.

The rock was called Ahtola and was no bigger than a town’s marketplace. In the cracks, there grew a small rowan tree and four alder bushes. Who knows how they ended up there; maybe the winter storms brought them. In addition, there were some patches of soft grass, a few scattered reeds, two plants of yellow tansy, four red flowers, and a lovely white one; but the real treasures of the rock were three garlic roots that Maie had placed in a crevice. The rock walls protected them on the north side, while the sun warmed them on the south. It may not seem like much, but it was enough for Maie to have her own little herb garden.

All good things go in threes, so Matte and his wife fished for salmon in spring, for herring in summer, and for cod in winter. When on Saturdays the weather was fine and the wind favourable, they sailed to the nearest[Pg 217] town, sold their fish, and went to church on Sunday. But it often happened that for weeks at a time they were quite alone on the rock Ahtola, and had nothing to look at except their little yellow-brown dog, which bore the grand name of Prince, their grass tufts, their bushes and blooms, the sea bays and fish, a stormy sky and the blue, white-crested waves. For the rock lay far away from the land, and there were no green islets or human habitations for miles round, only here and there appeared a rock of the same red stone as Ahtola, besprinkled day and night with the ocean spray.

All good things come in threes, so Matte and his wife fished for salmon in spring, herring in summer, and cod in winter. When the weather was nice and the wind was right on Saturdays, they sailed to the nearest[Pg 217] town, sold their fish, and attended church on Sunday. But often they found themselves alone on the rock Ahtola for weeks at a time, with nothing to look at but their little yellow-brown dog, grandly named Prince, some grass tufts, bushes and blooms, the sea bays, fish, a stormy sky, and the blue, white-capped waves. The rock was far from the mainland, with no green islets or human settlements for miles, just a few rocks made of the same red stone as Ahtola, splashed day and night with ocean spray.

Matte and Maie were industrious, hard-working folk, happy and contented in their poor hut, and they thought themselves rich when they were able to salt as many casks of fish as they required for winter and yet have some left over with which to buy tobacco for the old man, and a pound or two of coffee for his wife, with plenty of burned corn and chicory in it to give it a flavour. Besides that, they had bread, butter, fish, a beer cask, and a buttermilk jar; what more did they require? All would have gone well had not Maie been possessed with a secret longing which never let her rest; and this was, how she could manage to become the owner of a cow.

Matte and Maie were hardworking, industrious people, happy and content in their small home. They felt rich when they could salt enough fish for winter and still have some left to buy tobacco for the old man and a pound or two of coffee for his wife, along with plenty of burnt corn and chicory for flavor. On top of that, they had bread, butter, fish, a beer barrel, and a jar of buttermilk; what more could they need? Everything would have been fine if Maie hadn’t been consumed by a secret desire that kept her restless: she wanted to figure out how to own a cow.

'What would you do with a cow?' asked Matte. 'She could not swim so far, and our boat is not large enough to bring her over here; and even if we had her, we have nothing to feed her on.'

'What would you do with a cow?' Matte asked. 'She can't swim that far, and our boat isn't big enough to bring her over here; and even if we did have her, we have nothing to feed her.'

'We have four alder bushes and sixteen tufts of grass,' rejoined Maie.

'We have four alder bushes and sixteen clumps of grass,' Maie replied.

'Yes, of course,' laughed Matte, 'and we have also three plants of garlic. Garlic would be fine feeding for her.'

'Yes, of course,' Matte laughed, 'and we also have three garlic plants. Garlic would be great food for her.'

'Every cow likes salt herring,' rejoined his wife. 'Even Prince is fond of fish.'

'Every cow likes salted herring,' his wife replied. 'Even Prince loves fish.'

'That may be,' said her husband. 'Methinks she would soon be a dear cow if we had to feed her on salt[Pg 218] herring. All very well for Prince, who fights with the gulls over the last morsel. Put the cow out of your head, mother, we are very well off as we are.'

'That might be true,' her husband said. 'I think she would quickly become a costly pet if we had to feed her salt herring. It’s fine for Prince, who battles the seagulls over the last bit of food. Forget about the cow, mom; we’re doing just fine as we are.'

Maie sighed. She knew well that her husband was right, but she could not give up the idea of a cow. The buttermilk no longer tasted as good as usual in the coffee; she thought of sweet cream and fresh butter, and of how there was nothing in the world to be compared with them.

Maie sighed. She knew her husband was right, but she just couldn't shake the thought of getting a cow. The buttermilk in her coffee didn't taste as good as it used to; she imagined sweet cream and fresh butter, and thought nothing in the world compared to them.

One day as Matte and his wife were cleaning herring on the shore they heard Prince barking, and soon there appeared a gaily painted boat with three young men in it, steering towards the rock. They were students, on a boating excursion, and wanted to get something to eat.

One day, while Matte and his wife were cleaning herring on the shore, they heard Prince barking. Soon, a brightly painted boat with three young men appeared, steering toward the rock. They were students on a boating trip and were looking for something to eat.

'Bring us a junket, good mother,' cried they to Maie.

'Bring us a treat, good mother,' they called to Maie.

'Ah! if only I had such a thing!' sighed Maie.

'Ah! if only I had something like that!' sighed Maie.

'A can of fresh milk, then,' said the students; 'but it must not be skim.'

'A can of fresh milk, then,' said the students; 'but it can't be skim.'

'Yes, if only I had it!' sighed the old woman, still more deeply.

'Yes, if only I had it!' the old woman sighed, even more profoundly.

'What! haven't you got a cow?'

'What! Don't you have a cow?'

Maie was silent. This question so struck her to the heart that she could not reply.

Maie was quiet. This question hit her so deeply that she just couldn't respond.

'We have no cow,' Matte answered; 'but we have good smoked herring, and can cook them in a couple of hours.'

'We don't have any cows,' Matte replied; 'but we do have some good smoked herring, and we can cook those in a couple of hours.'

'All right, then, that will do,' said the students, as they flung themselves down on the rock, while fifty silvery-white herring were turning on the spit in front of the fire.

'Okay, that works,' said the students, as they threw themselves down on the rock, while fifty silvery-white herring were cooking on the spit in front of the fire.

'What's the name of this little stone in the middle of the ocean?' asked one of them.

'What's the name of this small island in the middle of the ocean?' asked one of them.

'Ahtola,' answered the old man.

'Ahtola,' replied the old man.

'Well, you should want for nothing when you live in the Sea King's dominion.'

'Well, you shouldn't lack for anything when you live in the Sea King's territory.'

[Pg 219]Matte did not understand. He had never read Kalevala and knew nothing of the sea gods of old, but the students proceeded to explain to him.[2]

[Pg 219]Matte didn’t get it. He had never read Kalevala and didn’t know anything about the ancient sea gods, but the students went on to explain it to him.[2]

'Ahti,' said they, 'is a mighty king who lives in his dominion of Ahtola, and has a rock at the bottom of the sea, and possesses besides a treasury of good things. He rules over all fish and animals of the deep; he has the finest cows and the swiftest horses that ever chewed grass at the bottom of the ocean. He who stands well with Ahti is soon a rich man, but one must beware in dealing with him, for he is very changeful and touchy. Even a little stone thrown into the water might offend him, and then as he takes back his gift, he stirs up the sea into a storm and drags the sailors down into the depths. Ahti owns also the fairest maidens, who bear the train of his queen Wellamos, and at the sound of music they comb their long, flowing locks, which glisten in the water.'

'Ahti,' they said, 'is a powerful king who resides in his realm of Ahtola. He has a rock at the bottom of the sea and a stash of treasures. He rules over all the fish and creatures of the deep; he owns the best cows and the fastest horses that ever grazed at the ocean's floor. Anyone who gains Ahti's favor quickly becomes wealthy, but you need to be cautious when dealing with him, as he can be very unpredictable and sensitive. Even a small stone thrown into the water might upset him, and if he takes back his gifts, he can stir up the sea into a storm and pull sailors down into the depths. Ahti also has the most beautiful maidens, who serve his queen Wellamos, and at the sound of music, they comb their long, flowing hair that glimmers in the water.'

'Oh!' cried Matte, 'have your worships really seen all that?'

'Oh!' Matte exclaimed, 'have you really seen all that?'

'We have as good as seen it,' said the students. 'It is all printed in a book, and everything printed is true.'

'We have pretty much seen it,' said the students. 'It's all printed in a book, and everything in print is true.'

'I'm not so sure of that,' said Matte, as he shook his head.

"I'm not so sure about that," Matte said, shaking his head.

But the herring were now ready, and the students ate enough for six, and gave Prince some cold meat which they happened to have in the boat. Prince sat on his hind legs with delight and mewed like a pussy cat. When all was finished, the students handed Matte a shining silver coin, and allowed him to fill his pipe with a special kind of tobacco. They then thanked him for his kind hospitality and went on their journey, much regretted by Prince, who sat with a woeful expression and whined on the shore as long as he could see a flip of the boat's white sail in the distance.

But the herring were now ready, and the students ate enough to feed six people, giving Prince some cold meat they had in the boat. Prince sat on his hind legs, thrilled, and meowed like a little cat. When they were done, the students handed Matte a shiny silver coin and let him fill his pipe with a special kind of tobacco. They then thanked him for his generous hospitality and continued on their journey, much to Prince's dismay, who sat with a sad expression and whined on the shore for as long as he could see a glimpse of the boat's white sail in the distance.

[Pg 220]Maie had never uttered a word, but thought the more. She had good ears, and had laid to heart the story about Ahti. 'How delightful,' thought she to herself, 'to possess a fairy cow! How delicious every morning and evening to draw milk from it, and yet have no trouble about the feeding, and to keep a shelf near the window for dishes of milk and junkets! But this will never be my luck.'

[Pg 220]Maie had never said a word, but she thought a lot. She had good ears and took to heart the story about Ahti. 'How wonderful,' she thought to herself, 'to have a magical cow! How nice would it be to get milk from it every morning and evening, without having to worry about feeding it, and to keep a shelf by the window for bowls of milk and treats! But this will never be my luck.'

'What are you thinking of?' asked Matte.

'What are you thinking about?' asked Matte.

'Nothing,' said his wife; but all the time she was pondering over some magic rhymes she had heard in her childhood from an old lame man, which were supposed to bring luck in fishing.

'Nothing,' said his wife; but all the while she was thinking about some magic rhymes she had heard as a child from an old, disabled man, which were supposed to bring good luck in fishing.

'What if I were to try?' thought she.

'What if I gave it a shot?' she thought.

Now this was Saturday, and on Saturday evenings Matte never set the herring-net, for he did not fish on Sunday. Towards evening, however, his wife said:

Now this was Saturday, and on Saturday evenings, Matte never set the herring net because he didn't fish on Sunday. However, as evening approached, his wife said:

'Let us set the herring-net just this once.'

'Let’s set the herring net just this once.'

'No,' said her husband, 'it is a Saturday night.'

'No,' her husband said, 'it's Saturday night.'

'Last night was so stormy, and we caught so little,' urged his wife; 'to-night the sea is like a mirror, and with the wind in this direction the herring are drawing towards land.'

'Last night was so stormy, and we caught hardly anything,' his wife urged; 'tonight the sea is like a mirror, and with the wind blowing this way the herring are coming closer to shore.'

'But there are streaks in the north-western sky, and Prince was eating grass this evening,' said the old man.

'But there are streaks in the north-western sky, and Prince was eating grass this evening,' said the old man.

'Surely he has not eaten my garlic,' exclaimed the old woman.

'Surely he hasn’t eaten my garlic,' exclaimed the old woman.

'No; but there will be rough weather by to-morrow at sunset,' rejoined Matte.

'No; but there will be bad weather by tomorrow at sunset,' Matte replied.

'Listen to me,' said his wife, 'we will set only one net close to the shore, and then we shall be able to finish up our half-filled cask, which will spoil if it stands open so long.'

'Listen to me,' said his wife, 'we'll set just one net near the shore, and then we can finish off our half-filled barrel, which will go bad if it stays open for too long.'

The old man allowed himself to be talked over, and so they rowed out with the net. When they reached the deepest part of the water, she began to hum the[Pg 221] words of the magic rhyme, altering the words to suit the longings of her heart:

The old man let them talk over him, and they rowed out with the net. When they got to the deepest part of the water, she started to hum the[Pg 221] words of the magic rhyme, changing the words to match the desires of her heart:

Oh, Ahti, with the long, long beard,
Who lives in the deep blue sea,
I’ve heard of the finest treasures, And sparkling fish are yours.
The richest pearls unmatched Are stored in your realm below,
And Ocean's cows are so sleek and beautiful Graze on the grass in your green meadow.
King of the waters, near and far,
I don’t ask for your wealth, I do not want to wear pearl jewelry,
I don’t ask for silver either, But one is odd and two is even,
So bring me a cow, sea king so brave,
And in return, I'll give you
A piece of the moon and the sun's golden light.

'What's that you're humming?' asked the old man.

'What are you humming?' asked the old man.

'Oh, only the words of an old rhyme that keeps running in my head,' answered the old woman; and she raised her voice and went on:

'Oh, just the lines of an old rhyme that keep playing in my mind,' said the old woman; and she raised her voice and continued:

Oh, Ahti, with the long, long beard,
You who live in the deep blue sea,
A thousand cows are in your herd,
Please give one to me.

'That's a stupid sort of song,' said Matte. 'What else should one beg of the sea-king but fish? But such songs are not for Sunday.'

'That's a silly kind of song,' said Matte. 'What else should you ask the sea-king for but fish? But songs like that aren't meant for Sunday.'

His wife pretended not to hear him, and sang and sang the same tune all the time they were on the water. Matte heard nothing more as he sat and rowed the heavy boat, while thinking of his cracked pipe and the fine tobacco. Then they returned to the island, and soon after went to bed.

His wife acted like she didn't hear him and kept singing the same song while they were on the water. Matte didn’t hear anything else as he sat there rowing the heavy boat, lost in thoughts about his broken pipe and the good tobacco. After that, they went back to the island and soon went to bed.

But neither Matte nor Maie could sleep a wink; the[Pg 222] one thought of how he had profaned Sunday, and the other of Ahti's cow.

But neither Matte nor Maie could sleep a wink; the[Pg 222] one thought about how he had ruined Sunday, and the other about Ahti's cow.

About midnight the fisherman sat up, and said to his wife:

About midnight, the fisherman sat up and said to his wife:

'Dost thou hear anything?'

'Do you hear anything?'

'No,' said she.

'No,' she said.

'I think the twirling of the weathercock on the roof bodes ill,' said he; 'we shall have a storm.'

"I think the spinning of the weather vane on the roof is a bad sign," he said; "we're going to have a storm."

'Oh, it is nothing but your fancy,' said his wife.

'Oh, it’s just your imagination,' said his wife.

Matte lay down, but soon rose again.

Matte lay down, but soon got up again.

'The weathercock is squeaking now,' said he.

'The weather vane is squeaking now,' he said.

'Just fancy! Go to sleep,' said his wife; and the old man tried to.

'Just imagine! Go to sleep,' said his wife; and the old man tried to.

For the third time he jumped out of bed.

For the third time, he jumped out of bed.

'Ho! how the weathercock is roaring at the pitch of its voice, as if it had a fire inside it! We are going to have a tempest, and must bring in the net.'

'Wow! The weather vane is really loud, like it’s got a fire in it! We're about to have a storm, so we need to bring in the net.'

Both rose. The summer night was as dark as if it had been October, the weathercock creaked, and the storm was raging in every direction. As they went out the sea lay around them as white as snow, and the spray was dashing right over the fisher-hut. In all his life Matte had never remembered such a night. To launch the boat and put to sea to rescue the net was a thing not to be thought of. The fisherman and his wife stood aghast on the doorstep, holding on fast by the doorpost, while the foam splashed over their faces.

Both stood up. The summer night was as dark as if it were October, the weather vane creaked, and the storm was raging in every direction. As they stepped outside, the sea surrounded them, as white as snow, and the spray was crashing right over the fisherman's hut. Matte had never remembered such a night in his life. Launching the boat and heading out to rescue the net was something that couldn’t even be considered. The fisherman and his wife stood in shock on the doorstep, gripping the doorframe tightly while the foam splashed onto their faces.

'Did I not tell thee that there is no luck in Sunday fishing?' said Matte sulkily; and his wife was so frightened that she never even once thought of Ahti's cows.

'Did I not tell you that there's no luck in fishing on Sundays?' Matte said sullenly; and his wife was so scared that she didn't even think about Ahti's cows once.

As there was nothing to be done, they went in. Their eyes were heavy for lack of slumber, and they slept as soundly as if there had not been such a thing as an angry sea roaring furiously around their lonely dwelling. When they awoke, the sun was high in the[Pg 223] heavens, the tempest had ceased, and only the swell of the sea rose in silvery heavings against the red rock.

As there was nothing to do, they went inside. Their eyes were heavy from lack of sleep, and they slept as soundly as if there wasn’t an angry sea roaring fiercely around their lonely home. When they woke up, the sun was high in the[Pg 223] sky, the storm had stopped, and only the swell of the sea was rising in silvery waves against the red rock.

'What can that be?' said the old woman, as she peeped out of the door.

'What could that be?' said the old woman, as she looked out the door.

'It looks like a big seal,' said Matte.

"It looks like a big seal," Matte said.

 HOW The Sea Faerie Brought a COW for MAIE.

'As sure as I live, it's a cow!' exclaimed Maie. And certainly it was a cow, a fine red cow, fat and flourishing, and looking as if it had been fed all its days on spinach. It wandered peacefully up and down the shore, and never so much as even looked at the poor little tufts of grass, as if it despised such fare.

'I'm telling you, it's definitely a cow!' Maie shouted. And sure enough, it was a cow, a beautiful red cow, plump and healthy, looking like it had been fed nothing but spinach its whole life. It strolled calmly along the shore, not even glancing at the sad little patches of grass, as if it looked down on such food.

Matte could not believe his eyes. But a cow she seemed, and a cow she was found to be; and when the old[Pg 224] woman began to milk her, every pitcher and pan, even to the baler, was soon filled with the most delicious milk.

Matte couldn't believe his eyes. But a cow she looked like, and a cow she turned out to be; and when the old[Pg 224] woman started milking her, every pitcher and pan, even the baler, quickly filled up with the most delicious milk.

The old man troubled his head in vain as to how she came there, and sallied forth to seek for his lost net. He had not proceeded far when he found it cast up on the shore, and so full of fish that not a mesh was visible.

The old man puzzled over how she got there and set out to look for his lost net. He hadn’t gone far when he found it lying on the shore, completely full of fish, so much so that not a single mesh was visible.

'It is all very fine to possess a cow,' said Matte, as he cleaned the fish; 'but what are we going to feed her on?'

'It’s great to have a cow,' said Matte, as he cleaned the fish; 'but what are we going to feed her?'

'We shall find some means,' said his wife; and the cow found the means herself. She went out and cropped the seaweed which grew in great abundance near the shore, and always kept in good condition. Every one, Prince alone excepted, thought she was a clever beast; but Prince barked at her, for he had now got a rival.

'We'll figure something out,' said his wife; and the cow found a way on her own. She went out and ate the seaweed that grew abundantly near the shore, which was always in good shape. Everyone, except for Prince, thought she was a smart animal; but Prince barked at her because he now had a rival.

From that day the red rock overflowed with milk and junkets, and every net was filled with fish. Matte and Maie grew fat on this fine living, and daily became richer. She churned quantities of butter, and he hired two men to help him in his fishing. The sea lay before him like a big fish tank, out of which he hauled as many as he required; and the cow continued to fend for herself. In autumn, when Matte and Maie went ashore, the cow went to sea, and in spring, when they returned to the rock, there she stood awaiting them.

From that day, the red rock overflowed with milk and puddings, and every net was filled with fish. Matte and Maie got fat from this great life, and they grew richer every day. She churned out plenty of butter, and he hired two men to help with his fishing. The sea stretched out before him like a giant fish tank, from which he pulled as many fish as he needed; and the cow kept taking care of herself. In the fall, when Matte and Maie went ashore, the cow went to the sea, and in the spring, when they returned to the rock, she stood there waiting for them.

'We shall require a better house,' said Maie the following summer; 'the old one is too small for ourselves and the men.'

'We need a bigger house,' Maie said the next summer; 'the old one is too small for us and the guys.'

'Yes,' said Matte. So he built a large cottage, with a real lock to the door, and a store-house for fish as well; and he and his men caught such quantities of fish that they sent tons of salmon, herring, and cod to Russia and Sweden.

'Yes,' said Matte. So he built a big cottage, with a proper lock on the door, and a storage room for fish too; and he and his crew caught so much fish that they sent tons of salmon, herring, and cod to Russia and Sweden.

'I am quite overworked with so many folk,' said Maie; 'a girl to help me would not come amiss.'

"I’m really overwhelmed with all these people," Maie said, "a girl to help me out would be great."

[Pg 225]'Get one, then,' said her husband; and so they hired a girl.

[Pg 225] "Okay, let's do that," her husband said, so they hired a girl.

Then Maie said: 'We have too little milk for all these folk. Now that I have a servant, with the same amount of trouble she could look after three cows.'

Then Maie said: 'We don't have enough milk for all these people. Now that I have a servant, she could take care of three cows with the same amount of effort.'

'All right, then,' said her husband, somewhat provoked, 'you can sing a song to the fairies.'

'All right, then,' her husband said, a bit annoyed, 'you can sing a song for the fairies.'

This annoyed Maie, but nevertheless she rowed out to sea on Sunday night and sang as before:

This annoyed Maie, but still she rowed out to sea on Sunday night and sang as usual:

Oh, Ahti, with the long, long beard,
You who live in the deep blue sea,
There are a thousand cows in your herd,
Please give three to me.

The following morning, instead of one, three cows stood on the island, and they all ate seaweed and fended for themselves like the first one.

The next morning, instead of one, there were three cows on the island, and they all ate seaweed and took care of themselves just like the first one.

'Art thou satisfied now?' said Matte to his wife.

'Are you satisfied now?' said Matte to his wife.

'I should be quite satisfied,' said his wife, 'if only I had two servants to help, and if I had some finer clothes. Don't you know that I am addressed as Madam?'

"I would be really happy," his wife said, "if I just had two servants to help me, and if I had some nicer clothes. Don't you realize that I'm called Madam?"

'Well, well,' said her husband. So Maie got several servants, and clothes fit for a great lady.

'Well, well,' said her husband. So Maie got several servants and clothes suitable for a high-class lady.

'Everything would now be perfect if only we had a little better dwelling for summer. You might build us a two-story house, and fetch soil to make a garden. Then you might make a little arbour up there to let us have a sea-view; and we might have a fiddler to fiddle to us of an evening, and a little steamer to take us to church in stormy weather.'

'Everything would be perfect now if we just had a better place to live in the summer. You could build us a two-story house and bring in some soil for a garden. Then you could create a little arbor up there so we could enjoy a view of the sea. We could have a fiddler play for us in the evenings, and a small boat to take us to church when the weather is bad.'

'Anything more?' asked Matte; but he did everything that his wife wished. The rock Ahtola became so grand and Maie so great that all the sea-urchins and herring were lost in wonderment. Even Prince was fed on beefsteaks and cream scones till at last he was as round as a butter jar.

'Anything else?' asked Matte, but he did everything his wife wanted. The rock Ahtola became so impressive and Maie so extraordinary that all the sea urchins and herring were in awe. Even Prince was fed beefsteaks and cream scones until he was as round as a butter jar.

'Are you satisfied now?' asked Matte.

'Are you happy now?' asked Matte.

[Pg 226]'I should be quite satisfied,' said Maie, 'if only I had thirty cows. At least that number is required for such a household.'

[Pg 226] 'I would be pretty happy,' said Maie, 'if I just had thirty cows. That's the minimum needed for a household like this.'

'Go to the fairies,' said Matte.

'Go to the fairies,' Matte said.

His wife set out in the new steamer and sang to the sea-king. Next morning thirty cows stood on the shore, all finding food for themselves.

His wife went out on the new steamer and sang to the sea king. The next morning, thirty cows were standing on the shore, all foraging for food.

'Know'st thou, good man, that we are far too cramped on this wretched rock, and where am I to find room for so many cows?'

'Do you know, good man, that we are far too cramped on this miserable rock, and where am I supposed to find space for so many cows?'

'There is nothing to be done but to pump out the sea.'

'There’s nothing to do but pump out the sea.'

'Rubbish!' said his wife. 'Who can pump out the sea?'

'That's nonsense!' said his wife. 'Who can pump out the ocean?'

'Try with thy new steamer, there is a pump in it.'

'Try your new steamer; there's a pump in it.'

Maie knew well that her husband was only making fun of her, but still her mind was set upon the same subject. 'I never could pump the sea out,' thought she, 'but perhaps I might fill it up, if I were to make a big dam. I might heap up sand and stones, and make our island as big again.'

Maie knew her husband was just teasing her, but she couldn't stop thinking about it. 'I could never empty the sea,' she thought, 'but maybe I could fill it up if I built a big dam. I could pile up sand and stones and make our island twice as big.'

Maie loaded her boat with stones and went out to sea. The fiddler was with her, and fiddled so finely that Ahti and Wellamos and all the sea's daughters rose to the surface of the water to listen to the music.

Maie loaded her boat with stones and went out to sea. The fiddler was with her, playing so beautifully that Ahti, Wellamos, and all the sea's daughters came to the surface to hear the music.

'What is that shining so brightly in the waves?' asked Maie.

'What is that shining so brightly in the waves?' Maie asked.

'That is sea foam glinting in the sunshine,' answered the fiddler.

'That's sea foam sparkling in the sunlight,' replied the fiddler.

'Throw out the stones,' said Maie.

'Get rid of the stones,' said Maie.

The people in the boat began to throw out the stones, splash, splash, right and left, into the foam. One stone hit the nose of Wellamos's chief lady-in-waiting, another scratched the sea queen herself on the cheek, a third plumped close to Ahti's head and tore off half of the sea-king's beard; then there was a commotion in the[Pg 227] sea, the waves bubbled and bubbled like boiling water in a pot.

The people in the boat started tossing out stones, splash, splash, right and left, into the froth. One stone hit the nose of Wellamos's chief lady-in-waiting, another scratched the sea queen herself on the cheek, and a third landed close to Ahti's head, ripping off half of the sea king's beard; then there was a commotion in the[Pg 227] sea, the waves bubbled and bubbled like boiling water in a pot.

'Whence comes this gust of wind?' said Maie; and as she spoke the sea opened and swallowed up the steamer. Maie sank to the bottom like a stone, but, stretching out her arms and legs, she rose to the surface, where she found the fiddler's fiddle, and used it as a float. At the same moment she saw close beside her the terrible head of Ahti, and he had only half a beard!

'Where did this gust of wind come from?' Maie said; and as she spoke, the sea opened up and swallowed the steamer. Maie sank to the bottom like a stone, but stretching out her arms and legs, she pushed herself back to the surface, where she found the fiddler's fiddle and used it as a float. At that moment, she saw right next to her the terrifying head of Ahti, and he only had half a beard!

'Why did you throw stones at me?' roared the sea-king.

'Why did you throw stones at me?' the sea-king shouted.

'Oh, your majesty, it was a mistake! Put some bear's grease on your beard and that will soon make it grow again.'

'Oh, your majesty, it was a mistake! Put some bear grease on your beard and it will grow back in no time.'

'Dame, did I not give you all you asked for—nay, even more?'

'Dame, didn’t I give you everything you asked for—not just that, but even more?'

'Truly, truly, your majesty. Many thanks for the cows.'

'Truly, truly, your majesty. Thank you very much for the cows.'

'Well, where is the gold from the sun and the silver from the moon that you promised me?'

'Well, where's the gold from the sun and the silver from the moon that you promised me?'

'Ah, your majesty, they have been scattered day and night upon the sea, except when the sky was overcast,' slyly answered Maie.

'Oh, your majesty, they've been spread out day and night across the sea, except when the sky was cloudy,' Maie replied with a smirk.

'I'll teach you!' roared the sea-king; and with that he gave the fiddle such a 'puff' that it sent the old woman up like a sky-rocket on to her island. There Prince lay, as famished as ever, gnawing the carcase of a crow. There sat Matte in his ragged grey jacket, quite alone, on the steps of the old hut, mending a net.

"I'll teach you!" shouted the sea king; and with that, he blew into the fiddle so hard that it shot the old woman up like a firework onto her island. There was the Prince, as hungry as ever, chewing on the remains of a crow. Matte sat there in his tattered gray jacket, all alone, on the steps of the old hut, fixing a net.

'Heavens, mother,' said he, 'where are you coming from at such a whirlwind pace, and what makes you in such a dripping condition?'

'Wow, Mom,' he said, 'where are you coming from in such a rush, and why are you all soaked like that?'

Maie looked around her amazed, and said, 'Where is our two-story house?'

Maie looked around, amazed, and said, 'Where is our two-story house?'

'What house?' asked her husband.

"What house?" her husband asked.

'Our big house, and the flower garden, and the men[Pg 228] and the maids, and the thirty beautiful cows, and the steamer, and everything else?'

'Our large house, the flower garden, the men[Pg 228], the maids, the thirty beautiful cows, the steamer, and everything else?'

'You are talking nonsense, mother,' said he. 'The students have quite turned your head, for you sang silly songs last evening while we were rowing, and then you could not sleep till early morning. We had stormy weather during the night, and when it was past I did not wish to waken you, so rowed out alone to rescue the net.'

"You’re talking nonsense, Mom," he said. "The students have really gotten to you because you sang silly songs last night while we were rowing, and then you couldn't sleep until early morning. We had rough weather during the night, and when it was over, I didn’t want to wake you, so I went out alone to get the net."

'But I've seen Ahti,' rejoined Maie.

'But I've seen Ahti,' Maie replied.

'You've been lying in bed, dreaming foolish fancies, mother, and then in your sleep you walked into the water.'

'You've been lying in bed, dreaming silly thoughts, mom, and then in your sleep, you walked into the water.'

'But there is the fiddle,' said Maie.

'But there’s the fiddle,' said Maie.

'A fine fiddle! It is only an old stick. No, no, old woman, another time we will be more careful. Good luck never attends fishing on a Sunday.'

'A nice fiddle! It's just an old stick. No, no, old woman, next time we’ll be more careful. Good luck never comes when you're fishing on a Sunday.'

From Z. Topelius.

From Z. Topelius.

FOOTNOTES:

FOOTNOTES:

[2] Kalevala is a collection of old Finnish songs about gods and heroes.

[2] Kalevala is a compilation of ancient Finnish songs that tell stories about gods and heroes.


THE RASPBERRY WORM

'Phew!' cried Lisa.

'Phew!' cried Lisa.

'Ugh!' cried Aina.

"Ugh!" exclaimed Aina.

'What now?' cried the big sister.

'What now?' shouted the big sister.

'A worm!' cried Lisa.

"A worm!" yelled Lisa.

'On the raspberry!' cried Aina.

"On the raspberry!" shouted Aina.

'Kill it!' cried Otto.

"Take it down!" cried Otto.

'What a fuss over a poor little worm!' said the big sister scornfully.

'What a big deal over a poor little worm!' said the big sister mockingly.

'Yes, when we had cleaned the raspberries so carefully,' said Lisa.

'Yes, when we had cleaned the raspberries so carefully,' Lisa said.

'It crept out from that very large one,' put in Aina.

'It came out from that really big one,' Aina said.

'And supposing some one had eaten the raspberry,' said Lisa.

'And what if someone had eaten the raspberry?' said Lisa.

'Then they would have eaten the worm, too,' said Aina.

'Then they would have eaten the worm, too,' Aina said.

'Well, what harm?' said Otto.

'What’s the harm?' said Otto.

'Eat a worm!' cried Lisa.

"Eat a worm!" shouted Lisa.

'And kill him with one bite!' murmured Aina.

'And take him out with one bite!' murmured Aina.

'Just think of it!' said Otto laughing.

"Just think about it!" Otto said, laughing.

'Now it is crawling on the table,' cried Aina again.

'Now it's crawling on the table,' Aina cried again.

'Blow it away!' said the big sister.

'Blow it away!' said the older sister.

'Tramp on it!' laughed Otto.

"Step on it!" laughed Otto.

But Lisa took a raspberry leaf, swept the worm carefully on to the leaf and carried it out into the yard. Then Aina noticed that a sparrow sitting on the fence was just getting ready to pounce on the poor little worm, so she took up the leaf, carried it out into the wood and hid it under a raspberry bush where the greedy sparrow[Pg 230] could not find it. Yes, and what more is there to tell about a raspberry worm? Who would give three straws for such a miserable little thing? Yes, but who would not like to live in such a pretty home as it lives in; in such a fresh fragrant dark-red cottage, far away in the quiet wood among flowers and green leaves!

But Lisa picked a raspberry leaf, gently placed the worm onto it, and carried it out into the yard. Then Aina saw a sparrow perched on the fence, about to swoop down on the poor little worm, so she took the leaf, walked it out into the woods, and hid it under a raspberry bush where the hungry sparrow[Pg 230] couldn't reach it. Well, what else is there to say about a raspberry worm? Who would care much for such a pitiful little thing? Yet, who wouldn’t want to live in such a beautiful spot as it does; in a fresh, fragrant dark-red cottage, nestled far away in the quiet woods among the flowers and green leaves!

Now it was just dinner time, so they all had a dinner of raspberries and cream. 'Be careful with the sugar, Otto,' said the big sister; but Otto's plate was like a snowdrift in winter, with just a little red under the snow.

Now it was dinner time, so they all had a meal of raspberries and cream. 'Watch the sugar, Otto,' said the big sister; but Otto's plate looked like a snowdrift in winter, with just a little red peeking out from underneath the snow.

Soon after dinner the big sister said: 'Now we have eaten up the raspberries and we have none left to make preserve for the winter; it would be fine if we could get two baskets full of berries, then we could clean them this evening, and to-morrow we could cook them in the big preserving pan, and then we should have raspberry jam to eat on our bread!'

Soon after dinner, the big sister said, "Now that we've eaten all the raspberries, we don't have any left to make preserves for winter. It would be great if we could get two baskets full of berries. Then we could clean them tonight, and tomorrow we could cook them in the big preserving pan, and we would have raspberry jam to spread on our bread!"

'Come, let us go to the wood and pick,' said Lisa.

'Come on, let's go to the woods and pick some,' said Lisa.

'Yes, let us,' said Aina. 'You take the yellow basket and I will take the green one.'

'Yes, let's do that,' Aina said. 'You take the yellow basket and I’ll take the green one.'

'Don't get lost, and come back safely in the evening,' said the big sister.

"Don't get lost, and come back safe this evening," said the big sister.

'Greetings to the raspberry worm,' said Otto, mockingly. 'Next time I meet him I shall do him the honour of eating him up.'

'Hey there, raspberry worm,' Otto said with sarcasm. 'The next time I see him, I'll do him the favor of eating him up.'

So Aina and Lisa went off to the wood. Ah! how delightful it was there, how beautiful! It was certainly tiresome sometimes climbing over the fallen trees, and getting caught in the branches, and waging war with the juniper bushes and the midges, but what did that matter? The girls climbed well in their short dresses, and soon they were deep in the wood.

So Aina and Lisa headed into the woods. Ah! How amazing it was there, how beautiful! It could be a bit exhausting at times, climbing over fallen trees, getting caught in branches, and battling the juniper bushes and the bugs, but what did it matter? The girls navigated well in their short dresses, and soon they were deep in the woods.

There were plenty of bilberries and elder berries, but no raspberries. They wandered on and on, and at last they came . . . No, it could not be true! . . . they came to a large raspberry wood. The wood had been on[Pg 231] fire once, and now raspberry bushes had grown up, and there were raspberry bushes and raspberry bushes as far as the eye could see. Every bush was weighed to the ground with the largest, dark red, ripe raspberries, such a wealth of berries as two little berry pickers had never found before!

There were lots of bilberries and elderberries, but no raspberries. They kept wandering along, and finally they came… No, it couldn’t be true! … they arrived at a huge raspberry thicket. The thicket had been burned before, and now raspberry bushes had grown back, stretching as far as the eye could see. Every bush sagged under the weight of the biggest, dark red, ripe raspberries—such a bounty of berries that the two little berry pickers had never seen before!

Lisa picked, Aina picked. Lisa ate, Aina ate, and in a little while their baskets were full.

Lisa picked, Aina picked. Lisa ate, Aina ate, and before long their baskets were full.

'Now, we shall go home,' said Aina. 'No, let us gather a few more,' said Lisa. So they put the baskets down on the ground and began to fill their pinafores, and it was not long before their pinafores were full, too.

'Now, let's head home,' said Aina. 'No, let’s collect a few more,' said Lisa. So they placed the baskets on the ground and started filling their pinafores, and it wasn't long before their pinafores were full as well.

'Now we shall go home,' said Lisa. 'Yes, now we shall go home,' said Aina. Both girls took a basket in one hand and held up her apron in the other and then turned to go home. But that was easier said than done. They had never been so far in the great wood before, they could not find any road nor path, and soon the girls noticed that they had lost their way.

'Now we should head home,' said Lisa. 'Yes, it's time to go home,' said Aina. Both girls grabbed a basket in one hand and held up their aprons with the other before turning to leave. But that was easier said than done. They had never wandered this far into the woods before; they couldn’t find any road or path, and soon they realized they were lost.

The worst of it was that the shadows of the trees were becoming so long in the evening sunlight, the birds were beginning to fly home, and the day was closing in. At last the sun went down behind the pine tops, and it was cool and dusky in the great wood.

The worst part was that the shadows of the trees were getting really long in the evening sunlight, the birds were starting to head home, and the day was winding down. Finally, the sun dipped down behind the pine tops, and it became cool and dim in the big woods.

The girls became anxious but went steadily on, expecting that the wood would soon end, and that they would see the smoke from the chimneys of their home.

The girls felt anxious but kept going, hoping the forest would soon end and that they would see the smoke from their home's chimneys.

After they had wandered on for a long time it began to grow dark. At last they reached a great plain overgrown with bushes, and when they looked around them, they saw, as much as they could in the darkness, that they were among the same beautiful raspberry bushes from which they had picked their baskets and their aprons full. Then they were so tired that they sat down on a stone and began to cry.

After walking for a long time, it started to get dark. Finally, they arrived at a large plain covered with bushes, and as they looked around, they saw, as much as they could in the fading light, that they were surrounded by the same lovely raspberry bushes from which they had filled their baskets and aprons. They were so exhausted that they sat down on a stone and started to cry.

'I am so hungry,' said Lisa.

'I am so hungry,' said Lisa.

[Pg 232]'Yes,' said Aina, 'if we had only two good meat sandwiches now.'

[Pg 232]'Yeah,' Aina said, 'if only we had two really good meat sandwiches right now.'

As she said that, she felt something in her hand, and when she looked down, she saw a large sandwich of bread and chicken, and at the same time Lisa said: 'How very queer! I have a sandwich in my hand.'

As she said that, she felt something in her hand, and when she looked down, she saw a big sandwich with bread and chicken, and at the same time Lisa said: 'How strange! I have a sandwich in my hand.'

'And I, too,' said Aina. 'Will you dare to eat it?'

'And I, too,' said Aina. 'Are you really going to eat it?'

'Of course I will,' said Lisa. 'Ah, if we only had a good glass of milk now!'

'Of course I will,' Lisa said. 'Oh, if only we had a nice glass of milk right now!'

Just as she said that she felt a large glass of milk between her fingers, and at the same time Aina cried out, 'Lisa! Lisa! I have a glass of milk in my hand! Isn't it queer?'

Just as she mentioned that she felt a large glass of milk between her fingers, Aina suddenly shouted, 'Lisa! Lisa! I have a glass of milk in my hand! Isn't that strange?'

The girls, however, were very hungry, so they ate and drank with a good appetite. When they had finished Aina yawned, stretched out her arms and said: 'Oh, if only we had a nice soft bed to sleep on now!'

The girls, however, were really hungry, so they ate and drank eagerly. When they were done, Aina yawned, stretched her arms, and said, "Oh, if only we had a nice, comfy bed to sleep in right now!"

Scarcely had she spoken before she felt a nice soft bed by her side, and there beside Lisa was one too. This seemed to the girls more and more wonderful, but tired and sleepy as they were, they thought no more about it, but crept into the little beds, drew the coverlets over their heads and were soon asleep.

Scarcely had she spoken before she felt a nice soft bed beside her, and there next to Lisa was one too. This seemed more and more amazing to the girls, but tired and sleepy as they were, they didn’t think about it anymore. They crawled into the little beds, pulled the covers over their heads, and soon fell asleep.

When they awoke the sun was high in the heavens, the wood was beautiful in the summer morning, and the birds were flying about in the branches and the tree tops.

When they woke up, the sun was high in the sky, the woods looked beautiful in the summer morning, and birds were flying around in the branches and treetops.

At first the girls were filled with wonder when they saw that they had slept in the wood among the raspberry bushes. They looked at each other, they looked at their beds, which were of the finest flax covered over with leaves and moss. At last Lisa said: 'Are you awake, Aina?'

At first, the girls were amazed to find that they had slept in the woods among the raspberry bushes. They exchanged glances, then looked at their beds, which were made of the finest flax covered with leaves and moss. Finally, Lisa said, "Are you awake, Aina?"

'Yes,' said Aina.

"Sure," Aina replied.

'But I am still dreaming,' said Lisa.

'But I’m still dreaming,' said Lisa.

'No,' said Aina, 'but there is certainly some good fairy living among these raspberry bushes. Ah, if we[Pg 233] had only a hot cup of coffee now, and a nice piece of white bread to dip into it!'

'No,' Aina said, 'but there’s definitely some good fairy living among these raspberry bushes. Ah, if we[Pg 233] only had a hot cup of coffee right now, and a nice piece of white bread to dip into it!'

Scarcely had she finished speaking when she saw beside her a little silver tray with a gilt coffee-pot, two cups of rare porcelain, a sugar basin of fine crystal, silver sugar tongs, and some good fresh white bread. The girls poured out the beautiful coffee, put in the cream and sugar, and tasted it; never in their lives had they drunk such beautiful coffee.

Scarcely had she finished speaking when she noticed a small silver tray beside her, featuring a golden coffee pot, two cups of exquisite porcelain, a crystal sugar bowl, silver sugar tongs, and some good fresh white bread. The girls poured the delightful coffee, added cream and sugar, and took a sip; they had never before tasted such amazing coffee.

 How Lisa and Aina met the Raspberry King.

'Now I should like to know very much who has given us all this,' said Lisa gratefully.

'Now I really want to know who gave us all this,' said Lisa gratefully.

'I have, my little girls,' said a voice just then from the bushes.

'I have, my little girls,' said a voice from the bushes just then.

The children looked round wonderingly, and saw a[Pg 234] little kind-looking old man, in a white coat and a red cap, limping out from among the bushes, for he was lame in his left foot; neither Lisa nor Aina could utter a word, they were so filled with surprise.

The children looked around in awe and saw a[Pg 234] kind-looking old man in a white coat and a red cap limping out from the bushes, as he had a limp in his left foot. Neither Lisa nor Aina could say a word; they were overwhelmed with surprise.

'Don't be afraid, little girls,' he said smiling kindly at them; he could not laugh properly because his mouth was crooked. 'Welcome to my kingdom! Have you slept well and eaten well and drunk well?' he asked.

"Don’t be scared, little girls," he said, smiling gently at them; he couldn't laugh fully because his mouth was uneven. "Welcome to my kingdom! Did you sleep well, eat well, and drink well?" he asked.

'Yes, indeed we have,' said both the girls, 'but tell us . . .' and they wanted to ask who the old man was, but were afraid to.

'Yes, we definitely have,' both girls said, 'but tell us . . .' and they wanted to ask who the old man was, but they were afraid to.

'I will tell you who I am,' said the old man; 'I am the raspberry king, who reigns over all this kingdom of raspberry bushes, and I have lived here for more than a thousand years. But the great spirit who rules over the woods, and the sea, and the sky, did not want me to become proud of my royal power and my long life. Therefore he decreed that one day in every hundred years I should change into a little raspberry worm, and live in that weak and helpless form from sunrise till sunset. During that time my life is dependent on the little worm's life, so that a bird can eat me, a child can pick me with the berries and trample under foot my thousand years of life. Now yesterday was just my transformation day, and I was taken with the raspberry and would have been trampled to death if you had not saved my life. Until sunset I lay helpless in the grass, and when I was swept away from your table I twisted one of my feet, and my mouth became crooked with terror; but when evening came and I could take my own form again, I looked for you to thank you and reward you. Then I found you both here in my kingdom, and tried to meet you both as well as I could without frightening you. Now I will send a bird from my wood to show you the way home. Good-bye, little children, thank you for your kind hearts; the raspberry king can show that he is not ungrateful.' The children shook hands with the[Pg 235] old man and thanked him, feeling very glad that they had saved the little raspberry worm. They were just going when the old man turned round, smiled mischievously with his crooked mouth, and said: 'Greetings to Otto from me, and tell him when I meet him again I shall do him the honour of eating him up.'

'I’ll tell you who I am,' said the old man; 'I’m the raspberry king, who rules over this entire kingdom of raspberry bushes, and I’ve lived here for over a thousand years. But the great spirit who governs the woods, the sea, and the sky didn’t want me to get arrogant about my royal power and long life. So, he declared that once every hundred years, I should turn into a little raspberry worm and live in that weak and helpless form from sunrise until sunset. During that time, my life depends on the little worm’s life, so a bird can eat me, or a child can pick me along with the berries and crush my thousand years of existence. Now, yesterday was my transformation day, and I got swept up with the raspberries and would have been trampled to death if you hadn’t saved me. Until sunset, I lay helpless in the grass, and when I was taken from your table, I twisted one of my feet, and my mouth became crooked with fear; but when evening came and I could turn back into my own form, I looked for you to thank you and reward you. Then I found you both here in my kingdom, and I tried to approach you as best as I could without scaring you. Now I’ll send a bird from my woods to show you the way home. Goodbye, little children, thank you for your kind hearts; the raspberry king can show that he is not ungrateful.' The children shook hands with the[Pg 235] old man and thanked him, feeling very glad that they had saved the little raspberry worm. They were just about to leave when the old man turned around, smiled playfully with his crooked mouth, and said: 'Say hi to Otto for me, and tell him that when I see him again, I’ll have the honor of eating him up.'

'Oh, please don't do that,' cried both the girls, very frightened.

'Oh, please don't do that,' both girls cried, clearly terrified.

'Well, for your sake I will forgive him,' said the old man, 'I am not revengeful. Greetings to Otto and tell him that he may expect a gift from me, too. Good-bye.'

'Well, for your sake, I'll forgive him,' said the old man, 'I'm not spiteful. Say hi to Otto and let him know he can expect a gift from me, too. Goodbye.'

The two girls, light of heart, now took their berries and ran off through the wood after the bird; and soon it began to get lighter in the wood and they wondered how they could have lost their way yesterday, it seemed so easy and plain now.

The two girls, feeling cheerful, grabbed their berries and ran through the forest after the bird; soon, the woods brightened up, and they were puzzled about how they had lost their way yesterday, as it seemed so easy and clear now.

One can imagine what joy there was when the two reached home. Everyone had been looking for them, and the big sister had not been able to sleep, for she thought the wolves had eaten them up.

One can imagine the joy when the two finally got home. Everyone had been searching for them, and the big sister couldn’t sleep because she thought the wolves had gotten them.

Otto met them; he had a basket in his hand and said: 'Look, here is something that an old man has just left for you.'

Otto met them; he had a basket in his hand and said, "Look, here’s something that an old man just left for you."

When the girls looked into the basket they saw a pair of most beautiful bracelets of precious stones, dark red, and made in the shape of a ripe raspberry and with an inscription: 'To Lisa and Aina'; beside them there was a diamond breast pin in the shape of a raspberry worm: on it was inscribed 'Otto, never destroy the helpless!'

When the girls looked into the basket, they saw a pair of stunning bracelets made of precious stones, deep red, shaped like ripe raspberries, with an inscription: 'To Lisa and Aina.' Next to them was a diamond brooch shaped like a raspberry worm, with the words 'Otto, never harm the helpless!' inscribed on it.

Otto felt rather ashamed: he quite understood what it meant, but he thought that the old man's revenge was a noble one.

Otto felt a bit ashamed: he fully understood what it meant, but he believed that the old man's revenge was honorable.

The raspberry king had also remembered the big sister, for when she went in to set the table for dinner, she found eleven big baskets of most beautiful raspberries,[Pg 236] and no one knew how they had come there, but everyone guessed.

The raspberry king also thought about the big sister, because when she went in to set the table for dinner, she discovered eleven large baskets filled with the most beautiful raspberries,[Pg 236] and no one knew how they had gotten there, but everyone had their suspicions.

And so there was such a jam-making as had never been seen before, and if you like to go and help in it, you might perhaps get a little, for they must surely be making jam still to this very day.

And so there was a jam-making event like no one had ever seen before, and if you want to go and help out, you might get a little taste, because they must still be making jam to this day.

From Z. Topelius.

From Z. Topelius.


THE STONES OF PLOUHINEC

Perhaps some of you may have read a book called 'Kenneth; or the Rear-Guard of the Grand Army of Napoleon.' If so, you will remember how the two Scotch children found in Russia were taken care of by the French soldiers and prevented as far as possible from suffering from the horrors of the terrible Retreat. One of the soldiers, a Breton, often tried to make them forget how cold and hungry they were by telling them tales of his native country, Brittany, which is full of wonderful things. The best and warmest place round the camp fire was always given to the children, but even so the bitter frost would cause them to shiver. It was then that the Breton would begin: 'Plouhinec is a small town near Hennebonne by the sea,' and would continue until Kenneth or Effie would interrupt him with an eager question. Then he forgot how his mother had told him the tale, and was obliged to begin all over again, so the story lasted a long while, and by the time it was ended the children were ready to be rolled up in whatever coverings could be found, and go to sleep.

Maybe some of you have read a book called 'Kenneth; or the Rear-Guard of the Grand Army of Napoleon.' If you have, you'll remember how the two Scottish kids found in Russia were cared for by the French soldiers, who tried their best to shield them from the horrors of the terrible Retreat. One of the soldiers, a Breton, often tried to help them forget how cold and hungry they were by sharing stories about his home in Brittany, a place full of amazing things. The best and warmest spot around the campfire was always saved for the children, but even then, the bitter cold would make them shiver. It was during those times that the Breton would start: 'Plouhinec is a small town near Hennebonne by the sea,' and he’d keep going until Kenneth or Effie would interrupt him with a curious question. Then he'd forget how his mother had told him the story, and he had to start all over, so the tale would last a long time. By the time it ended, the kids were ready to be wrapped up in whatever blankets could be found and drift off to sleep.

It is this story that I am going to tell to you.

It’s this story that I’m going to share with you.

Plouhinec is a small town near Hennebonne by the sea. Around it stretches a desolate moor, where no corn can be grown, and the grass is so coarse that no beast grows fat on it. Here and there are scattered groves of fir trees, and small pebbles are so thick on the ground[Pg 238] that you might almost take it for a beach. On the further side, the fairies, or korigans, as the people called them, had set up long long ago two rows of huge stones; indeed, so tall and heavy were they, that it seemed as if all the fairies in the world could not have placed them upright.

Plouhinec is a small town near Hennebonne by the sea. Surrounding it is a barren moor, where nothing can be grown, and the grass is so rough that no animal gets fat from it. Here and there are scattered clusters of fir trees, and small pebbles cover the ground[Pg 238] so densely that it almost looks like a beach. On the other side, the fairies, or korigans, as the locals called them, had set up two rows of massive stones a long time ago; in fact, they were so tall and heavy that it seemed impossible that all the fairies in the world could have stood them up.

Not far off from this great stone avenue, and on the banks of the little river Intel, there lived a man named Marzinne and his sister Rozennik. They always had enough black bread to eat, and wooden shoes or sabots to wear, and a pig to fatten, so the neighbours thought them quite rich; and what was still better, they thought themselves rich also.

Not far from this big stone road, by the banks of the small river Intel, lived a man named Marzinne and his sister Rozennik. They always had enough black bread to eat, wooden shoes to wear, and a pig to fatten, so the neighbors considered them quite wealthy; and even better, they thought of themselves as wealthy too.

Rozennik was a pretty girl, who knew how to make the best of everything, and she could, if she wished, have chosen a husband from the young men of Plouhinec, but she cared for none of them except Bernèz, whom she had played with all her life, and Bernèz, though he worked hard, was so very very poor that Marzinne told him roughly he must look elsewhere for a wife. But whatever Marzinne might say Rozennik smiled and nodded to him as before, and would often turn her head as she passed, and sing snatches of old songs over her shoulder.

Rozennik was a beautiful girl who knew how to make the most of everything. If she wanted to, she could have picked any husband from the young men of Plouhinec, but she was interested in none of them except Bernèz, with whom she had played her whole life. Bernèz was very hardworking, but he was also extremely poor, so Marzinne bluntly told him to look for a wife elsewhere. However, no matter what Marzinne said, Rozennik smiled and nodded at Bernèz just like before, often turning her head as she passed by and singing bits of old songs over her shoulder.

Christmas Eve had come, and all the men who worked under Marzinne or on the farms round about were gathered in the large kitchen to eat the soup flavoured with honey followed by rich puddings, to which they were always invited on this particular night. In the middle of the table was a large wooden bowl, with wooden spoons placed in a circle round it, so that each might dip in his turn. The benches were filled, and Marzinne was about to give the signal, when the door was suddenly thrown open, and an old man came in, wishing the guests a good appetite for their supper. There was a pause, and some of the faces looked a little[Pg 239] frightened; for the new comer was well known to them as a beggar, who was also said to be a wizard who cast spells over the cattle, and caused the corn to grow black, and old people to die, of what, nobody knew. Still, it was Christmas Eve, and besides it was as well not to offend him, so the farmer invited him in, and gave him a seat at the table and a wooden spoon like the rest.

Christmas Eve had arrived, and all the men who worked for Marzinne or on the nearby farms were gathered in the large kitchen to eat the honey-flavored soup followed by rich puddings, which they were always invited to on this special night. In the center of the table was a large wooden bowl, with wooden spoons arranged in a circle around it, so that everyone could take their turn. The benches were full, and Marzinne was about to give the signal to start, when the door suddenly swung open, and an old man walked in, wishing the guests a good appetite for their dinner. There was a moment of silence, and some faces looked a bit[Pg 239] frightened; the newcomer was well known to them as a beggar, who was also rumored to be a wizard that cast spells on the cattle, made the corn grow black, and caused old people to die in ways no one understood. Still, it was Christmas Eve, and it was best not to offend him, so the farmer invited him in, gave him a seat at the table, and provided him with a wooden spoon like everyone else.

There was not much talk after the beggar's entrance, and everyone was glad when the meal came to an end, and the beggar asked if he might sleep in the stable, as he should die of cold if he were left outside. Rather unwillingly Marzinne gave him leave, and bade Bernèz take the key and unlock the door. There was certainly plenty of room for a dozen beggars, for the only occupants of the stable were an old donkey and a thin ox; and as the night was bitter, the wizard lay down between them for warmth, with a sack of reeds for a pillow.

There wasn't much conversation after the beggar arrived, and everyone was relieved when the meal wrapped up. The beggar then asked if he could sleep in the stable, saying he would freeze if left outside. With some reluctance, Marzinne agreed and told Bernèz to take the key and unlock the door. There was definitely enough space for a dozen beggars since the only ones in the stable were an old donkey and a skinny ox. As the night was freezing, the wizard lay down between them for warmth, using a sack of reeds as a pillow.

He had walked far that day, and even wizards get tired sometimes, so in spite of the hard floor he was just dropping off to sleep, when midnight struck from the church tower of Plouhinec. At this sound the donkey raised her head and shook her ears, and turned towards the ox.

He had walked a long way that day, and even wizards get tired sometimes, so despite the hard floor, he was just about to fall asleep when midnight rang out from the church tower of Plouhinec. At this sound, the donkey lifted her head, shook her ears, and turned towards the ox.

'Well, my dear cousin,' said she, 'and how have you fared since last Christmas Eve, when we had a conversation together?'

'Well, my dear cousin,' she said, 'how have you been since last Christmas Eve, when we had our chat?'

Instead of answering at once, the ox eyed the beggar with a long look of disgust.

Instead of responding right away, the ox stared at the beggar with a long glance of disdain.

'What is the use of talking,' he replied roughly, 'when a good-for-nothing creature like that can hear all we say?'

'What’s the point of talking,' he replied harshly, 'when a worthless person like that can hear everything we say?'

'Oh, you mustn't lose time in grumbling,' rejoined the donkey gaily, 'and don't you see that the wizard is asleep?'

'Oh, you shouldn't waste time complaining,' the donkey replied cheerfully, 'can't you see that the wizard is asleep?'

'His wicked pranks do not make him rich, certainly,' said the ox, 'and he isn't even clever enough to have[Pg 240] found out what a piece of luck might befall him a week hence.'

'His wicked pranks definitely don’t make him rich,' said the ox, 'and he isn't even smart enough to have[Pg 240] figured out what good luck might come his way in a week.'

'What piece of luck?' asked the donkey.

'What a lucky break?' asked the donkey.

'Why, don't you know,' inquired the ox, 'that once every hundred years the stones on Plouhinec heath go down to drink at the river, and that while they are away the treasures underneath them are uncovered?'

'Don't you know,' the ox asked, 'that every hundred years the stones on Plouhinec heath go down to drink at the river, and while they're gone, the treasures beneath them are revealed?'

'Ah, I remember now,' replied the donkey, 'but the stones return so quickly to their places, that you certainly would be crushed to death unless you have in your hands a bunch of crowsfoot and of five-leaved trefoil.'

'Oh, I remember now,' replied the donkey, 'but the stones go back to where they belong so quickly that you would definitely be crushed to death unless you have a bunch of crow's foot and five-leaved trefoil in your hands.'

'Yes, but that is not enough,' said the ox; 'even supposing you get safely by, the treasures you have brought with you will crumble into dust if you do not give in exchange a baptized soul. It is needful that a Christian should die before you can enjoy the wealth of Plouhinec.'

'Yes, but that's not enough,' said the ox; 'even if you make it through safely, the treasures you brought with you will turn to dust unless you exchange them for a baptized soul. A Christian must die before you can enjoy the riches of Plouhinec.'

The donkey was about to ask some further questions, when she suddenly found herself unable to speak: the time allowed them for conversation was over.

The donkey was about to ask more questions when she suddenly found herself unable to speak: their time for talking was up.

'Ah, my dear creatures,' thought the beggar, who had of course heard everything, 'you are going to make me richer than the richest men of Vannes or Lorient. But I have no time to lose; to-morrow I must begin to hunt for the precious plants.'

'Ah, my dear friends,' thought the beggar, who had of course heard everything, 'you are about to make me richer than the wealthiest people in Vannes or Lorient. But I have no time to waste; tomorrow I need to start searching for the valuable plants.'

He did not dare to seek too near Plouhinec, lest somebody who knew the story might guess what he was doing, so he went away further towards the south, where the air was softer and the plants are always green. From the instant it was light, till the last rays had faded out of the sky, he searched every inch of ground where the magic plants might grow; he scarcely gave himself a minute to eat and drink, but at length he found the crowsfoot in a little hollow! Well, that was certainly a great deal, but after all, the crowsfoot was of no use without the trefoil, and there was so little time left.

He didn’t want to go too close to Plouhinec, in case someone who knew the story figured out what he was up to, so he moved further south, where the air was milder and the plants were always green. From the moment it got light until the last rays disappeared from the sky, he searched every inch of ground where the magic plants might grow; he hardly took a minute to eat or drink, but eventually, he found the crowsfoot in a little hollow! That was definitely something, but without the trefoil, the crowsfoot was useless, and there was so little time left.

[Pg 241]He had almost given up hope, when on the very last day before it was necessary that he should start for Plouhinec, he came upon a little clump of trefoil, half hidden under a rock. Hardly able to breathe from excitement, he sat down and hunted eagerly through the plant which he had torn up. Leaf after leaf he threw aside in disgust, and he had nearly reached the end when he gave a cry of joy—the five-leaved trefoil was in his hand.

[Pg 241]He had nearly lost all hope when, on the very last day before he was supposed to leave for Plouhinec, he stumbled upon a small patch of trefoil, partly concealed under a rock. Barely able to breathe from excitement, he sat down and eagerly searched through the plant he had pulled up. Leaf after leaf, he tossed aside in frustration, and just as he was about to give up, he let out a cry of joy—the five-leaved trefoil was in his hand.

The beggar scrambled to his feet, and without a pause walked quickly down the road that led northwards. The moon was bright, and for some hours he kept steadily on, not knowing how many miles he had gone, nor even feeling tired. By and bye the sun rose, and the world began to stir, and stopping at a farmhouse door, he asked for a cup of milk and slice of bread and permission to rest for a while in the porch. Then he continued his journey, and so, towards sunset on New Year's Eve, he came back to Plouhinec.

The beggar jumped to his feet and quickly walked down the road heading north. The moon was bright, and for several hours, he kept going without realizing how many miles he had covered or even feeling tired. Eventually, the sun rose, and the world began to wake up. He stopped at a farmhouse door to ask for a cup of milk, a slice of bread, and to rest for a bit on the porch. After that, he continued his journey, and by sunset on New Year’s Eve, he returned to Plouhinec.

As he was passing the long line of stones, he saw Bernèz working with a chisel on the tallest of them all.

As he walked by the long line of stones, he noticed Bernèz using a chisel on the tallest one.

'What are you doing there?' called the wizard, 'do you mean to hollow out for yourself a bed in that huge column?'

'What are you doing there?' shouted the wizard. 'Are you planning to carve out a bed for yourself in that massive column?'

'No,' replied Bernèz quietly, 'but as I happened to have no work to do to-day, I thought I would just carve a cross on this stone. The holy sign can never come amiss.'

'No,' replied Bernèz softly, 'but since I had no work today, I thought I would carve a cross on this stone. The holy symbol can never hurt.'

'I believe you think it will help you to win Rozennik,' laughed the old man.

"I think you believe it will help you win Rozennik," laughed the old man.

Bernèz ceased his task for a moment to look at him.

Bernèz paused his work for a moment to look at him.

'Ah, so you know about that,' replied he; 'unluckily Marzinne wants a brother-in-law who has more pounds than I have pence.'

'Oh, so you know about that,' he replied; 'unfortunately, Marzinne wants a brother-in-law who has more money than I have in savings.'

'And suppose I were to give you more pounds than Marzinne ever dreamed of?' whispered the sorcerer, glancing round to make sure that no one overheard him.

'What if I were to give you more money than Marzinne ever imagined?' whispered the sorcerer, looking around to make sure no one was listening.

[Pg 242]'You?'

'You?'

'Yes, I.'

'Yes, I do.'

'And what am I to do to gain the money,' inquired Bernèz, who knew quite well that the Breton peasant gives nothing for nothing.

'And what should I do to get the money?' asked Bernèz, who knew very well that the Breton peasant doesn't give anything for free.

'What I want of you only needs a little courage,' answered the old man.

'All I need from you is a little courage,' replied the old man.

'If that is all, tell me what I have got to do, and I will do it,' cried Bernèz, letting fall his chisel. 'If I have to risk thirty deaths, I am ready.'

'If that’s all, just tell me what I need to do, and I’ll do it,' Bernèz exclaimed, dropping his chisel. 'If I have to face thirty deaths, I’m ready.'

When the beggar knew that Bernèz would give him no trouble, he told him how, during that very night, the treasures under the stones would be uncovered, and how in a very few minutes they could take enough to make them both rich for life. But he kept silence as to the fate that awaited the man who was without the crowsfoot and the trefoil, and Bernèz thought that nothing but boldness and quickness were necessary. So he said:

When the beggar realized that Bernèz wouldn't cause him any problems, he informed him that, later that night, the treasures hidden under the stones would be revealed, and that within just a few minutes, they could gather enough to make them both wealthy for life. However, he stayed quiet about what would happen to the man who lacked the crowsfoot and the trefoil, and Bernèz believed that only courage and speed were needed. So he said:

'Old man, I am grateful, indeed, for the chance you have given me, and there will always be a pint of my blood at your service. Just let me finish carving this cross. It is nearly done, and I will join you in the fir wood at whatever hour you please.'

'Old man, I'm really grateful for the opportunity you've given me, and there will always be a piece of my loyalty at your service. Just let me finish carving this cross. It's almost done, and I’ll meet you in the fir wood whenever you want.'

'You must be there without fail an hour before midnight,' answered the wizard, and went on his way.

'You need to be there without fail an hour before midnight,' the wizard replied, and continued on his way.

As the hour struck from the great church at Plouhinec, Bernèz entered the wood. He found the beggar already there with a bag in each hand, and a third slung round his neck.

As the clock chimed from the big church at Plouhinec, Bernèz walked into the woods. He saw the beggar already there with a bag in each hand and a third one hanging around his neck.

'You are punctual,' said the old man, 'but we need not start just yet. You had better sit down and think what you will do when your pockets are filled with gold and silver and jewels.'

'You’re on time,' said the old man, 'but we don’t need to start just yet. You should sit down and think about what you’ll do when your pockets are filled with gold, silver, and jewels.'

'Oh, it won't take me long to plan out that,' returned Bernèz with a laugh. 'I shall give Rozennik everything[Pg 243] she can desire, dresses of all sorts, from cotton to silk, and good things of all kinds to eat, from white bread to oranges.'

'Oh, it won't take me long to plan that out,' Bernèz replied with a laugh. 'I’ll give Rozennik everything she could want, clothes of all kinds, from cotton to silk, and delicious food, from white bread to oranges.'

'The silver you find will pay for all that, and what about the gold?'

'The silver you find will cover all that, and what about the gold?'

'With the gold I shall make rich Rozennik's relations and every friend of hers in the parish,' replied he.

'With the gold, I’ll make Rozennik's family and all her friends in the parish wealthy,' he replied.

'So much for the gold; and the jewels?'

'So, what about the gold? And the jewels?'

'Then,' cried Bernèz, 'I will divide the jewels amongst everybody in the world, so that they may be wealthy and happy; and I will tell them that it is Rozennik who would have it so.'

'Then,' shouted Bernèz, 'I will share the jewels with everyone in the world, so that they can be rich and happy; and I will let them know that it’s Rozennik who wanted it to be this way.'

'Hush! it is close on midnight—we must go,' whispered the wizard, and together they crept to the edge of the wood.

'Hush! It's almost midnight—we have to go,' whispered the wizard, and together they quietly approached the edge of the woods.

With the first stroke of twelve a great noise arose over the silent heath, and the earth seemed to rock under the feet of the two watchers. The next moment by the light of the moon they beheld the huge stones near them leave their places and go down the slope leading to the river, knocking against each other in their haste. Passing the spot where stood Bernèz and the beggar, they were lost in the darkness. It seemed as if a procession of giants had gone by.

With the first strike of midnight, a loud noise erupted over the quiet heath, and the ground felt like it was shaking beneath the two watchers. In the next moment, under the moonlight, they saw the massive stones nearby shift from their spots and roll down the slope toward the river, clashing against each other in their rush. As they passed the spot where Bernèz and the beggar stood, they disappeared into the darkness. It felt like a procession of giants had passed by.

'Quick,' said the wizard, in a low voice, and he rushed towards the empty holes, which even in the night shone brightly from the treasures within them. Flinging himself on his knees, the old man began filling the wallets he had brought, listening intently all the time for the return of the stones up the hill, while Bernèz more slowly put handfuls of all he could see into his pockets.

'Quick,' said the wizard in a hushed tone, and he hurried toward the empty holes, which glimmered brightly in the night from the treasures inside them. Dropping to his knees, the old man started stuffing the bags he had brought, listening intently for the sound of the stones rolling back down the hill, while Bernèz more slowly filled his pockets with everything he could find.

The sorcerer had just closed his third wallet, and was beginning to wonder if he could carry away any more treasures when a low murmur as of a distant storm broke upon his ears.

The sorcerer had just closed his third wallet and was starting to wonder if he could carry away any more treasures when a faint sound like a distant storm reached his ears.

The stones had finished drinking, and were hastening back to their places.

The stones had finished drinking and were quickly returning to their spots.

[Pg 244]On they came, bent a little forward, the tallest of them all at their head, breaking everything that stood in their way. At the sight Bernèz stood transfixed with horror, and said,

[Pg 244]They approached, leaning slightly forward, the tallest among them leading the way, smashing through anything that obstructed them. At the sight, Bernèz was frozen in fear and said,

'We are lost! They will crush us to death.'

'We’re lost! They’re going to crush us to death.'

'Not me!' answered the sorcerer, holding up the crowsfoot and the five-leaved trefoil, 'for these will preserve me. But in order to keep my riches, I was obliged to sacrifice a Christian to the stones, and an evil fate threw you in my way.' And as he spoke he stretched out the magic herbs to the stones, which were advancing rapidly. As if acknowledging a power greater than theirs, the monstrous things instantly parted to the right and left of the wizard, but closed their ranks again as they approached Bernèz.

'Not me!' replied the sorcerer, holding up the crowsfoot and the five-leaved trefoil, 'because these will protect me. But to keep my wealth, I had to sacrifice a Christian to the stones, and an unfortunate twist of fate brought you to me.' As he spoke, he extended the magic herbs towards the stones, which were moving toward him quickly. As if recognizing a force stronger than themselves, the monstrous creatures immediately separated to the right and left of the wizard, but rejoined their formation as they got closer to Bernèz.

The young man did not try to escape, he knew it was useless, and sank on his knees and closed his eyes. But suddenly the tall stone that was leading stopped straight in front of Bernèz, so that no other could get past.

The young man didn’t attempt to escape; he knew it was pointless, so he sank to his knees and closed his eyes. But suddenly, the tall stone figure leading the group stopped right in front of Bernèz, blocking anyone else from getting past.

It was the stone on which Bernèz had carved the cross, and it was now a baptized stone, and had power to save him.

It was the stone where Bernèz had carved the cross, and it was now a baptized stone that had the power to save him.

So the stone remained before the young man till the rest had taken their places, and then, darting like a bird to its own hole, came upon the beggar, who, thinking himself quite safe, was staggering along under the weight of his treasures.

So the stone stayed in front of the young man while everyone else settled in, and then, like a bird rushing back to its nest, he found the beggar, who, feeling secure, was stumbling along under the burden of his treasures.

Seeing the stone approaching, he held out the magic herbs which he carried, but the baptized stone was no longer subject to the spells that bound the rest, and passed straight on its way, leaving the wizard crushed into powder in the heather.

Seeing the stone coming closer, he held out the magical herbs he carried, but the enchanted stone was no longer affected by the spells that controlled the others, and it continued on its path, leaving the wizard reduced to dust in the heather.

Then Bernèz went home, and showed his wealth to Marzinne, who this time did not refuse him as a brother-in-law, and he and Rozennik were married, and lived happy for ever after.

Then Bernèz went home and showed his wealth to Marzinne, who this time didn't reject him as a brother-in-law. He and Rozennik got married and lived happily ever after.

From 'Le Foyer Breton,' par Emile Souvestre.

From 'Le Foyer Breton,' by Emile Souvestre.


THE CASTLE OF KERGLAS

Peronnik was a poor idiot who belonged to nobody, and he would have died of starvation if it had not been for the kindness of the village people, who gave him food whenever he chose to ask for it. And as for a bed, when night came, and he grew sleepy, he looked about for a heap of straw, and making a hole in it, crept in, like a lizard. Idiot though he was, he was never unhappy, but always thanked gratefully those who fed him, and sometimes would stop for a little and sing to them. For he could imitate a lark so well, that no one knew which was Peronnik and which was the bird.

Peronnik was a poor simpleton who didn’t belong to anyone, and he would have starved if it weren’t for the generosity of the villagers, who provided him with food whenever he asked for it. When night fell and he felt tired, he looked for a pile of straw, made a little nest in it, and curled up inside like a lizard. Despite being simple-minded, he was never sad; he always expressed gratitude to those who fed him, and sometimes he would take a moment to sing for them. He could mimic a lark so well that no one could tell whether it was Peronnik or the bird.

He had been wandering in a forest one day for several hours, and when evening approached, he suddenly felt very hungry. Luckily, just at that place the trees grew thinner, and he could see a small farmhouse a little way off. Peronnik went straight towards it, and found the farmer's wife standing at the door holding in her hands the large bowl out of which her children had eaten their supper.

He had been wandering in a forest for several hours one day, and as evening approached, he suddenly felt very hungry. Fortunately, the trees grew thinner at that spot, and he could see a small farmhouse not far away. Peronnik headed straight for it and found the farmer's wife at the door, holding a large bowl from which her kids had eaten their dinner.

'I am hungry, will you give me something to eat?' asked the boy.

'I’m hungry, can you give me something to eat?' asked the boy.

'If you can find anything here, you are welcome to it,' answered she, and, indeed, there was not much left, as everybody's spoon had dipped in. But Peronnik ate what was there with a hearty appetite, and thought that he had never tasted better food.

'If you can find anything here, it's all yours,' she replied, and honestly, there wasn't much left since everyone had already taken their share. But Peronnik enjoyed what was still there with a big appetite and thought he had never tasted better food.

'It is made of the finest flour and mixed with the[Pg 246] richest milk and stirred by the best cook in all the countryside,' and though he said it to himself, the woman heard him.

'It's made from the finest flour and mixed with the[Pg 246] richest milk, stirred by the best cook in the entire area,' and even though he said it to himself, the woman heard him.

'Poor innocent,' she murmured, 'he does not know what he is saying, but I will cut him a slice of that new wheaten loaf,' and so she did, and Peronnik ate up every crumb, and declared that nobody less than the bishop's baker could have baked it. This flattered the farmer's wife so much that she gave him some butter to spread on it, and Peronnik was still eating it on the doorstep when an armed knight rode up.

'Poor thing,' she said softly, 'he doesn't realize what he's saying, but I'll cut him a piece of that fresh wheat bread,' and she did just that. Peronnik devoured every bit and claimed that only the bishop's baker could make bread that good. This complimented the farmer's wife so much that she gave him some butter to put on it. Peronnik was still enjoying it on the doorstep when an armed knight rode up.

'Can you tell me the way to the castle of Kerglas?' asked he.

'Can you tell me how to get to the Kerglas castle?' he asked.

'To Kerglas? are you really going to Kerglas?' cried the woman, turning pale.

'To Kerglas? Are you really going to Kerglas?' the woman exclaimed, turning pale.

'Yes; and in order to get there I have come from a country so far off that it has taken me three months' hard riding to travel as far as this.'

'Yes; and to get here, I’ve traveled from a country so far away that it took me three months of tough riding to arrive.'

'And why do you want to go to Kerglas?' said she.

'And why do you want to go to Kerglas?' she asked.

'I am seeking the basin of gold and the lance of diamonds which are in the castle,' he answered. Then Peronnik looked up.

'I’m looking for the gold basin and the diamond lance that are in the castle,' he replied. Then Peronnik looked up.

'The basin and the lance are very costly things,' he said suddenly.

'The basin and the lance are really expensive items,' he said suddenly.

'More costly and precious than all the crowns in the world,' replied the stranger, 'for not only will the basin furnish you with the best food that you can dream of, but if you drink of it, it will cure you of any illness however dangerous, and will even bring the dead back to life, if it touches their mouths. As to the diamond lance, that will cut through any stone or metal.'

'More expensive and valuable than all the crowns in the world,' replied the stranger, 'because not only will the basin provide you with the best food you can imagine, but if you drink from it, it will heal you of any illness, no matter how serious, and it can even bring the dead back to life if it touches their lips. As for the diamond lance, it will slice through any stone or metal.'

'And to whom do these wonders belong?' asked Peronnik in amazement.

'And to whom do these wonders belong?' Peronnik asked in amazement.

'To a magician named Rogéar who lives in the castle,' answered the woman. 'Every day he passes along[Pg 247] here, mounted on a black mare, with a colt thirteen months old trotting behind. But no one dares to attack him, as he always carries his lance.'

'To a magician named Rogéar who lives in the castle,' the woman replied. 'Every day he rides by here on a black mare, with a thirteen-month-old colt following him. But no one dares to confront him, since he always has his lance with him.'

'That is true,' said the knight, 'but there is a spell laid upon him which forbids his using it within the castle of Kerglas. The moment he enters, the basin and lance are put away in a dark cellar which no key but one can open. And that is the place where I wish to fight the magician.'

'That's true,' said the knight, 'but there's a spell on him that prevents him from using it inside the castle of Kerglas. As soon as he steps in, the basin and lance are locked away in a dark cellar that only one key can open. And that's where I want to fight the magician.'

'You will never overcome him, Sir Knight,' replied the woman, shaking her head. 'More than a hundred gentlemen have ridden past this house bent on the same errand, and not one has ever come back.'

'You will never defeat him, Sir Knight,' the woman said, shaking her head. 'More than a hundred men have passed by this house on the same mission, and not a single one has ever returned.'

'I know that, good woman,' returned the knight, 'but then they did not have, like me, instructions from the hermit of Blavet.'

'I know that, good woman,' replied the knight, 'but they didn’t have, like I do, guidance from the hermit of Blavet.'

'And what did the hermit tell you?' asked Peronnik.

'So, what did the hermit say to you?' asked Peronnik.

'He told me that I should have to pass through a wood full of all sorts of enchantments and voices, which would try to frighten me and make me lose my way. Most of those who have gone before me have wandered they know not where, and perished from cold, hunger, or fatigue.'

'He told me that I would have to go through a forest filled with all kinds of enchantments and voices that would try to scare me and lead me off track. Most of those who came before me have wandered without knowing where, and ended up perishing from cold, hunger, or exhaustion.'

'Well, suppose you get through safely?' said the idiot.

'Well, what if you make it through safely?' said the idiot.

'If I do,' continued the knight, 'I shall then meet a sort of fairy armed with a needle of fire which burns to ashes all it touches. This dwarf stands guarding an apple-tree, from which I am bound to pluck an apple.'

'If I do,' the knight went on, 'I'll encounter a kind of fairy wielding a needle of fire that reduces everything it touches to ashes. There's this dwarf guarding an apple tree, and I have to pick an apple from it.'

'And next?' inquired Peronnik.

'What's next?' asked Peronnik.

'Next I shall find the flower that laughs, protected by a lion whose mane is formed of vipers. I must pluck that flower, and go on to the lake of the dragons and fight the black man who holds in his hand the iron ball which never misses its mark and returns of its own accord to its master. After that, I enter the valley of[Pg 248] pleasure, where some who conquered all the other obstacles have left their bones. If I can win through this, I shall reach a river with only one ford, where a lady in black will be seated. She will mount my horse behind me, and tell me what I am to do next.'

'Next, I will find the flower that laughs, guarded by a lion with a mane made of snakes. I need to pick that flower, then head to the lake of dragons and fight the dark man who holds an iron ball that never misses its target and automatically returns to him. After that, I’ll enter the valley of[Pg 248] pleasure, where some who have overcome all the other challenges have lost their lives. If I can get through this, I will reach a river with only one crossing, where a lady in black will be sitting. She will get on my horse behind me and tell me what to do next.'

He paused, and the woman shook her head.

He paused, and the woman shook her head.

'You will never be able to do all that,' said she, but he bade her remember that these were only matters for men, and galloped away down the path she pointed out.

'You'll never be able to do all that,' she said, but he told her to remember that these were just things for men, and he rode off down the path she indicated.

The farmer's wife sighed and, giving Peronnik some more food, bade him good-night. The idiot rose and was opening the gate which led into the forest when the farmer himself came up.

The farmer's wife sighed and, giving Peronnik some more food, wished him good night. The simpleton got up and was opening the gate that led into the forest when the farmer himself approached.

'I want a boy to tend my cattle,' he said abruptly, 'as the one I had has run away. Will you stay and do it?' and Peronnik, though he loved his liberty and hated work, recollected the good food he had eaten, and agreed to stop.

'I want a guy to take care of my cattle,' he said suddenly, 'since the one I had ran away. Will you stick around and do it?' And Peronnik, even though he cherished his freedom and despised work, thought about the good food he had eaten and agreed to stay.

At sunrise he collected his herd carefully and led them to the rich pasture which lay along the borders of the forest, cutting himself a hazel wand with which to keep them in order.

At sunrise, he gathered his herd carefully and led them to the lush pasture that was along the edges of the forest, cutting a hazel stick to help manage them.

His task was not quite so easy as it looked, for the cows had a way of straying into the wood, and by the time he had brought one back another was off. He had gone some distance into the trees, after a naughty black cow which gave him more trouble than all the rest, when he heard the noise of horse's feet, and peeping through the leaves he beheld the giant Rogéar seated on his mare, with the colt trotting behind. Round the giant's neck hung the golden bowl suspended from a chain, and in his hand he grasped the diamond lance, which gleamed like fire. But as soon as he was out of sight the idiot sought in vain for traces of the path he had taken.

His job wasn’t as easy as it seemed because the cows had a habit of wandering into the woods, and by the time he brought one back, another would slip away. He had ventured quite far into the trees after a mischievous black cow that gave him more trouble than all the others when he heard the sound of horse hooves. Peeking through the leaves, he saw the giant Rogéar sitting on his mare, with the colt trotting behind. A golden bowl hung around the giant’s neck, suspended from a chain, and in his hand, he held a diamond lance that sparkled like fire. But as soon as he disappeared from view, the fool searched in vain for any signs of the path he had taken.

[Pg 249]This happened not only once but many times, till Peronnik grew so used to him that he never troubled to hide. But on each occasion he saw him the desire to possess the bowl and the lance became stronger.

[Pg 249]This happened not just once but many times, until Peronnik got so accustomed to him that he never bothered to hide. But every time he saw him, the longing to have the bowl and the lance grew stronger.

One evening the boy was sitting alone on the edge of the forest, when a man with a white beard stopped beside him. 'Do you want to know the way to Kerglas?' asked the idiot, and the man answered 'I know it well.'

One evening, the boy was sitting alone at the edge of the forest when a man with a white beard stopped beside him. "Do you want to know how to get to Kerglas?" asked the stranger, and the man replied, "I know the way very well."

'You have been there without being killed by the magician?' cried Peronnik.

'You went there and didn't get killed by the magician?' shouted Peronnik.

'Oh! he had nothing to fear from me,' replied the white-bearded man, 'I am Rogéar's elder brother, the wizard Bryak. When I wish to visit him I always pass this way, and as even I cannot go through the enchanted wood without losing myself, I call the colt to guide me.' Stooping down as he spoke he traced three circles on the ground and murmured some words very low, which Peronnik could not hear. Then he added aloud:

'Oh! He had nothing to worry about from me,' replied the man with the white beard, 'I’m Rogéar's older brother, the wizard Bryak. Whenever I want to visit him, I always take this route, and since even I can’t get through the enchanted woods without getting lost, I call on the colt to guide me.' Leaning down as he spoke, he drew three circles on the ground and quietly murmured some words that Peronnik couldn’t hear. Then he added aloud:

Colt, free to run and free to eat, Colt, run fast until we meet,

and instantly the colt appeared, frisking and jumping to the wizard, who threw a halter over his neck and leapt on his back.

and immediately the colt showed up, prancing and leaping towards the wizard, who tossed a halter around its neck and jumped onto its back.

Peronnik kept silence at the farm about this adventure, but he understood very well that if he was ever to get to Kerglas he must first catch the colt which knew the way. Unhappily he had not heard the magic words uttered by the wizard, and he could not manage to draw the three circles, so if he was to summon the colt at all he must invent some other means of doing it.

Peronnik kept quiet about this adventure on the farm, but he knew that if he ever wanted to get to Kerglas, he first had to catch the colt that knew the way. Unfortunately, he hadn’t heard the magic words spoken by the wizard, and he couldn’t figure out how to draw the three circles. So, if he wanted to summon the colt, he would have to come up with some other way to do it.

All day long, while he was herding the cows, he thought and thought how he was to call the colt, for he felt sure[Pg 250] that once on its back he could overcome the other dangers. Meantime he must be ready in case a chance should come, and he made his preparations at night, when every one was asleep. Remembering what he had seen the wizard do, he patched up an old halter that was hanging in a corner of the stable, twisted a rope of hemp to catch the colt's feet, and a net such as is used for snaring birds. Next he sewed roughly together some bits of cloth to serve as a pocket, and this he filled with glue and larks' feathers, a string of beads, a whistle of elder wood, and a slice of bread rubbed over with bacon fat. Then he went out to the path down which Rogéar, his mare, and the colt always rode, and crumbled the bread on one side of it.

All day long, while he was herding the cows, he kept thinking about how to call the colt, because he was sure[Pg 250] that once he was on its back, he could handle the other dangers. In the meantime, he had to be ready in case a chance came up, so he made his preparations at night when everyone was asleep. Remembering what he had seen the wizard do, he fixed up an old halter that was hanging in a corner of the stable, twisted a rope of hemp to catch the colt's feet, and made a net like the ones used for catching birds. Then he roughly stitched some bits of cloth together to make a pocket, which he filled with glue and larks' feathers, a string of beads, a whistle made from elder wood, and a slice of bread rubbed with bacon fat. After that, he went out to the path that Rogéar, his mare, and the colt always took, and crumbled the bread on one side of it.

Punctual to their hour all three appeared, eagerly watched by Peronnik, who lay hid in the bushes close by. Suppose it was useless; suppose the mare, and not the colt, ate the crumbs? Suppose—but no! the mare and her rider went safely by, vanishing round a corner, while the colt, trotting along with its head on the ground, smelt the bread, and began greedily to lick up the pieces. Oh, how good it was! Why had no one ever given it that before, and so absorbed was the little beast, sniffing about after a few more crumbs, that it never heard Peronnik creep up till it felt the halter on its neck and the rope round its feet, and—in another moment—some one on its back.

Punctual to their hour, all three arrived, eagerly watched by Peronnik, who was hidden in the bushes nearby. What if it was pointless? What if the mare, not the colt, ate the crumbs? But no! The mare and her rider passed safely by, disappearing around a corner, while the colt, trotting along with its head down, caught the scent of the bread and started greedily licking up the pieces. Oh, how delicious it was! Why had no one ever given it that before? So absorbed was the little creature, sniffing around for more crumbs, that it didn’t notice Peronnik sneaking up until it felt the halter on its neck and the rope around its feet, and—in a moment—someone on its back.

Going as fast as the hobbles would allow, the colt turned into one of the wildest parts of the forest, while its rider sat trembling at the strange sights he saw. Sometimes the earth seemed to open in front of them and he was looking into a bottomless pit; sometimes the trees burst into flames and he found himself in the midst of a fire; often in the act of crossing a stream the water rose and threatened to sweep him away; and again, at the foot of a mountain, great rocks would roll towards him, as if they would crush him and his[Pg 251] colt beneath their weight. To his dying day Peronnik never knew whether these things were real or if he only imagined them, but he pulled down his knitted cap so as to cover his eyes, and trusted the colt to carry him down the right road.

Going as fast as the hobbles would let him, the colt raced into one of the wildest parts of the forest, while its rider sat shaking at the strange sights he encountered. Sometimes the ground appeared to open up in front of them, revealing a bottomless pit; other times the trees seemed to ignite, and he found himself surrounded by flames; often, while crossing a stream, the water surged and threatened to sweep him away; and again, at the base of a mountain, huge rocks would roll toward him, as if wanting to crush him and his[Pg 251] colt beneath their weight. For the rest of his life, Peronnik never figured out whether these things were real or just his imagination, but he pulled down his knitted cap to shield his eyes and trusted the colt to take him down the right path.

At last the forest was left behind, and they came out on a wide plain where the air blew fresh and strong. The idiot ventured to peep out, and found to his relief that the enchantments seemed to have ended, though a thrill of horror shot through him as he noticed the skeletons of men scattered over the plain, beside the skeletons of their horses. And what were those grey forms trotting away in the distance? Were they—could they be—wolves?

At last, they left the forest behind and emerged onto a vast plain where the air felt fresh and strong. The fool dared to peek out and was relieved to see that the enchantments appeared to be over, though a chill of fear ran through him as he spotted the skeletons of men scattered across the plain, next to the skeletons of their horses. And what were those gray shapes trotting away in the distance? Could they—might they be—wolves?

But vast though the plain seemed, it did not take long to cross, and very soon the colt entered a sort of shady park in which was standing a single apple-tree, its branches bowed down to the ground with the weight of its fruit. In front was the korigan—the little fairy man—holding in his hand the fiery sword, which reduced to ashes everything it touched. At the sight of Peronnik he uttered a piercing scream, and raised his sword, but without appearing surprised the youth only lifted his cap, though he took care to remain at a little distance.

But even though the plain looked massive, it didn’t take long to get across, and soon the colt found itself in a shady park with a single apple tree, its branches heavy with fruit. In front stood the korigan—the little fairy man—holding his fiery sword, which turned everything it touched to ashes. When he saw Peronnik, he let out a sharp scream and raised his sword, but the young man simply tipped his cap, staying back at a safe distance without showing any surprise.

'Do not be alarmed, my prince,' said Peronnik, 'I am just on my way to Kerglas, as the noble Rogéar has begged me to come to him on business.'

'Don't worry, my prince,' said Peronnik, 'I'm just on my way to Kerglas because the noble Rogéar has asked me to come see him for some business.'

'Begged you to come!' repeated the dwarf, 'and who, then, are you?'

'Begged you to come!' the dwarf repeated, 'so who are you?'

'I am the new servant he has engaged, as you know very well,' answered Peronnik.

'I’m the new servant he’s hired, as you already know,' answered Peronnik.

'I do not know at all,' rejoined the korigan sulkily, 'and you may be a robber for all I can tell.'

'I have no idea,' the korigan replied sulkily, 'and you could be a robber for all I know.'

'I am so sorry,' replied Peronnik, 'but I may be wrong in calling myself a servant, for I am only a bird-catcher. But do not delay me, I pray, for his[Pg 252] highness the magician expects me, and, as you see, has lent me his colt so that I may reach the castle all the quicker.'

"I'm really sorry," Peronnik replied, "but I might be mistaken in calling myself a servant; I'm just a bird-catcher. But please don't hold me up, because his[Pg 252] highness the magician is expecting me, and, as you can see, he's lent me his colt so I can get to the castle faster."

At these words the korigan cast his eyes for the first time on the colt, which he knew to be the one belonging to the magician, and began to think that the young man was speaking the truth. After examining the horse, he studied the rider, who had such an innocent, and indeed vacant, air that he appeared incapable of inventing a story. Still, the dwarf did not feel quite sure that all was right, and asked what the magician wanted with a bird-catcher.

At these words, the korigan looked at the colt for the first time, realizing it belonged to the magician, and started to believe the young man was telling the truth. After checking out the horse, he observed the rider, who had such an innocent, almost blank expression that he seemed unable to come up with a story. Still, the dwarf didn't feel completely certain that everything was okay and asked what the magician wanted with a bird-catcher.

'From what he says, he wants one very badly,' replied Peronnik, 'as he declares that all his grain and all the fruit in his garden at Kerglas are eaten up by the birds.'

'Based on what he’s saying, he really wants one,' replied Peronnik, 'since he claims that all his grain and all the fruit in his garden at Kerglas are being eaten by the birds.'

'And how are you going to stop that, my fine fellow?' inquired the korigan; and Peronnik showed him the snare he had prepared, and remarked that no bird could possibly escape from it.

'And how are you going to stop that, my good man?' asked the korigan; and Peronnik showed him the trap he had set, adding that no bird could possibly get away from it.

'That is just what I should like to be sure of,' answered the korigan. 'My apples are completely eaten up by blackbirds and thrushes. Lay your snare, and if you can manage to catch them, I will let you pass.'

'That's exactly what I want to be sure of,' replied the korigan. 'My apples are getting completely eaten by blackbirds and thrushes. Set your trap, and if you can catch them, I'll let you through.'

'That is a fair bargain,' and as he spoke Peronnik jumped down and fastened his colt to a tree; then, stooping, he fixed one end of the net to the trunk of the apple-tree, and called to the korigan to hold the other while he took out the pegs. The dwarf did as he was bid, when suddenly Peronnik threw the noose over his neck and drew it close, and the korigan was held as fast as any of the birds he wished to snare.

'That's a fair deal,' and as he said this, Peronnik jumped down and tied his colt to a tree. Then, bending down, he attached one end of the net to the trunk of the apple tree and called out to the korigan to hold the other end while he took out the pegs. The dwarf obeyed, but suddenly Peronnik threw the noose around his neck and tightened it, trapping the korigan as securely as any of the birds he wanted to catch.

Shrieking with rage, he tried to undo the cord, but he only pulled the knot tighter. He had put down the sword on the grass, and Peronnik had been careful to fix the net on the other side of the tree, so that it was[Pg 253] now easy for him to pluck an apple and to mount his horse, without being hindered by the dwarf, whom he left to his fate.

Shrieking with rage, he tried to undo the cord, but only managed to pull the knot tighter. He had put the sword down on the grass, and Peronnik had been careful to set the net on the other side of the tree, so it was[Pg 253] now easy for him to grab an apple and get on his horse, without being stopped by the dwarf, whom he left to his fate.

When they had left the plain behind them, Peronnik and his steed found themselves in a narrow valley in which was a grove of trees, full of all sorts of sweet-smelling things—roses of every colour, yellow broom, pink honeysuckle—while above them all towered a wonderful scarlet pansy whose face bore a strange expression. This was the flower that laughs, and no one who looked at it could help laughing too. Peronnik's heart beat high at the thought that he had reached safely the second trial, and he gazed quite calmly at the lion with the mane of vipers twisting and twirling, who walked up and down in front of the grove.

Once they had left the plain behind, Peronnik and his horse found themselves in a narrow valley filled with a grove of trees, bursting with all kinds of sweet-smelling plants—roses in every color, yellow broom, pink honeysuckle—while above them all stood a stunning scarlet pansy that wore a peculiar expression. This was the flower that laughs, and anyone who looked at it couldn't help but laugh as well. Peronnik's heart soared at the thought that he had successfully reached the second trial, and he stared calmly at the lion with a mane made of twisting and twirling vipers, who paced back and forth in front of the grove.

The young man pulled up and removed his cap, for, idiot though he was, he knew that when you have to do with people greater than yourself, a cap is more useful in the hand than on the head. Then, after wishing all kinds of good fortune to the lion and his family, he inquired if he was on the right road to Kerglas.

The young man stopped and took off his cap, because even though he was a bit of an idiot, he understood that when you're dealing with people more important than yourself, it's better to hold your cap in your hand than to wear it. After wishing all sorts of good luck to the lion and his family, he asked if he was on the right path to Kerglas.

'And what is your business at Kerglas?' asked the lion with a growl, and showing his teeth.

'So what brings you to Kerglas?' the lion asked with a growl, baring his teeth.

'With all respect,' answered Peronnik, pretending to be very frightened, 'I am the servant of a lady who is a friend of the noble Rogéar and sends him some larks for a pasty.'

'With all due respect,' replied Peronnik, pretending to be very scared, 'I’m the servant of a lady who is a friend of the noble Rogéar and sends him some larks for a pie.'

'Larks?' cried the lion, licking his long whiskers. 'Why, it must be a century since I have had any! Have you a large quantity with you?'

'Larks?' cried the lion, licking his long whiskers. 'It's been ages since I had any! Do you have a lot with you?'

'As many as this bag will hold,' replied Peronnik, opening, as he spoke, the bag which he had filled with feathers and glue; and to prove what he said, he turned his back on the lion and began to imitate the song of a lark.

'As many as this bag can hold,' replied Peronnik, opening the bag he had filled with feathers and glue; and to prove his point, he turned his back on the lion and started to imitate the song of a lark.

[Pg 254]'Come,' exclaimed the lion, whose mouth watered, 'show me the birds! I should like to see if they are fat enough for my master.'

[Pg 254]'Come on,' the lion said, licking his lips, 'show me the birds! I want to see if they’re plump enough for my master.'

'I would do it with pleasure,' answered the idiot, 'but if I once open the bag they will all fly away.'

'I would happily do it,' replied the fool, 'but if I open the bag even once, they'll all fly away.'

'Well, open it wide enough for me to look in,' said the lion, drawing a little nearer.

'Well, open it wide enough for me to see inside,' said the lion, stepping a little closer.

 How Peronnik tricked the Viper-maned Lion with a bag.

Now this was just what Peronnik had been hoping for, so he held the bag while the lion opened it carefully and put his head right inside, so that he might get a good mouthful of larks. But the mass of feathers and glue stuck to him, and before he could pull his head out again Peronnik had drawn tight the cord, and tied it in a knot that no man could untie. Then, quickly gathering the flower that laughs, he rode off as fast as the colt could take him.

Now this was exactly what Peronnik had been hoping for, so he held the bag while the lion carefully opened it and put his head right inside to get a good mouthful of larks. But the bunch of feathers and glue got stuck to him, and before he could pull his head out again, Peronnik had pulled the cord tight and tied it in a knot that no one could undo. Then, quickly gathering the flower that laughs, he rode off as fast as the colt could take him.

The path soon led to the lake of the dragons, which[Pg 255] he had to swim across. The colt, who was accustomed to it, plunged into the water without hesitation; but as soon as the dragons caught sight of Peronnik they approached from all parts of the lake in order to devour him.

The path quickly brought him to the dragon lake, which[Pg 255] he had to swim across. The colt, used to it, jumped into the water without any delay; but as soon as the dragons spotted Peronnik, they came from all directions of the lake to try to eat him.

This time Peronnik did not trouble to take off his cap, but he threw the beads he carried with him into the water, as you throw black corn to a duck, and with each bead that he swallowed a dragon turned on his back and died, so that the idiot reached the other side without further trouble.

This time, Peronnik didn’t bother to take off his cap; instead, he tossed the beads he had with him into the water, just like you’d throw corn to a duck. With each bead that was swallowed, a dragon turned over and died, allowing the idiot to reach the other side without any more trouble.

The valley guarded by the black man now lay before him, and from afar Peronnik beheld him, chained by one foot to a rock at the entrance, and holding the iron ball which never missed its mark and always returned to its master's hand. In his head the black man had six eyes that were never all shut at once, but kept watch one after the other. At this moment they were all open, and Peronnik knew well that if the black man caught a glimpse of him he would cast his ball. So, hiding the colt behind a thicket of bushes, he crawled along a ditch and crouched close to the very rock to which the black man was chained.

The valley guarded by the black man stretched out before him, and from a distance, Peronnik spotted him, chained by one foot to a rock at the entrance, holding the iron ball that always hit its target and returned to its master’s hand. The black man had six eyes in his head that never all closed at the same time, but took turns keeping watch. Right now, all of them were open, and Peronnik knew that if the black man saw him, he would throw his ball. So, he hid the colt behind a thicket of bushes, crawled along a ditch, and crouched close to the very rock to which the black man was chained.

The day was hot, and after a while the man began to grow sleepy. Two of his eyes closed, and Peronnik sang gently. In a moment a third eye shut, and Peronnik sang on. The lid of a fourth eye dropped heavily, and then those of the fifth and the sixth. The black man was asleep altogether.

The day was hot, and after a while the man started to feel drowsy. Two of his eyes closed, and Peronnik sang softly. Soon a third eye shut, and Peronnik kept singing. The lid of a fourth eye lowered heavily, followed by the fifth and sixth. The black man was completely asleep.

Then, on tiptoe, the idiot crept back to the colt, which he led over soft moss past the black man into the vale of pleasure, a delicious garden full of fruits that dangled before your mouth, fountains running with wine, and flowers chanting in soft little voices. Further on, tables were spread with food, and girls dancing on the grass called to him to join them.

Then, on tiptoe, the fool quietly made his way back to the colt, which he guided over soft moss past the dark-skinned man into the valley of pleasure, a delightful garden filled with fruits that hung temptingly, fountains flowing with wine, and flowers singing in gentle little voices. Further ahead, tables were laid out with food, and girls dancing on the grass beckoned him to join them.

Peronnik heard, and, scarcely knowing what he did[Pg 256] drew the colt into a slower pace. He sniffed greedily the smell of the dishes, and raised his head the better to see the dancers. Another instant and he would have stopped altogether and been lost, like others before him, when suddenly there came to him like a vision the golden bowl and the diamond lance. Drawing his whistle from his pocket, he blew it loudly, so as to drown the sweet sounds about him, and ate what was left of his bread and bacon to still the craving of the magic fruits. His eyes he fixed steadily on the ears of the colt, that he might not see the dancers.

Peronnik heard the sounds around him and, barely aware of what he was doing[Pg 256], slowed the colt down. He eagerly inhaled the aroma of the food and lifted his head to get a better view of the dancers. In another moment, he might have completely stopped and succumbed to the enchantment, like so many before him, when suddenly the vision of the golden bowl and the diamond lance appeared before him. Pulling his whistle from his pocket, he blew it loudly to drown out the tempting music, and he ate the last of his bread and bacon to suppress his hunger for the magical fruits. He fixed his gaze firmly on the colt's ears, trying not to look at the dancers.

In this way he was able to reach the end of the garden, and at length perceived the castle of Kerglas, with the river between them which had only one ford. Would the lady be there, as the old man had told him? Yes, surely that was she, sitting on a rock, in a black satin dress, and her face the colour of a Moorish woman's. The idiot rode up, and took off his cap more politely than ever, and asked if she did not wish to cross the river.

In this way, he was able to reach the end of the garden and finally saw the castle of Kerglas, with the river separating them that had only one crossing. Would the lady be there, as the old man had said? Yes, that had to be her, sitting on a rock in a black satin dress, with her skin the color of a Moorish woman's. The simpleton rode up, took off his cap more politely than ever, and asked if she wanted to cross the river.

'I was waiting for you to help me do so,' answered she. 'Come near, that I may get up behind you.'

'I was waiting for you to help me with that,' she replied. 'Come closer so I can get on behind you.'

Peronnik did as she bade him, and by the help of his arm she jumped nimbly on to the back of the colt.

Peronnik did as she asked, and with the help of his arm, she quickly jumped onto the colt's back.

'Do you know how to kill the magician?' asked the lady, as they were crossing the ford.

'Do you know how to kill the magician?' asked the woman, as they were crossing the ford.

'I thought that, being a magician, he was immortal, and that no one could kill him,' replied Peronnik.

'I thought that since he was a magician, he was immortal, and that no one could kill him,' replied Peronnik.

'Persuade him to taste that apple, and he will die, and if that is not enough I will touch him with my finger, for I am the plague,' answered she.

'Convince him to try that apple, and he'll die, and if that's not enough, I will touch him with my finger because I am the plague,' she replied.

'But if I kill him, how am I to get the golden bowl and the diamond lance that are hidden in the cellar without a key?' rejoined Peronnik.

'But if I kill him, how am I supposed to get the golden bowl and the diamond lance that are hidden in the cellar without a key?' Peronnik replied.

 Peronnik in The Vale Of Pleasure.
 The Lady in black slays Rogéar the Magician.

'The flower that laughs opens all doors and lightens all darkness,' said the lady; and as she spoke, they [Pg 259]reached the further bank, and advanced towards the castle.

'The flower that laughs opens all doors and brightens all darkness,' said the lady; and as she spoke, they [Pg 259]reached the other bank and moved towards the castle.

In front of the entrance was a sort of tent supported on poles, and under it the giant was sitting, basking in the sun. As soon as he noticed the colt bearing Peronnik and the lady, he lifted his head, and cried in a voice of thunder:

In front of the entrance was a kind of tent held up by poles, and under it the giant was sitting, soaking up the sun. As soon as he spotted the colt carrying Peronnik and the lady, he raised his head and shouted with a voice like thunder:

'Why, it is surely the idiot, riding my colt thirteen months old!'

'Why, it’s definitely the fool, riding my year-and-a-month-old colt!'

'Greatest of magicians, you are right,' answered Peronnik.

'You’re right, greatest of magicians,' replied Peronnik.

'And how did you manage to catch him?' asked the giant.

'So how did you manage to catch him?' asked the giant.

'By repeating what I learnt from your brother Bryak on the edge of the forest,' replied the idiot. 'I just said—

'By repeating what I learned from your brother Bryak at the edge of the forest,' replied the idiot. 'I just said—

Colt, free to roam and free to graze,
Colt, run quickly until we meet,

and it came directly.'

and it came straight in.'

'You know my brother, then?' inquired the giant. 'Tell me why he sent you here.'

"You know my brother, then?" asked the giant. "Tell me why he sent you here."

'To bring you two gifts which he has just received from the country of the Moors,' answered Peronnik: 'the apple of delight and the woman of submission. If you eat the apple you will not desire anything else, and if you take the woman as your servant you will never wish for another.'

'To give you two gifts he just got from the land of the Moors,' Peronnik replied: 'the apple of delight and the woman of submission. If you eat the apple, you won’t want anything else, and if you take the woman as your servant, you’ll never want another.'

'Well, give me the apple, and bid the woman get down,' answered Rogéar.

'Well, give me the apple, and tell the woman to get down,' Rogéar replied.

The idiot obeyed, but at the first taste of the apple the giant staggered, and as the long yellow finger of the woman touched him he fell dead.

The fool complied, but at the first bite of the apple, the giant staggered, and when the woman's long yellow finger brushed against him, he dropped dead.

Leaving the magician where he lay, Peronnik entered the palace, bearing with him the flower that laughs. Fifty doors flew open before him, and at length he reached a long flight of steps which seemed to lead into the bowels of the earth. Down these he went till he[Pg 260] came to a silver door without a bar or key. Then he held up high the flower that laughs, and the door slowly swung back, displaying a deep cavern, which was as bright as day from the shining of the golden bowl and the diamond lance. The idiot hastily ran forward and hung the bowl round his neck from the chain which was attached to it, and took the lance in his hand. As he did so, the ground shook beneath him, and with an awful rumbling the palace disappeared, and Peronnik found himself standing close to the forest where he led the cattle to graze.

Leaving the magician where he lay, Peronnik entered the palace, carrying the flower that laughs. Fifty doors flew open in front of him, and eventually, he arrived at a long flight of steps that seemed to go deep into the earth. He went down these steps until he[Pg 260] reached a silver door with no bar or key. He held up the flower that laughs high, and the door slowly opened, revealing a deep cavern that was as bright as day from the shine of the golden bowl and the diamond lance. The fool hurried forward and hung the bowl around his neck from the attached chain, and took the lance in his hand. As he did this, the ground shook beneath him, and with a terrible rumbling, the palace vanished, and Peronnik found himself standing near the forest where he brought the cattle to graze.

Though darkness was coming on, Peronnik never thought of entering the farm, but followed the road which led to the court of the duke of Brittany. As he passed through the town of Vannes he stopped at a tailor's shop, and bought a beautiful costume of brown velvet and a white horse, which he paid for with a handful of gold that he had picked up in the corridor of the castle of Kerglas. Thus he made his way to the city of Nantes, which at that moment was besieged by the French.

Though night was approaching, Peronnik never thought about going into the farm, but instead followed the road leading to the duke of Brittany's court. As he passed through the town of Vannes, he stopped at a tailor's shop and bought a stunning brown velvet outfit and a white horse, paying for them with a handful of gold he had found in the corridor of the Kerglas castle. He then made his way to the city of Nantes, which was currently under siege by the French.

A little way off, Peronnik stopped and looked about him. For miles round the country was bare, for the enemy had cut down every tree and burnt every blade of corn; and, idiot though he might be, Peronnik was able to grasp that inside the gates men were dying of famine. He was still gazing with horror, when a trumpeter appeared on the walls, and, after blowing a loud blast, announced that the duke would adopt as his heir the man who could drive the French out of the country.

A short distance away, Peronnik stopped and looked around. For miles, the landscape was empty; the enemy had cut down every tree and burned every stalk of corn. And, as foolish as he might be, Peronnik realized that inside the gates, people were dying of starvation. He was still staring in horror when a trumpeter appeared on the walls and, after blowing a loud blast, announced that the duke would name as his heir the person who could drive the French out of the country.

On the four sides of the city the trumpeter blew his blast, and the last time Peronnik, who had ridden up as close as he might, answered him.

On all four sides of the city, the trumpeter sounded his call, and for the last time, Peronnik, who had ridden as close as possible, responded to him.

'You need blow no more,' said he, 'for I myself will free the town from her enemies.' And turning to a[Pg 261] soldier who came running up, waving his sword, he touched him with the magic lance, and he fell dead on the spot. The men who were following stood still, amazed. Their comrade's armour had not been pierced, of that they were sure, yet he was dead, as if he had been struck to the heart. But before they had time to recover from their astonishment, Peronnik cried out:

'You don't need to blow any longer,' he said, 'because I will take care of freeing the town from her enemies myself.' He then turned to a[Pg 261] soldier who was running up, waving his sword, and touched him with the magic lance, causing him to drop dead immediately. The men following him stopped, shocked. They were certain that their comrade's armor hadn’t been pierced, yet he was dead, as if he had been struck right in the heart. But before they could process their disbelief, Peronnik yelled:

'You see how my foes will fare; now behold what I can do for my friends,' and, stooping down, he laid the golden bowl against the mouth of the soldier, who sat up as well as ever. Then, jumping his horse across the trench, he entered the gate of the city, which had opened wide enough to receive him.

'You see how my enemies will end up; now look at what I can do for my friends,' and, bending down, he held the golden bowl to the soldier's lips, who sat up as good as ever. Then, leaping his horse over the trench, he rode through the city gate, which had opened wide enough to let him in.

The news of these marvels quickly spread through the town, and put fresh spirit into the garrison, so that they declared themselves able to fight under the command of the young stranger. And as the bowl restored all the dead Bretons to life, Peronnik soon had an army large enough to drive away the French, and fulfilled his promise of delivering his country.

The news of these wonders spread quickly through the town and boosted the morale of the garrison, making them feel ready to fight under the leadership of the young stranger. And since the bowl brought all the dead Bretons back to life, Peronnik soon had a big enough army to drive away the French and kept his promise to save his homeland.

As to the bowl and the lance, no one knows what became of them, but some say that Bryak the sorcerer managed to steal them again, and that any one who wishes to possess them must seek them as Peronnik did.

As for the bowl and the lance, no one knows what happened to them, but some say that Bryak the sorcerer managed to steal them again, and that anyone who wants to own them must search for them like Peronnik did.

From 'Le Foyer Breton,' par Emile Souvestre.

From 'Le Foyer Breton,' by Emile Souvestre.


THE BATTLE OF THE BIRDS

There was to be a great battle between all the creatures of the earth and the birds of the air. News of it went abroad, and the son of the king of Tethertown said that when the battle was fought he would be there to see it, and would bring back word who was to be king. But in spite of that, he was almost too late, and every fight had been fought save the last, which was between a snake and a great black raven. Both struck hard, but in the end the snake proved the stronger, and would have twisted himself round the neck of the raven till he died had not the king's son drawn his sword, and cut off the head of the snake at a single blow. And when the raven beheld that his enemy was dead, he was grateful, and said:

There was going to be a huge battle between all the creatures of the earth and the birds of the air. Word got out, and the prince of Tethertown declared that he would be there to see it when the battle took place, and would return with news about who would be king. But despite that, he arrived almost too late, and every fight had already happened except the last one, which was between a snake and a huge black raven. Both struck fiercely, but in the end, the snake was the stronger one and would have wrapped itself around the raven's neck until it died if the prince hadn’t drawn his sword and chopped off the snake’s head in one swift blow. And when the raven saw that its enemy was dead, it was grateful and said:

'For thy kindness to me this day, I will show thee a sight. So come up now on the root of my two wings.' The king's son did as he was bid, and before the raven stopped flying, they had passed over seven bens and seven glens and seven mountain moors.

'For your kindness to me today, I will show you something special. So come up now on the root of my two wings.' The prince did as he was told, and before the raven stopped flying, they had passed over seven hills, seven valleys, and seven mountain moors.

'Do you see that house yonder?' said the raven at last. 'Go straight to it, for a sister of mine dwells there, and she will make you right welcome. And if she asks, "Wert thou at the battle of the birds?" answer that thou wert, and if she asks, "Didst thou see my likeness?" answer that thou sawest it, but be sure thou meetest me in the morning at this place.'

'Do you see that house over there?' said the raven finally. 'Go straight to it, because a sister of mine lives there, and she will welcome you warmly. And if she asks, "Were you at the battle of the birds?" just say you were, and if she asks, "Did you see my image?" say you did, but make sure you meet me here in the morning.'

The king's son followed what the raven told him and that night he had meat of each meat, and drink of each drink, warm water for his feet, and a soft bed to lie in.

The king's son did what the raven advised, and that night he enjoyed every type of meat and every kind of drink, had warm water for his feet, and a comfy bed to sleep in.

[Pg 263]Thus it happened the next day, and the next, but on the fourth morning, instead of meeting the raven, in his place the king's son found waiting for him the handsomest youth that ever was seen, with a bundle in his hand.

[Pg 263]So it happened the next day, and the day after that, but on the fourth morning, instead of the raven, the king's son found the most handsome young man he had ever seen, holding a bundle in his hand.

 How the King's Son saved the Raven from the Snake.

'Is there a raven hereabouts?' asked the king's son, and the youth answered:

'Is there a raven around here?' asked the king's son, and the young man replied:

[Pg 264]'I am that raven, and I was delivered by thee from the spells that bound me, and in reward thou wilt get this bundle. Go back by the road thou camest, and lie as before, a night in each house, but be careful not to unloose the bundle till thou art in the place wherein thou wouldst most wish to dwell.'

[Pg 264] "I am that raven, and you freed me from the spells that held me captive. As a reward, you will receive this bundle. Go back the way you came and stay one night in each house as before, but be sure not to open the bundle until you reach the place where you most want to live."

Then the king's son set out, and thus it happened as it had happened before, till he entered a thick wood near his father's house. He had walked a long way, and suddenly the bundle seemed to grow heavier; first he put it down under a tree, and next he thought he would look at it.

Then the prince set out, and just like before, he found himself entering a dense forest near his father's house. He had been walking for quite a while, and suddenly the bundle felt much heavier; first, he set it down under a tree, and then he thought he would take a look at it.

The string was easy to untie, and the king's son soon unfastened the bundle. What was it he saw there? Why, a great castle with an orchard all about it, and in the orchard fruit and flowers and birds of every kind. It was all ready for him to dwell in, but instead of being in the midst of the forest, he did wish he had left the bundle unloosed till he had reached the green valley close to his father's palace. Well, it was no use wishing, and with a sigh he glanced up, and beheld a huge giant coming towards him.

The string was easy to untie, and the prince quickly opened the bundle. What did he see? A huge castle surrounded by an orchard, filled with fruits, flowers, and birds of all kinds. It was all set up for him to live in, but instead of being in the middle of the forest, he wished he had kept the bundle tied until he got to the green valley near his father's palace. Well, there was no point in wishing, and with a sigh, he looked up and saw a giant approaching him.

'Bad is the place where thou hast built thy house, king's son,' said the giant.

'This is a bad place for you to have built your house, prince,' said the giant.

'True; it is not here that I wish it to be,' answered the king's son.

'That's right; this isn't where I want it to be,' replied the king's son.

'What reward wilt thou give me if I put it back in the bundle?' asked the giant.

'What will you give me if I put it back in the bundle?' asked the giant.

'What reward dost thou ask?' answered the king's son.

'What reward do you ask for?' replied the king's son.

'The first boy thou hast when he is seven years old,' said the giant.

'The first boy you have when he is seven years old,' said the giant.

'If I have a boy thou shalt get him,' answered the king's son, and as he spoke the castle and the orchard were tied up in the bundle again.

'If I have a boy, you will get him,' replied the king's son, and as he spoke, the castle and the orchard were wrapped up in the bundle again.

'Now take thy road, and I will take mine,' said the[Pg 265] giant. 'And if thou forgettest thy promise, I will remember it.'

'Now take your road, and I will take mine,' said the[Pg 265] giant. 'And if you forget your promise, I will remember it.'

Light of heart the king's son went on his road, till he came to the green valley near his father's palace. Slowly he unloosed the bundle, fearing lest he should find nothing but a heap of stones or rags. But no! all was as it had been before, and as he opened the castle door there stood within the most beautiful maiden that ever was seen.

Lighthearted, the prince continued on his way until he reached the green valley near his father's palace. He slowly untied the bundle, worried that he would discover nothing but a pile of stones or rags. But no! Everything was just as it had been before, and as he opened the castle door, there stood the most beautiful maiden anyone had ever seen.

'Enter, king's son,' said she, 'all is ready, and we will be married at once,' and so they were.

'Come in, prince,' she said, 'everything is ready, and we will get married right now,' and so they did.

The maiden proved a good wife, and the king's son, now himself a king, was so happy that he forgot all about the giant. Seven years and a day had gone by, when one morning, while standing on the ramparts, he beheld the giant striding towards the castle. Then he remembered his promise, and remembered, too, that he had told the queen nothing about it. Now he must tell her, and perhaps she might help him in his trouble.

The princess turned out to be a great wife, and the prince, now a king, was so happy that he forgot all about the giant. Seven years and a day had passed when one morning, while standing on the castle walls, he saw the giant walking toward the castle. Then he remembered his promise and that he hadn’t told the queen anything about it. Now he had to talk to her, and maybe she could help him with his problem.

The queen listened in silence to his tale, and after he had finished, she only said:

The queen listened quietly to his story, and when he was done, she simply said:

'Leave thou the matter between me and the giant,' and as she spoke, the giant entered the hall and stood before them.

'Leave this matter between me and the giant,' and as she said this, the giant entered the hall and stood before them.

'Bring out your son,' cried he to the king, 'as you promised me seven years and a day since.'

'Bring out your son,' he shouted to the king, 'as you promised me seven years and a day ago.'

The king glanced at his wife, who nodded, so he answered:

The king looked at his wife, who nodded, so he replied:

'Let his mother first put him in order,' and the queen left the hall, and took the cook's son and dressed him in the prince's clothes, and led him up to the giant, who held his hand, and together they went out along the road. They had not walked far when the giant stopped and stretched out a stick to the boy.

'Let his mother first get him sorted,' and the queen left the hall, took the cook's son, dressed him in the prince's clothes, and led him up to the giant, who took his hand, and together they went down the road. They hadn't walked far when the giant stopped and held out a stick to the boy.

'If your father had that stick, what would he do with it?' asked he.

'If your dad had that stick, what would he do with it?' he asked.

'If my father had that stick, he would beat the[Pg 266] dogs and cats that steal the king's meat,' replied the boy.

'If my dad had that stick, he would beat the[Pg 266] dogs and cats that steal the king's meat,' replied the boy.

'Thou art the cook's son!' cried the giant. 'Go home to thy mother;' and turning his back he strode straight to the castle.

'You’re the cook's son!' shouted the giant. 'Go home to your mother;' and turning his back, he walked straight to the castle.

'If you seek to trick me this time, the highest stone will soon be the lowest,' said he, and the king and queen trembled, but they could not bear to give up their boy.

'If you're trying to fool me this time, the highest stone will quickly become the lowest,' he said, and the king and queen shook with fear, but they couldn't bear to part with their son.

'The butler's son is the same age as ours,' whispered the queen; 'he will not know the difference,' and she took the child and dressed him in the prince's clothes, and the giant led him away along the road. Before they had gone far he stopped, and held out a stick.

'The butler's son is the same age as ours,' whispered the queen; 'he won't know the difference,' and she took the child and dressed him in the prince's clothes, and the giant led him away along the road. Before they had gone far, he stopped and held out a stick.

'If thy father had that rod, what would he do with it?' asked the giant.

'If your father had that rod, what would he do with it?' asked the giant.

'He would beat the dogs and cats that break the king's glasses,' answered the boy.

'He would hit the dogs and cats that break the king's glasses,' answered the boy.

'Thou art the son of the butler!' cried the giant. 'Go home to thy mother;' and turning round he strode back angrily to the castle.

'You are the son of the butler!' shouted the giant. 'Go home to your mother;' and turning around, he marched back angrily to the castle.

'Bring out thy son at once,' roared he, 'or the stone that is highest will be lowest,' and this time the real prince was brought.

'Bring out your son right now,' he shouted, 'or the highest stone will be the lowest,' and this time the real prince was brought.

But though his parents wept bitterly and fancied the child was suffering all kinds of dreadful things, the giant treated him like his own son, though he never allowed him to see his daughters. The boy grew to be a big boy, and one day the giant told him that he would have to amuse himself alone for many hours, as he had a journey to make. So the boy wandered by the river, and down to the sea, and at last he wandered to the top of the castle, where he had never been before. There he paused, for the sound of music broke upon his ears, and opening a door near him, he beheld a girl sitting by the window, holding a harp.

But even though his parents cried hard and thought the child was going through terrible things, the giant treated him like his own son, although he never let him see his daughters. The boy grew up big, and one day the giant told him he would have to entertain himself for many hours because he had a journey to take. So the boy wandered by the river, then down to the sea, and eventually he found himself at the top of the castle, where he had never been before. He stopped there, as the sound of music reached his ears, and when he opened a nearby door, he saw a girl sitting by the window, holding a harp.

'Haste and begone, I see the giant close at hand,'[Pg 267] she whispered hurriedly, 'but when he is asleep, return hither, for I would speak with thee.' And the prince did as he was bid, and when midnight struck he crept back to the top of the castle.

'Hurry up and get out of here, I see the giant nearby,'[Pg 267] she whispered quickly, 'but come back when he's asleep, because I want to talk to you.' And the prince did as she instructed, and when midnight came, he quietly returned to the top of the castle.

'To-morrow,' said the girl, who was the giant's daughter, 'to-morrow thou wilt get the choice of my two sisters to marry, but thou must answer that thou wilt not take either, but only me. This will anger him greatly, for he wishes to betroth me to the son of the king of the Green City, whom I like not at all.'

"Tomorrow," said the girl, who was the giant's daughter, "tomorrow you will get to choose between my two sisters to marry, but you must say that you don’t want either of them, just me. This will make him very angry because he wants to betroth me to the son of the king of the Green City, who I don’t like at all."

Then they parted, and on the morrow, as the girl had said, the giant called his three daughters to him, and likewise the young prince, to whom he spoke.

Then they went their separate ways, and the next day, just as the girl had said, the giant summoned his three daughters to him, along with the young prince, whom he addressed.

'Now, O son of the king of Tethertown, the time has come for us to part. Choose one of my two elder daughters to wife, and thou shalt take her to your father's house the day after the wedding.'

'Now, O son of the king of Tethertown, the time has come for us to part. Choose one of my two older daughters to marry, and you shall take her to your father's house the day after the wedding.'

'Give me the youngest instead,' replied the youth, and the giant's face darkened as he heard him.

'Give me the youngest one instead,' replied the young man, and the giant's face darkened as he heard him.

'Three things must thou do first,' said he.

'You must do three things first,' he said.

'Say on, I will do them,' replied the prince, and the giant left the house, and bade him follow to the byre, where the cows were kept.

'Say on, I'll do them,' replied the prince, and the giant left the house, telling him to follow to the barn, where the cows were kept.

'For a hundred years no man has swept this byre,' said the giant, 'but if by nightfall, when I reach home, thou hast not cleaned it so that a golden apple can roll through it from end to end, thy blood shall pay for it.'

'For a hundred years, no one has cleaned this barn,' said the giant, 'but if by nightfall, when I get home, you haven’t cleaned it so thoroughly that a golden apple can roll through it from end to end, you will pay with your life.'

All day long the youth toiled, but he might as well have tried to empty the ocean. At length, when he was so tired he could hardly move, the giant's youngest daughter stood in the doorway.

All day long the young man worked hard, but it was like trying to empty the ocean. Eventually, when he was so exhausted he could barely move, the giant's youngest daughter appeared in the doorway.

'Lay down thy weariness,' said she, and the king's son, thinking he could only die once, sank on the floor at her bidding, and fell sound asleep. When he woke the girl had disappeared, and the byre was so clean that a golden apple could roll from end to end of it. He[Pg 268] jumped up in surprise, and at that moment in came the giant.

"Lay down your weariness," she said, and the king's son, believing he could only die once, sank to the floor at her command and fell into a deep sleep. When he woke up, the girl had vanished, and the byre was so spotless that a golden apple could roll from one end to the other. He[Pg 268] jumped up in shock, and just then, the giant entered.

'Hast thou cleaned the byre, king's son?' asked he.

"Have you cleaned the barn, prince?" he asked.

'I have cleaned it,' answered he.

"I've cleaned it," he said.

'Well, since thou wert so active to-day, to-morrow thou wilt thatch this byre with a feather from every different bird, or else thy blood shall pay for it,' and he went out.

'Well, since you were so busy today, tomorrow you'll thatch this barn with a feather from every different bird, or else you'll pay for it with your blood,' and he went out.

Before the sun was up, the youth took his bow and his quiver and set off to kill the birds. Off to the moor he went, but never a bird was to be seen that day. At last he got so tired with running to and fro that he gave up heart.

Before the sun came up, the young man grabbed his bow and quiver and headed out to hunt birds. He went to the moor, but there wasn't a bird in sight all day. Finally, he got so tired from running around that he lost hope.

'There is but one death I can die,' thought he. Then at midday came the giant's daughter.

'There's only one death I can die,' he thought. Then at noon, the giant's daughter arrived.

'Thou art tired, king's son?' said she.

'Are you tired, prince?' she asked.

'I am,' answered he; 'all these hours have I wandered, and there fell but these two blackbirds, both of one colour.'

'I am,' he replied; 'I've been wandering for hours, and only these two blackbirds fell, both the same color.'

'Lay down thy weariness on the grass,' said she, and he did as she bade him, and fell fast asleep.

'Lay down your weariness on the grass,' she said, and he did as she asked him, and fell fast asleep.

When he woke the girl had disappeared, and he got up, and returned to the byre. As he drew near, he rubbed his eyes hard, thinking he was dreaming, for there it was, beautifully thatched, just as the giant had wished. At the door of the house he met the giant.

When he woke up, the girl was gone, so he got up and went back to the barn. As he got closer, he rubbed his eyes, thinking he was dreaming, because there it was, beautifully thatched, just like the giant had wanted. At the door of the house, he ran into the giant.

'Hast thou thatched the byre, king's son?'

'Have you thatched the barn, prince?'

'I have thatched it.'

"I've thatched it."

 How the King's Son fetched the Magpie's Eggs.

'Well, since thou hast been so active to-day, I have something else for thee! Beside the loch thou seest over yonder there grows a fir tree. On the top of the fir tree is a magpie's nest, and in the nest are five eggs. Thou wilt bring me those eggs for breakfast, and if one is cracked or broken, thy blood shall pay for it.'

'Well, since you've been so busy today, I have something else for you! By the lake over there, there's a fir tree. At the top of that fir tree is a magpie's nest, and in that nest are five eggs. You will bring me those eggs for breakfast, and if one is cracked or broken, you'll pay for it with your blood.'

Before it was light next day, the king's son jumped out of bed and ran down to the loch. The tree was [Pg 271]not hard to find, for the rising sun shone red on the trunk, which was five hundred feet from the ground to its first branch. Time after time he walked round it, trying to find some knots, however small, where he could put his feet, but the bark was quite smooth, and he soon saw that if he was to reach the top at all, it must be by climbing up with his knees like a sailor. But then he was a king's son and not a sailor, which made all the difference.

Before sunrise the next day, the prince jumped out of bed and ran down to the lake. The tree was [Pg 271]easy to spot, as the rising sun cast a red glow on its trunk, which was five hundred feet tall before it had its first branch. Over and over, he walked around it, looking for even the tiniest knots to use for climbing, but the bark was completely smooth, and he quickly realized that if he wanted to reach the top, he would have to climb it using his knees like a sailor would. But he was a prince, not a sailor, which made all the difference.

However, it was no use standing there staring at the fir, at least he must try to do his best, and try he did till his hands and knees were sore, for as soon as he had struggled up a few feet, he slid back again. Once he climbed a little higher than before, and hope rose in his heart, then down he came with such force that his hands and knees smarted worse than ever.

However, it was pointless to just stand there staring at the fir; he had to at least try his best, and he did try until his hands and knees were sore, because as soon as he managed to climb a few feet, he would slide back down again. Once, he climbed a bit higher than before, and hope surged in his heart, but then he fell down with such force that his hands and knees stung worse than ever.

'This is no time for stopping,' said the voice of the giant's daughter, as he leant against the trunk to recover his breath.

'This isn't the time to stop,' said the voice of the giant's daughter, as he leaned against the trunk to catch his breath.

'Alas! I am no sooner up than down,' answered he.

'Alas! I'm up one moment and down the next,' he replied.

'Try once more,' said she, and she laid a finger against the tree and bade him put his foot on it. Then she placed another finger a little higher up, and so on till he reached the top, where the magpie had built her nest.

'Try again,' she said, touching the tree with her finger and telling him to place his foot on it. Then she put another finger a bit higher, and continued this until he reached the top, where the magpie had built her nest.

'Make haste now with the nest,' she cried, 'for my father's breath is burning my back,' and down he scrambled as fast as he could, but the girl's little finger had caught in a branch at the top, and she was obliged to leave it there. But she was too busy to pay heed to this, for the sun was getting high over the hills.

'Hurry up with the nest,' she shouted, 'because my father's breath is scorching my back,' and he rushed down as quickly as he could, but the girl's little finger got caught in a branch at the top, and she had to leave it there. However, she was too focused to think about this, as the sun was climbing high over the hills.

'Listen to me,' she said. 'This night my two sisters and I will be dressed in the same garments, and you will not know me. But when my father says 'Go to thy wife, king's son,' come to the one whose right hand has no little finger.'

'Listen to me,' she said. 'Tonight my two sisters and I will be wearing the same clothes, and you won't recognize me. But when my father says, 'Go to your wife, prince,' come to the one whose right hand is missing a little finger.'

[Pg 272]So he went and gave the eggs to the giant, who nodded his head.

[Pg 272]So he went and gave the eggs to the giant, who nodded.

'Make ready for thy marriage,' cried he, 'for the wedding shall take place this very night, and I will summon thy bride to greet thee.' Then his three daughters were sent for, and they all entered dressed in green silk of the same fashion, and with golden circlets round their heads. The king's son looked from one to another. Which was the youngest? Suddenly his eyes fell on the hand of the middle one, and there was no little finger.

'Get ready for your wedding,' he shouted, 'because the ceremony is happening tonight, and I'll bring your bride to meet you.' Then his three daughters were called in, and they all came wearing green silk in the same style, with golden crowns on their heads. The prince looked from one to the other. Which one was the youngest? Suddenly, he noticed the hand of the middle daughter, and she was missing her little finger.

'Thou hast aimed well this time too,' said the giant, as the king's son laid his hand on her shoulder, 'but perhaps we may meet some other way;' and though he pretended to laugh, the bride saw a gleam in his eye which warned her of danger.

'You've aimed well this time too,' said the giant, as the king's son laid his hand on her shoulder, 'but maybe we’ll cross paths another way;' and although he pretended to laugh, the bride saw a glimmer in his eye that warned her of danger.

The wedding took place that very night, and the hall was filled with giants and gentlemen, and they danced till the house shook from top to bottom. At last everyone grew tired, and the guests went away, and the king's son and his bride were left alone.

The wedding happened that very night, and the hall was filled with giants and gentlemen, and they danced until the house shook from top to bottom. Eventually, everyone got tired, and the guests left, leaving the prince and his bride alone.

'If we stay here till dawn my father will kill thee,' she whispered, 'but thou art my husband and I will save thee, as I did before,' and she cut an apple into nine pieces, and put two pieces at the head of the bed, and two pieces at the foot, and two pieces at the door of the kitchen, and two at the big door, and one outside the house. And when this was done, and she heard the giant snoring, she and the king's son crept out softly and stole across to the stable, where she led out the blue-grey mare and jumped on its back, and her husband mounted before her. Not long after, the giant awoke.

'If we stay here until dawn, my father will kill you,' she whispered, 'but you are my husband, and I will save you, just like I did before.' She cut an apple into nine pieces and placed two pieces at the head of the bed, two pieces at the foot, two pieces by the kitchen door, two at the main door, and one outside the house. Once this was done, and she heard the giant snoring, she and the prince quietly crept out and made their way to the stable, where she took out the blue-grey mare and jumped on its back, with her husband mounting in front of her. Shortly after, the giant woke up.

'Are you asleep?' asked he.

"Are you asleep?" he asked.

'Not yet,' answered the apple at the head of the bed, and the giant turned over, and soon was snoring as loudly as before. By and bye he called again.

'Not yet,' replied the apple at the head of the bed, and the giant rolled over, quickly falling back into a loud snore. After a while, he called out again.

'Are you asleep?'

'Are you awake?'

[Pg 273]'Not yet,' said the apple at the foot of the bed, and the giant was satisfied. After a while, he called a third time, 'Are you asleep?'

[Pg 273]'Not yet,' said the apple at the foot of the bed, and the giant was satisfied. After a while, he called a third time, 'Are you awake?'

'Not yet,' replied the apple in the kitchen, but when, in a few minutes, he put the question for the fourth time and received an answer from the apple outside the house door, he guessed what had happened, and ran to the room to look for himself.

'Not yet,' replied the apple in the kitchen, but when, a few minutes later, he asked the question for the fourth time and got an answer from the apple outside the house door, he figured out what had happened and ran to the room to see for himself.

The bed was cold and empty!

The bed was cold and empty!

'My father's breath is burning my back,' cried the girl, 'put thy hand into the ear of the mare, and whatever thou findest there, throw it behind thee.' And in the mare's ear there was a twig of sloe tree, and as he threw it behind him there sprung up twenty miles of thornwood so thick that scarce a weasel could go through it. And the giant, who was striding headlong forwards, got caught in it, and it pulled his hair and beard.

'My dad's breath is burning my back,' cried the girl, 'put your hand into the mare's ear, and whatever you find there, throw it behind you.' And in the mare's ear, there was a twig from a sloe tree, and when he threw it behind him, twenty miles of thornwood sprang up so thick that hardly a weasel could get through it. The giant, who was charging ahead, got caught in it, and it tugged at his hair and beard.

'This is one of my daughter's tricks,' he said to himself, 'but if I had my big axe and my wood-knife, I would not be long making a way through this,' and off he went home and brought back the axe and the wood-knife.

'This is one of my daughter's tricks,' he thought. 'But if I had my big axe and my wood knife, I could easily get through this.' So he went home and got the axe and the wood knife.

It took him but a short time to cut a road through the blackthorn, and then he laid the axe and the knife under a tree.

It only took him a little while to clear a path through the blackthorn, and then he set the axe and the knife down under a tree.

'I will leave them there till I return,' he murmured to himself, but a hoodie crow, which was sitting on a branch above, heard him.

'I’ll leave them there until I get back,' he murmured to himself, but a hooded crow sitting on a branch above heard him.

'If thou leavest them,' said the hoodie, 'we will steal them.'

'If you leave them,' said the hoodie, 'we'll steal them.'

'You will,' answered the giant, 'and I must take them home.' So he took them home, and started afresh on his journey.

'You will,' replied the giant, 'and I need to take them home.' So he took them home and set off on his journey again.

'My father's breath is burning my back,' cried the girl at midday. 'Put thy finger in the mare's ear and throw behind thee whatever thou findest in it,' and the[Pg 274] king's son found a splinter of grey stone, and threw it behind him, and in a twinkling twenty miles of solid rock lay between them and the giant.

'My father's breath is scorching my back,' the girl shouted at noon. 'Stick your finger in the mare's ear and toss out whatever you find in it,' and the[Pg 274] prince found a piece of gray stone and threw it behind him, and in an instant, twenty miles of solid rock were between them and the giant.

'My daughter's tricks are the hardest things that ever met me,' said the giant, 'but if I had my lever and my crowbar, I would not be long in making my way through this rock also,' but as he had not got them, he had to go home and fetch them. Then it took him but a short time to hew his way through the rock.

'My daughter's tricks are the toughest challenges I've ever faced,' said the giant, 'but if I had my lever and crowbar, I wouldn't take long to break through this rock as well,' but since he didn't have them, he had to go home and get them. It didn't take him long to cut his way through the rock.

'I will leave the tools here,' he murmured aloud when he had finished.

'I’ll leave the tools here,' he said quietly when he was done.

'If thou leavest them, we will steal them,' said a hoodie who was perched on a stone above him, and the giant answered:

'If you leave them, we'll take them,' said a kid in a hoodie who was sitting on a rock above him, and the giant responded:

'Steal them if thou wilt; there is no time to go back.'

'Take them if you want; there’s no time to go back.'

'My father's breath is burning my back,' cried the girl; 'look in the mare's ear, king's son, or we are lost,' and he looked, and found a tiny bladder full of water, which he threw behind him, and it became a great loch. And the giant, who was striding on so fast, could not stop himself, and he walked right into the middle and was drowned.

'My dad's breath is burning my back,' the girl shouted; 'check the mare's ear, prince, or we're done for,' and he looked, finding a small bladder full of water, which he tossed behind him, and it turned into a huge lake. And the giant, who was walking so quickly, couldn't stop himself, and walked straight into the middle and drowned.

The blue-grey mare galloped on like the wind, and the next day the king's son came in sight of his father's house.

The blue-gray mare raced like the wind, and the next day the prince came into view of his father's house.

'Get down and go in,' said the bride, 'and tell them that thou hast married me. But take heed that neither man nor beast kiss thee, for then thou wilt cease to remember me at all.'

'Go inside,' said the bride, 'and tell them that you’ve married me. But be careful not to let anyone, man or beast, kiss you, because then you won’t remember me at all.'

'I will do thy bidding,' answered he, and left her at the gate. All who met him bade him welcome, and he charged his father and mother not to kiss him, but as he greeted them his old greyhound leapt on his neck, and kissed him on the mouth. And after that he did not remember the giant's daughter.

'I will do what you ask,' he replied, and left her at the gate. Everyone he encountered welcomed him, and he told his parents not to kiss him, but as he greeted them, his old greyhound jumped on his neck and licked his face. After that, he no longer remembered the giant's daughter.

[Pg 275]All that day she sat on a well which was near the gate, waiting, waiting, but the king's son never came. In the darkness she climbed up into an oak tree that shadowed the well, and there she lay all night, waiting, waiting.

[Pg 275]All day long she sat by a well near the gate, waiting and hoping, but the prince never showed up. When night fell, she climbed into an oak tree that shaded the well and spent the whole night there, waiting and hoping.

On the morrow, at midday, the wife of a shoemaker who dwelt near the well went to draw water for her husband to drink, and she saw the shadow of the girl in the tree, and thought it was her own shadow.

On the next day, around noon, the wife of a shoemaker who lived near the well went to get water for her husband to drink. She saw the shadow of the girl in the tree and thought it was her own shadow.

 So the Giant was drowned in the middle of the lake.

'How handsome I am, to be sure,' said she, gazing into the well, and as she stooped to behold herself better, the jug struck against the stones and broke in pieces, and she was forced to return to her husband without the water, and this angered him.

'How pretty I am, for sure,' she said, looking into the well, and as she bent down to see herself better, the jug hit the stones and shattered, so she had to go back to her husband without the water, which frustrated him.

'Thou hast turned crazy,' said he in wrath. 'Go thou, my daughter, and fetch me a drink,' and the girl[Pg 276] went, and the same thing befell her as had befallen her mother.

'You've gone crazy,' he said angrily. 'Go, my daughter, and get me a drink,' and the girl[Pg 276] went, and the same thing happened to her as had happened to her mother.

'Where is the water?' asked the shoemaker, when she came back, and as she held nothing save the handle of the jug he went to the well himself. He too saw the reflection of the woman in the tree, but looked up to discover whence it came, and there above him sat the most beautiful woman in the world.

'Where's the water?' asked the shoemaker when she returned, and since she was carrying nothing but the handle of the jug, he went to the well himself. He also noticed the reflection of the woman in the tree, but looked up to see where it was coming from, and there above him sat the most beautiful woman in the world.

'Come down,' he said, 'for a while thou canst stay in my house,' and glad enough the girl was to come.

'Come down,' he said, 'you can stay in my house for a while,' and the girl was more than happy to come.

Now the king of the country was about to marry, and the young men about the court thronged the shoemaker's shop to buy fine shoes to wear at the wedding.

Now the king of the country was getting ready to marry, and the young men at the court crowded into the shoemaker's shop to buy fancy shoes to wear at the wedding.

'Thou hast a pretty daughter,' said they when they beheld the girl sitting at work.

'You have a lovely daughter,' they said when they saw the girl sitting and working.

'Pretty she is,' answered the shoemaker, 'but no daughter of mine.'

'She's pretty,' replied the shoemaker, 'but she’s not my daughter.'

'I would give a hundred pounds to marry her,' said one.

'I would pay a hundred pounds to marry her,' said one.

'And I,' 'And I,' cried the others.

'And I,' 'And I,' shouted the others.

'That is no business of mine,' answered the shoemaker, and the young men bade him ask her if she would choose one of them for a husband, and to tell them on the morrow. Then the shoemaker asked her, and the girl said that she would marry the one who would bring his purse with him. So the shoemaker hurried to the youth who had first spoken, and he came back, and after giving the shoemaker a hundred pounds for his news, he sought the girl, who was waiting for him.

"That's none of my business," replied the shoemaker, and the young men urged him to ask her if she would pick one of them as a husband and let them know by the next day. So the shoemaker asked her, and the girl replied that she would marry the one who brought his wallet with him. The shoemaker quickly rushed to the young man who had spoken first, and he returned, giving the shoemaker a hundred pounds for the information before going to find the girl, who was waiting for him.

'Is it thou?' inquired she. 'I am thirsty, give me a drink from the well that is out yonder.' And he poured out the water, but he could not move from the place where he was; and there he stayed till many hours had passed by.

'Is it you?' she asked. 'I'm thirsty, give me a drink from the well over there.' He poured out the water, but he couldn't move from where he was; and he stayed there until many hours had passed.

'Take away that foolish boy,' cried the girl to the shoemaker at last, 'I am tired of him,' and then sud[Pg 277]denly he was able to walk, and betook himself to his home, but he did not tell the others what had happened to him.

'Get rid of that annoying boy,' the girl finally shouted at the shoemaker, 'I’m over him,' and then suddenly he could walk and made his way home, but he didn’t tell the others what had happened to him.

Next day there arrived one of the other young men, and in the evening, when the shoemaker had gone out and they were alone, she said to him, 'See if the latch is on the door.' The young man hastened to do her bidding, but as soon as he touched the latch, his fingers stuck to it, and there he had to stay for many hours, till the shoemaker came back, and the girl let him go. Hanging his head, he went home, but he told no one what had befallen him.

Next day, one of the other young men showed up, and in the evening, when the shoemaker had left and they were alone, she said to him, "Check if the latch is on the door." The young man quickly went to do what she asked, but as soon as he touched the latch, his fingers got stuck to it, and he had to remain there for many hours until the shoemaker returned and the girl freed him. With his head down, he went home, but he didn’t tell anyone what had happened to him.

Then was the turn of the third man, and his foot remained fastened to the floor, till the girl unloosed it. And thankfully he ran off, and was not seen looking behind him.

Then it was the third man's turn, and his foot was stuck to the floor until the girl freed it. Gratefully, he ran off and didn't look back.

'Take the purse of gold,' said the girl to the shoemaker, 'I have no need of it, and it will better thee.' And the shoemaker took it and told the girl he must carry the shoes for the wedding up to the castle.

'Take the bag of gold,' said the girl to the shoemaker, 'I don't need it, and it will do you good.' The shoemaker took it and told the girl that he had to bring the shoes for the wedding up to the castle.

'I would fain get a sight of the king's son before he marries,' sighed she.

'I would really like to see the king's son before he gets married,' she sighed.

'Come with me, then,' answered he; 'the servants are all my friends, and they will let you stand in the passage down which the king's son will pass, and all the company too.'

'Come with me, then,' he said; 'the staff are all my friends, and they’ll let you stand in the hallway where the king’s son will walk, along with all the guests too.'

Up they went to the castle, and when the young men saw the girl standing there, they led her into the hall where the banquet was laid out and poured her out some wine. She was just raising the glass to drink when a flame went up out of it, and out of the flame sprang two pigeons, one of gold and one of silver. They flew round and round the head of the girl, when three grains of barley fell on the floor, and the silver pigeon dived down, and swallowed them.

Up they went to the castle, and when the young men saw the girl standing there, they brought her into the hall where the feast was set up and poured her a glass of wine. She was just about to take a sip when a flame shot up from it, and from the flame, two pigeons emerged, one gold and one silver. They flew around the girl's head, and when three grains of barley fell to the floor, the silver pigeon swooped down and ate them.

'If thou hadst remembered how I cleaned the byre,[Pg 278] thou wouldst have given me my share,' cooed the golden pigeon, and as he spoke three more grains fell, and the silver pigeon ate them as before.

'If you had remembered how I cleaned the barn,[Pg 278] you would have given me my share,' cooed the golden pigeon, and as he spoke three more grains fell, and the silver pigeon ate them just like before.

'If thou hadst remembered how I thatched the byre, thou wouldst have given me my share,' cooed the golden pigeon again; and as he spoke three more grains fell, and for the third time they were eaten by the silver pigeon.

'If you had remembered how I thatched the barn, you would have given me my share,' cooed the golden pigeon again; and as he spoke, three more grains fell, and for the third time they were eaten by the silver pigeon.

'If thou hadst remembered how I got the magpie's nest, thou wouldst have given me my share,' cooed the golden pigeon.

'If you had remembered how I got the magpie's nest, you would have given me my share,' cooed the golden pigeon.

Then the king's son understood that they had come to remind him of what he had forgotten, and his lost memory came back, and he knew his wife, and kissed her. But as the preparations had been made, it seemed a pity to waste them, so they were married a second time, and sat down to the wedding feast.

Then the prince realized they had come to help him remember what he had forgotten, and his lost memories returned. He recognized his wife and kissed her. But since all the arrangements had been made, it seemed a shame to not use them, so they got married again and sat down to the wedding feast.

From 'Tales of the West Highlands.'

From 'Tales of the West Highlands.'


THE LADY OF THE FOUNTAIN

In the centre of the great hall in the castle of Caerleon upon Usk, king Arthur sat on a seat of green rushes, over which was thrown a covering of flame-coloured silk, and a cushion of red satin lay under his elbow. With him were his knights Owen and Kynon and Kai, while at the far end, close to the window, were Guenevere the queen and her maidens embroidering white garments with strange devices of gold.

In the center of the great hall in the castle of Caerleon upon Usk, King Arthur sat on a seat made of green rushes, covered with flame-colored silk, and a red satin cushion was under his elbow. With him were his knights Owen, Kynon, and Kai, while at the far end, near the window, were Queen Guenevere and her maidens, embroidering white garments with unique gold designs.

'I am weary,' said Arthur, 'and till my food is prepared I would fain sleep. You yourselves can tell each other tales, and Kai will fetch you from the kitchen a flagon of mead and some meat.'

'I’m tired,' said Arthur, 'and until my food is ready, I’d like to sleep. You can tell each other stories, and Kai will bring you a jug of mead and some meat from the kitchen.'

And when they had eaten and drunk, Kynon, the oldest among them, began his story.

And after they had eaten and drunk, Kynon, the oldest of them, started his story.

'I was the only son of my father and mother, and much store they set by me, but I was not content to stay with them at home, for I thought no deed in all the world was too mighty for me. None could hold me back, and after I had won many adventures in my own land, I bade farewell to my parents and set out to see the world. Over mountains, through deserts, across rivers I went, till I reached a fair valley full of trees, with a path running by the side of a stream. I walked along that path all the day, and in the evening I came to a castle in front of which stood two youths clothed in yellow, each grasping an ivory bow, with arrows made of the bones of the whale, and winged with peacock's[Pg 280] feathers. By their sides hung golden daggers with hilts of the bones of the whale.

'I was my parents' only son, and they valued me greatly, but I wasn’t happy staying at home because I believed no challenge in the world was too big for me. Nothing could hold me back, and after having many adventures in my own country, I said goodbye to my parents and set off to explore the world. I journeyed over mountains, through deserts, and across rivers until I reached a beautiful valley filled with trees, and a path that ran alongside a stream. I walked that path all day, and in the evening, I arrived at a castle where two young men dressed in yellow stood in front. They each held an ivory bow, with arrows made from whale bones and feathers from peacocks. At their sides were golden daggers with hilts made of whale bones.[Pg 280]

'Near these young men was a man richly dressed, who turned and went with me towards the castle, where all the dwellers were gathered in the hall. In one window I beheld four and twenty damsels, and the least fair of them was fairer than Guenevere at her fairest. Some took my horse, and others unbuckled my armour, and washed it, with my sword and spear, till it all shone like silver. Then I washed myself and put on a vest and doublet which they brought me, and I and the man that entered with me sat down before a table of silver, and a goodlier feast I never had.

'Near these young men stood a well-dressed man who turned and walked with me toward the castle, where everyone was gathered in the hall. In one window, I saw twenty-four ladies, and the least attractive among them was more beautiful than Guinevere at her most lovely. Some took my horse, while others unbuckled my armor and cleaned it, along with my sword and spear, until everything sparkled like silver. Then I washed up and put on a shirt and jacket that they brought me, and the man who came in with me and I sat down in front of a silver table, and I've never had a more impressive feast.'

'All this time neither the man nor the damsels had spoken one word, but when our dinner was half over, and my hunger was stilled, the man began to ask who I was. Then I told him my name and my father's name, and why I came there, for indeed I had grown weary of gaining the mastery over all men at home, and sought if perchance there was one who could gain the mastery over me. And at this the man smiled and answered:

'All this time, neither the man nor the women had said a word, but when we were halfway through dinner and my hunger was satisfied, the man asked who I was. I told him my name and my father's name, and why I was there, because I was tired of being in control of everyone at home and was looking to see if there was someone who could have control over me. At this, the man smiled and replied:'

'"If I did not fear to distress thee too much, I would show thee what thou seekest." His words made me sorrowful and fearful of myself, which the man perceived, and added, "If thou meanest truly what thou sayest, and desirest earnestly to prove thy valour, and not to boast vainly that none can overcome thee, I have somewhat to show thee. But to-night thou must sleep in this castle, and in the morning see that thou rise early and follow the road upwards through the valley, until thou reachest a wood. In the wood is a path branching to the right; go along this path until thou comest to a space of grass with a mound in the middle of it. On the top of the mound stands a black man, larger than any two white men; his eye is in the centre of his forehead and he has only one foot. He carries a club of iron, and two white men could hardly lift it. Around[Pg 281] him graze a thousand beasts, all of different kinds, for he is the guardian of that wood, and it is he who will tell thee which way to go in order to find the adventure thou art in quest of."

"If I didn't worry about distressing you too much, I would show you what you’re looking for." His words made me feel sad and uncertain about myself, which he noticed, and added, "If you truly mean what you say and genuinely want to prove your courage, not just boast that no one can defeat you, I have something to show you. But tonight, you must stay in this castle, and in the morning, make sure you wake up early and take the road up through the valley until you reach a forest. In the forest, there’s a path branching to the right; follow that path until you reach an open area with a mound in the center. On top of the mound stands a black man, larger than any two white men combined; his eye is in the center of his forehead and he has only one foot. He carries an iron club that two white men could hardly lift. Around[Pg 281] him graze a thousand animals, all different kinds, because he is the guardian of that forest, and he will tell you which way to go to find the adventure you seek."

 Kynon meets with the Black Master of the Beasts.

'So spake the man, and long did that night seem to me, and before dawn I rose and put on my armour, and mounted my horse and rode on till I reached the grassy space of which he had told me. There was the[Pg 282] black man on top of the mound, as he had said, and in truth he was mightier in all ways than I had thought him to be. As for the club, Kai, it would have been a burden for four of our warriors. He waited for me to speak, and I asked him what power he held over the beasts that thronged so close about him.

'So the man spoke, and that night felt incredibly long to me. Before dawn, I got up, put on my armor, got on my horse, and rode until I reached the grassy area he had mentioned. There was the[Pg 282] black man on top of the mound, just like he said, and honestly, he was more powerful than I had imagined. As for the club, Kai, it would have been too heavy for four of our warriors to lift. He waited for me to say something, and I asked him what power he had over the animals that crowded so closely around him.'

'"I will show thee, little man," he answered, and with his club he struck a stag on the head till he brayed loudly. And at his braying the animals came running, numerous as the stars in the sky, so that scarce was I able to stand among them. Serpents were there also, and dragons, and beasts of strange shapes, with horns in places where never saw I horns before. And the black man only looked at them and bade them go and feed. And they bowed themselves before him, as vassals before their lord.

"I'll show you, little man," he replied, and with his club, he hit a stag on the head until it bellowed loudly. At its call, the animals came rushing in, as numerous as the stars in the sky, making it hard for me to stand among them. There were also serpents, dragons, and strange beasts with horns in places I had never seen horns before. The dark man just looked at them and told them to go and eat. They bowed to him, like servants before their master.

'"Now, little man, I have answered thy question and showed thee my power," said he. "Is there anything else thou wouldest know?" Then I inquired of him my way, but he grew angry, and, as I perceived, would fain have hindered me; but at the last, after I had told him who I was, his anger passed from him.

'"Now, little man, I've answered your question and shown you my power," he said. "Is there anything else you want to know?" Then I asked him for directions, but he got angry and, as I saw, wanted to stop me; but eventually, after I told him who I was, he calmed down.'

'"Take that path," said he, "that leads to the head of this grassy glade, and go up the wood till thou reachest the top. There thou wilt find an open space, and in the midst of it a tall tree. Under the tree is a fountain, and by the fountain a marble slab, and on the slab a bowl of silver, with a silver chain. Dip the bowl in the fountain, and throw the water on the slab, and thou wilt hear a mighty peal of thunder, till heaven and earth seem trembling with the noise. After the thunder will come hail, so fierce that scarcely canst thou endure it and live, for the hailstones are both large and thick. Then the sun will shine again, but every leaf of the tree will be lying on the ground. Next a flight of birds will come and alight on the tree, and never didst thou hear a strain so sweet as that which they[Pg 283] will sing. And at the moment in which their song sounds sweetest thou wilt hear a murmuring and complaining coming towards thee along the valley, and thou wilt see a knight in black velvet bestriding a black horse, bearing a lance with a black pennon, and he will spur his steed so as to fight thee. If thou turnest to flee, he will overtake thee, and if thou abidest where thou art, he will unhorse thee. And if thou dost not find trouble in that adventure, thou needest not to seek it during the rest of thy life."

'"Take that path," he said, "that goes to the end of this grassy clearing, and walk up through the woods until you reach the top. There you'll find an open area, and in the center of it, a tall tree. Under the tree is a fountain, and beside the fountain, a marble slab, and on the slab a silver bowl with a silver chain attached. Dip the bowl in the fountain and pour the water on the slab, and you'll hear a loud thunderclap, making heaven and earth seem to shake with the sound. After the thunder, hail will come down so fiercely that you can hardly endure it, as the hailstones are both large and heavy. Then the sun will shine again, but every leaf from the tree will be lying on the ground. Next, a flock of birds will arrive and land on the tree, and you will never hear a melody as sweet as the one they[Pg 283] will sing. And at the moment their song sounds the sweetest, you'll hear a murmuring and complaining coming toward you along the valley, and you'll see a knight in black velvet riding a black horse, carrying a lance with a black banner, and he will urge his horse to fight you. If you turn to run, he will catch you, and if you stay where you are, he will knock you off your horse. And if you don’t find trouble in that adventure, you won’t need to look for it for the rest of your life."

'So I bade the black man farewell, and took my way to the top of the wood, and there I found everything just as I had been told. I went up to the tree beneath which stood the fountain, and filling the silver bowl with water, emptied it on the marble slab. Thereupon the thunder came, louder by far than I had expected to hear it, and after the thunder came the shower, but heavier by far than I had expected to feel it, for, of a truth I tell thee, Kai, not one of those hailstones would be stopped by skin or by flesh till it had reached the bone. I turned my horse's flank towards the shower, and, bending over his neck, held my shield so that it might cover his head and my own. When the hail had passed, I looked on the tree and not a single leaf was left on it, and the sky was blue and the sun shining, while on the branches were perched birds of every kind, who sang a song sweeter than any that has come to my ears, either before or since.

So I said goodbye to the black man and made my way to the top of the woods, where I found everything exactly as I had been told. I approached the tree by the fountain, filled the silver bowl with water, and poured it onto the marble slab. Then the thunder rolled in, much louder than I had expected, followed by a downpour that was far heavier than I had anticipated. Honestly, Kai, not one of those hailstones could be stopped by skin or flesh until it hit the bone. I turned my horse to face away from the storm, leaning over his neck and holding my shield to protect his head and mine. After the hail passed, I looked at the tree, and not a single leaf remained on it; the sky was blue, and the sun was shining, while birds of every kind perched on the branches, singing a song sweeter than any I’ve ever heard, before or since.

'Thus, Kai, I stood listening to the birds, when lo, a murmuring voice approached me, saying:

'So, Kai, I was standing there listening to the birds, when suddenly, a soft voice came closer to me, saying:

'"O knight, what has brought thee hither? What evil have I done to thee, that thou shouldest do so much to me, for in all my lands neither man nor beast that met that shower has escaped alive." Then from the valley appeared the knight on the black horse, grasping the lance with the black pennon. Straightway we charged each other, and though I fought my best,[Pg 284] he soon overcame me, and I was thrown to the ground, while the knight seized the bridle of my horse, and rode away with it, leaving me where I was, without even despoiling me of my armour.

"O knight, what brings you here? What have I done to you that makes you do this to me? In all my lands, no man or beast that faced that attack has survived." Then from the valley, the knight on the black horse appeared, holding the lance with the black banner. We charged at each other, and though I fought my hardest,[Pg 284] he quickly defeated me, and I was thrown to the ground, while the knight took the bridle of my horse and rode off with it, leaving me where I was, without even taking my armor.

'Sadly did I go down the hill again, and when I reached the glade where the black man was, I confess to thee, Kai, it was a marvel that I did not melt into a liquid pool, so great was my shame. That night I slept at the castle where I had been before, and I was bathed and feasted, and none asked me how I had fared. The next morning when I arose I found a bay horse saddled for me, and, girding on my armour, I returned to my own court. The horse is still in the stable, and I would not part with it for any in Britain.

'Sadly, I went back down the hill, and when I got to the clearing where the black man was, I have to admit, Kai, it was amazing that I didn’t just turn into a puddle, my shame was that overwhelming. That night I stayed at the castle where I’d been before, and I was washed and fed, and no one asked me how I had done. The next morning when I got up, I found a bay horse saddled for me, and after putting on my armor, I made my way back to my own court. The horse is still in the stable, and I wouldn’t trade it for any other in Britain.'

'But of a truth, Kai, no man ever confessed an adventure so much to his own dishonour, and strange indeed it seems that none other man have I ever met that knew of the black man, and the knight, and the shower.'

'But truly, Kai, no man has ever admitted to an adventure that reflects so poorly on himself, and it's really strange that I've never met anyone else who knows about the black man, the knight, and the shower.'

'Would it not be well,' said Owen, 'to go and discover the place?'

"Wouldn't it be a good idea," said Owen, "to go and explore the place?"

'By the hand of my friend,' answered Kai, 'often dost thou utter that with thy tongue which thou wouldest not make good with thy deeds.'

'By my friend's hand,' Kai replied, 'you often say things with your mouth that you wouldn't back up with your actions.'

'In truth,' said Guenevere the queen, who had listened to the tale, 'thou wert better hanged, Kai, than use such speech towards a man like Owen.'

'Honestly,' said Queen Guenevere, who had been listening to the story, 'you would be better off hanged, Kai, than to talk to a man like Owen that way.'

'I meant nothing, lady,' replied Kai; 'thy praise of Owen is not greater than mine.' And as he spoke Arthur awoke, and asked if he had not slept for a little.

"I didn't mean anything by it, ma'am," Kai replied. "Your praise of Owen isn't more than mine." Just then, Arthur woke up and asked if he had only slept for a bit.

'Yes, lord,' answered Owen, 'certainly thou hast slept.'

'Yes, my lord,' Owen replied, 'you have definitely slept.'

'Is it time for us to go to meat?'

'Is it time for us to eat meat?'

'It is, lord,' answered Owen.

"Yes, my lord," answered Owen.

Then the horn for washing themselves was sounded, and after that the king and his household sat down to eat. And when they had finished, Owen left them, and made ready his horse and his arms.

Then the horn for washing up was sounded, and after that, the king and his household sat down to eat. When they finished, Owen left them and prepared his horse and his weapons.

[Pg 285]With the first rays of the sun he set forth, and travelled through deserts and over mountains and across rivers, and all befell him which had befallen Kynon, till he stood under the leafless tree listening to the song of the birds. Then he heard the voice, and turning to look found the knight galloping to meet him. Fiercely they fought till their lances were broken, and then they drew their swords, and a blow from Owen cut through the knight's helmet, and pierced his skull.

[Pg 285]At the first light of dawn, he set out, traveling through deserts, over mountains, and across rivers. Everything that had happened to Kynon happened to him until he found himself standing under the bare tree, listening to the birds sing. Then he heard a voice and turned to see the knight charging toward him. They fought fiercely until their lances shattered, and then they drew their swords. A strike from Owen sliced through the knight's helmet and pierced his skull.

Feeling himself wounded unto death the knight fled, and Owen pursued him till they came to a splendid castle. Here the knight dashed across the bridge that spanned the moat, and entered the gate, but as soon as he was safe inside, the drawbridge was pulled up and caught Owen's horse in the middle, so that half of him was inside and half out, and Owen could not dismount and knew not what to do.

Feeling mortally wounded, the knight fled, with Owen chasing him until they reached a magnificent castle. The knight raced across the bridge over the moat and entered through the gate, but as soon as he was safe inside, the drawbridge was raised, trapping Owen's horse halfway across, leaving Owen unable to dismount and unsure of what to do.

While he was in this sore plight a little door in the castle gate opened, and he could see a street facing him, with tall houses. Then a maiden with curling hair of gold looked through the little door and bade Owen open the gate.

While he was in this tough situation, a small door in the castle gate opened, revealing a street in front of him, lined with tall houses. Then, a young woman with curly golden hair peered through the tiny door and told Owen to open the gate.

'By my troth!' cried Owen, 'I can no more open it from here than thou art able to set me free.'

'Honestly!' shouted Owen, 'I can't open it from here any more than you can free me.'

'Well,' said she, 'I will do my best to release thee if thou wilt do as I tell thee. Take this ring and put it on with the stone inside thy hand, and close thy fingers tight, for as long as thou dost conceal it, it will conceal thee. When the men inside have held counsel together, they will come to fetch thee to thy death, and they will be much grieved not to find thee. I will stand on the horse block yonder and thou canst see me though I cannot see thee. Therefore draw near and place thy hand on my shoulder and follow me wheresoever I go.'

'Well,' she said, 'I'll do my best to help you if you promise to follow my instructions. Take this ring and put it on with the stone facing your palm, and hold your fingers tight around it. As long as you keep it hidden, it will keep you safe. When the men inside have met and made their plans, they will come looking for you to take you to your death, and they will be quite upset not to find you. I'll stand on the horse block over there, and you’ll be able to see me even though I can’t see you. So, come closer, put your hand on my shoulder, and follow me wherever I go.'

Upon that she went away from Owen, and when the men came out from the castle to seek him and did not[Pg 286] find him they were sorely grieved, and they returned to the castle.

Upon that, she left Owen, and when the men came out from the castle to look for him and did not[Pg 286] find him, they were deeply saddened and returned to the castle.

Then Owen went to the maiden and placed his hand on her shoulder, and she guided him to a large room, painted all over with rich colours, and adorned with images of gold. Here she gave him meat and drink, and water to wash with and garments to wear, and he lay down upon a soft bed, with scarlet and fur to cover him, and slept gladly.

Then Owen approached the young woman and put his hand on her shoulder, and she led him to a spacious room, decorated in vibrant colors and embellished with golden images. There, she provided him with food and drink, water to wash with, and clothes to wear. He lay down on a soft bed, covered with scarlet and fur, and fell asleep happily.

In the middle of the night he woke hearing a great outcry, and he jumped up and clothed himself and went into the hall, where the maiden was standing.

In the middle of the night, he woke up to a loud commotion. He quickly got dressed and went into the hall, where the girl was standing.

'What is it?' he asked, and she answered that the knight who owned the castle was dead, and they were bearing his body to the church. Never had Owen beheld such vast crowds, and following the dead knight was the most beautiful lady in the world, whose cry was louder than the shout of the men, or the braying of the trumpets. And Owen looked on her and loved her.

"What is it?" he asked, and she replied that the knight who owned the castle had died, and they were taking his body to the church. Owen had never seen such large crowds, and following the dead knight was the most beautiful lady in the world, whose cry was louder than the shouts of the men or the sound of the trumpets. And Owen looked at her and fell in love with her.

'Who is she?' he asked the damsel. 'That is my mistress, the countess of the fountain, and the wife of him whom thou didst slay yesterday.'

'Who is she?' he asked the young woman. 'That is my mistress, the countess of the fountain, and the wife of the man you killed yesterday.'

'Verily,' said Owen, 'she is the woman that I love best.'

'Honestly,' said Owen, 'she is the woman I love the most.'

'She shall also love thee not a little,' said the maiden.

'She will love you quite a bit,' said the maiden.

Then she left Owen, and after a while went into the chamber of her mistress, and spoke to her, but the countess answered her nothing.

Then she left Owen, and after a while, she went into her mistress's room and spoke to her, but the countess didn’t reply at all.

'What aileth thee, mistress?' inquired the maiden.

"What’s wrong, miss?" the girl asked.

'Why hast thou kept far from me in my grief, Luned?' answered the countess, and in her turn the damsel asked:

'Why have you stayed away from me during my grief, Luned?' replied the countess, and then the young woman asked:

'Is it well for thee to mourn so bitterly for the dead, or for anything that is gone from thee?'

'Is it really good for you to grieve so deeply for the dead, or for anything that has left you?'

 How Owen first saw the Countess of the Fountain.

'There is no man in the world equal to him,' replied the [Pg 289]countess, her cheeks growing red with anger. 'I would fain banish thee for such words.'

'There’s no one in the world like him,' replied the [Pg 289]countess, her cheeks flushing with anger. 'I would gladly send you away for saying that.'

'Be not angry, lady,' said Luned, 'but listen to my counsel. Thou knowest well that alone thou canst not preserve thy lands, therefore seek some one to help thee.'

'Don't be mad, my lady,' Luned said, 'but hear my advice. You know well that you can't protect your lands on your own, so you should find someone to help you.'

'And how can I do that?' asked the countess.

'And how can I do that?' the countess asked.

'I will tell thee,' answered Luned. 'Unless thou canst defend the fountain all will be lost, and none can defend the fountain except a knight of Arthur's court. There will I go to seek him, and woe betide me if I return without a warrior that can guard the fountain, as well as he who kept it before.'

'I will tell you,' answered Luned. 'Unless you can defend the fountain, everything will be lost, and no one can defend the fountain except a knight from Arthur's court. I will go there to find him, and woe betide me if I return without a warrior who can protect the fountain as well as the one who kept it before.'

'Go then,' said the countess, 'and make proof of that which thou hast promised.'

'Go then,' said the countess, 'and prove what you’ve promised.'

So Luned set out, riding on a white palfrey, on pretence of journeying to King Arthur's court, but instead of doing that she hid herself for as many days as it would have taken her to go and come, and then she left her hiding-place, and went in to the countess.

So Luned set out, riding on a white pony, pretending to head to King Arthur's court, but instead of that, she hid herself for as many days as it would have taken her to go and come back, and then she left her hiding spot and went in to see the countess.

'What news from the court?' asked her mistress, when she had given Luned a warm greeting.

'What’s the news from the court?' her mistress asked after she had warmly greeted Luned.

'The best of news,' answered the maiden, 'for I have gained the object of my mission. When wilt thou that I present to thee the knight who has returned with me?'

'Great news,' the young woman replied, 'because I've accomplished what I set out to do. When would you like me to introduce you to the knight who has returned with me?'

'To-morrow at midday,' said the countess, 'and I will cause all the people in the town to come together.'

'Tomorrow at noon,' said the countess, 'and I will have everyone in town gather together.'

Therefore the next day at noon Owen put on his coat of mail, and over it he wore a splendid mantle, while on his feet were leather shoes fastened with clasps of gold. And he followed Luned to the chamber of her mistress.

Therefore the next day at noon, Owen put on his chainmail, and over it he wore a magnificent cloak, while on his feet were leather shoes secured with gold clasps. And he followed Luned to her mistress's chamber.

Right glad was the countess to see them, but she looked closely at Owen and said:

Right glad was the countess to see them, but she looked closely at Owen and said:

'Luned, this knight has scarcely the air of a traveller.'

'Luned, this knight hardly looks like a traveler.'

[Pg 290]'What harm is there in that, lady?' answered Luned.

[Pg 290]'What’s wrong with that, ma'am?' replied Luned.

'I am persuaded,' said the countess, 'that this man and no other chased the soul from the body of my lord.'

"I’m convinced," said the countess, "that this man and no one else drove my lord’s soul from his body."

'Had he not been stronger than thy lord,' replied the damsel, 'he could not have taken his life, and for that, and for all things that are past, there is no remedy.'

'Had he not been stronger than your lord,' replied the young woman, 'he wouldn’t have been able to take his life, and for that, and for everything that has happened, there is no remedy.'

'Leave me, both of you,' said the countess, 'and I will take counsel.'

"Leave me, both of you," said the countess, "and I'll think things over."

Then they went out.

Then they went outside.

The next morning the countess summoned her subjects to meet in the courtyard of the castle, and told them that now that her husband was dead there was none to defend her lands.

The next morning, the countess gathered her subjects in the castle courtyard and informed them that now that her husband was dead, there was no one to protect her lands.

'So choose you which it shall be,' she said. 'Either let one of you take me for a wife, or give me your consent to take a new lord for myself, that my lands be not without a master.'

'So choose what you want,' she said. 'Either let one of you marry me, or give me your permission to find a new lord for myself, so my lands aren’t left without a master.'

At her words the chief men of the city withdrew into one corner and took counsel together, and after a while the leader came forward and said that they had decided that it was best, for the peace and safety of all, that she should choose a husband for herself. Thereupon Owen was summoned to her presence, and he accepted with joy the hand that she offered him, and they were married forthwith, and the men of the earldom did him homage.

At her words, the city's leaders stepped into a corner to discuss things, and after a bit, the leader came forward and said they had agreed it was best, for everyone's peace and safety, that she choose a husband for herself. Then, Owen was called to her, and he happily accepted the hand she offered him. They got married right away, and the leaders of the earldom showed him their respect.

From that day Owen defended the fountain as the earl before him had done, and every knight that came by was overthrown by him, and his ransom divided among his barons. In this way three years passed, and no man in the world was more beloved than Owen.

From that day on, Owen defended the fountain just like the earl before him had done, and every knight who came by was defeated by him, with their ransom split among his barons. This continued for three years, and no one in the world was more loved than Owen.

Now at the end of the three years it happened that Gwalchmai the knight was with Arthur, and he perceived the king to be very sad.

Now, at the end of three years, Gwalchmai the knight was with Arthur, and he noticed that the king was very sad.

[Pg 291]'My lord, has anything befallen thee?' he asked.

[Pg 291] "My lord, has anything happened to you?" he asked.

'Oh, Gwalchmai, I am grieved concerning Owen, whom I have lost these three years, and if a fourth year passes without him I can live no longer. And sure am I that the tale told by Kynon the son of Clydno caused me to lose him. I will go myself with the men of my household to avenge him if he is dead, to free him if he is in prison, to bring him back if he is alive.'

'Oh, Gwalchmai, I’m heartbroken about Owen, whom I’ve lost for three years, and if a fourth year goes by without him, I can’t go on living. I’m sure that the story told by Kynon, the son of Clydno, is what caused me to lose him. I will go myself with my household to avenge him if he’s dead, to rescue him if he’s in prison, and to bring him back if he’s alive.'

Then Arthur and three thousand men of his household set out in quest of Owen, and took Kynon for their guide. When Arthur reached the castle, the youths were shooting in the same place, and the same yellow man was standing by, and as soon as he beheld Arthur he greeted him and invited him in, and they entered together. So vast was the castle that the king's three thousand men were of no more account than if they had been twenty.

Then Arthur and three thousand men from his household set out to find Owen, with Kynon as their guide. When Arthur arrived at the castle, the young men were shooting in the same spot, and the same yellow man was there. As soon as he saw Arthur, he welcomed him and invited him in, and they went in together. The castle was so enormous that the king's three thousand men seemed less significant than if there had only been twenty.

At sunrise Arthur departed thence, with Kynon for his guide, and reached the black man first, and afterwards the top of the wooded hill, with the fountain and the bowl and the tree.

At sunrise, Arthur left from there, with Kynon as his guide, and he arrived at the black man first, and then at the top of the wooded hill, where the fountain, the bowl, and the tree were located.

'My lord,' said Kai, 'let me throw the water on the slab and receive the first adventure that may befall.'

'My lord,' said Kai, 'let me pour the water on the slab and take on the first adventure that comes my way.'

'Thou mayest do so,' answered Arthur, and Kai threw the water.

'You can do that,' replied Arthur, and Kai splashed the water.

Immediately all happened as before; the thunder and the shower of hail which killed many of Arthur's men; the song of the birds and the appearance of the black knight. And Kai met him and fought him, and was overthrown by him. Then the knight rode away, and Arthur and his men encamped where they stood.

Immediately, everything went back to how it was before; the thunder and the hailstorm that killed many of Arthur's men; the song of the birds and the arrival of the black knight. Kai faced him and fought him, but was defeated. Then the knight rode off, and Arthur and his men set up camp where they were.

In the morning Kai again asked leave to meet the knight and to try to overcome him, which Arthur granted. But once more he was unhorsed, and the black knight's lance broke his helmet and pierced the skin even to the bone, and humbled in spirit he returned to the camp.

In the morning, Kai asked to meet the knight again and try to defeat him, which Arthur allowed. But once again, he was knocked off his horse, and the black knight's lance broke his helmet and cut into his skin all the way to the bone. Feeling defeated, he returned to the camp.

[Pg 292]After this every one of the knights gave battle, but none came out victor, and at length there only remained Arthur himself and Gwalchmai.

[Pg 292]After this, every one of the knights fought, but none emerged victorious, and ultimately only Arthur and Gwalchmai were left.

'Oh, let me fight him, my lord,' cried Gwalchmai, as he saw Arthur taking up his arms.

'Oh, let me fight him, my lord,' shouted Gwalchmai, as he saw Arthur picking up his weapons.

'Well, fight then,' answered Arthur, and Gwalchmai threw a robe over himself and his horse, so that none knew him. All that day they fought, and neither was able to throw the other, and so it was on the next day. On the third day the combat was so fierce that they fell both to the ground at once, and fought on their feet, and at last the black knight gave his foe such a blow on his head that his helmet fell from his face.

'Well, let's fight then,' Arthur replied, and Gwalchmai threw a cloak over himself and his horse, so no one could recognize him. They fought all day, and neither could overpower the other, and the same happened the next day. On the third day, the battle was so intense that they both fell to the ground at the same time and continued fighting on their feet. In the end, the black knight struck his opponent with such force that his helmet flew off his face.

'I did not know it was thee, Gwalchmai,' said the black knight. 'Take my sword and my arms.'

'I didn't know it was you, Gwalchmai,' said the black knight. 'Take my sword and my armor.'

'No,' answered Gwalchmai, 'it is thou, Owen, who art the victor, take thou my sword': but Owen would not.

'No,' said Gwalchmai, 'it's you, Owen, who is the victor, take my sword': but Owen refused.

'Give me your swords,' said Arthur from behind them, 'for neither of you has vanquished the other,' and Owen turned and put his arms round Arthur's neck.

'Hand me your swords,' Arthur said from behind them, 'because neither of you has defeated the other,' and Owen turned and wrapped his arms around Arthur's neck.

The next day Arthur would have given orders to his men to make ready to go back whence they came, but Owen stopped him.

The next day, Arthur would have instructed his men to prepare to return to where they came from, but Owen stopped him.

'My lord,' he said, 'during the three years that I have been absent from thee I have been preparing a banquet for thee, knowing full well that thou wouldst come to seek me. Tarry with me, therefore, for a while, thou and thy men.'

'My lord,' he said, 'in the three years I've been away from you, I've been preparing a feast for you, fully aware that you would come looking for me. So please, stay with me for a while, you and your men.'

 How Owen was found by the lake.

So they rode to the castle of the countess of the fountain, and spent three months in resting and feasting. And when it was time for them to depart Arthur besought the countess that she would allow Owen to go with him to Britain for the space of three months. With a sore heart she granted permission, and so content was Owen to be once more with his old companions that [Pg 293]three years instead of three months passed away like a dream.

So they traveled to the castle of the countess of the fountain and spent three months resting and celebrating. When it was time for them to leave, Arthur asked the countess if she would let Owen accompany him to Britain for three months. With a heavy heart, she agreed, and Owen was so happy to be with his old friends again that [Pg 293]three years went by like a dream.

One day Owen sat at meat in the castle of Caerleon upon Usk, when a damsel on a bay horse entered the hall, and riding straight up to the place where Owen sat she stooped and drew the ring from off his hand.

One day, Owen was having a meal in the castle of Caerleon upon Usk when a young woman on a bay horse entered the hall. She rode straight up to where Owen was sitting, leaned down, and pulled the ring off his hand.

'Thus shall be treated the traitor and the faithless,' said she, and turning her horse's head she rode out of the hall.

'This is how the traitor and the unfaithful will be dealt with,' she said, and turning her horse's head, she rode out of the hall.

At her words Owen remembered all that he had forgotten, and sorrowful and ashamed he went to his own chamber and made ready to depart. At the dawn he set out, but he did not go back to the castle, for his heart was heavy, but he wandered far into wild places till his body was weak and thin, and his hair was long. The wild beasts were his friends, and he slept by their side, but in the end he longed to see the face of a man again, and he came down into a valley and fell asleep by a lake in the lands of a widowed countess.

At her words, Owen remembered everything he had forgotten, and filled with sorrow and shame, he went to his room to get ready to leave. At dawn, he set off, but he didn't return to the castle because his heart was heavy. Instead, he wandered deep into the wild until he grew weak and thin, and his hair became long. The wild animals were his companions, and he slept beside them, but eventually, he yearned to see another person again. He finally made his way down into a valley and fell asleep by a lake in the lands of a widowed countess.

Now it was the time when the countess took her walk, attended by her maidens, and when they saw a man lying by the lake they shrank back in terror, for he lay so still that they thought he was dead. But when they had overcome their fright, they drew near him, and touched him, and saw that there was life in him. Then the countess hastened to the castle, and brought from it a flask of precious ointment and gave it to one of her maidens.

Now it was the time when the countess went for her walk, accompanied by her maidens. When they saw a man lying by the lake, they shrank back in fear because he lay so still that they thought he was dead. However, once they got over their fright, they approached him, touched him, and realized he was alive. Then the countess hurried to the castle, brought back a flask of precious ointment, and gave it to one of her maidens.

'Take that horse which is grazing yonder,' she said, 'and a suit of men's garments, and place them near the man, and pour some of this ointment near his heart. If there is any life in him that will bring it back. But if he moves, hide thyself in the bushes near by, and see what he does.'

'Take that horse that's grazing over there,' she said, 'and a set of men's clothes, and put them next to the man, then pour some of this ointment near his heart. If there's any life left in him, it should bring him back. But if he stirs, hide yourself in the bushes nearby and see what he does.'

The damsel took the flask and did her mistress' bidding. Soon the man began to move his arms, and[Pg 294] then rose slowly to his feet. Creeping forward step by step he took the garments from off the saddle and put them on him, and painfully he mounted the horse. When he was seated the damsel came forth and greeted him, and glad was he when he saw her, and inquired what castle that was before him.

The young woman took the flask and followed her mistress's instructions. Soon the man started to move his arms and then slowly got to his feet. He crept forward step by step, took the clothes off the saddle, put them on, and with great effort, he mounted the horse. Once he was settled, the young woman came out and greeted him, and he felt happy to see her and asked which castle was in front of him.

'It belongs to a widowed countess,' answered the maiden. 'Her husband left her two earldoms, but it is all that remains of her broad lands, for they have been torn from her by a young earl, because she would not marry him.'

'It belongs to a widowed countess,' replied the young woman. 'Her husband left her two earldoms, but that's all that’s left of her vast lands, as they were taken from her by a young earl because she refused to marry him.'

'That is a pity,' replied Owen, but he said no more, for he was too weak to talk much. Then the maiden guided him to the castle, and kindled a fire, and brought him food. And there he stayed and was tended for three months, till he was handsomer than ever he was.

'That's too bad,' replied Owen, but he didn't say anything more since he was too weak to talk much. Then the young woman led him to the castle, started a fire, and brought him food. He stayed there and was cared for for three months, until he was more handsome than he had ever been.

At noon one day Owen heard a sound of arms outside the castle, and he asked of the maiden what it was.

At noon one day, Owen heard the sound of weapons outside the castle, so he asked the young woman what it was.

'It is the earl of whom I spoke to thee,' she answered, 'who has come with a great host to carry off my mistress.'

'It’s the earl I told you about,' she replied, 'who has come with a large army to take my mistress away.'

'Beg of her to lend me a horse and armour,' said Owen, and the maiden did so, but the countess laughed somewhat bitterly as she answered:

'Beg her to lend me a horse and armor,' said Owen, and the maiden did so, but the countess laughed a bit bitterly as she replied:

'Nay, but I will give them to him, and such a horse and armour and weapons as he has never had yet, though I know not what use they will be to him. Yet mayhap it will save them from falling into the hands of my enemies.'

'Nah, but I will give them to him, along with a horse, armor, and weapons like he’s never had before, even though I don’t know what he’ll do with them. But maybe it’ll keep them from ending up in the hands of my enemies.'

The horse was brought out and Owen rode forth with two pages behind him, and they saw the great host encamped before them.

The horse was brought out, and Owen rode out with two attendants behind him, and they saw the large army camped in front of them.

'Where is the earl?' said he, and the pages answered:

'Where's the earl?' he asked, and the pages replied:

'In yonder troop where are four yellow standards.'

'In that group, there are four yellow flags.'

'Await me,' said Owen, at the gate of the castle,[Pg 295] and he cried a challenge to the earl, who came to meet him. Hard did they fight, but Owen overthrew his enemy and drove him in front to the castle gate and into the hall.

'Wait for me,' said Owen at the castle gate,[Pg 295] and he shouted a challenge to the earl, who came out to face him. They fought fiercely, but Owen defeated his opponent and forced him in front of him to the castle gate and into the hall.

'Behold the reward of thy blessed balsam,' said he, as he bade the earl kneel down before her, and made him swear that he would restore all that he had taken from her.

'Look at the reward of your blessed balsam,' he said, as he told the earl to kneel down before her, and made him swear that he would give back everything he had taken from her.

After that he departed, and went into the desert, and as he was passing through a wood he heard a loud yelling. Pushing aside the bushes he beheld a lion standing on a great mound, and by it a rock. Near the rock was a lion seeking to reach the mound, and each time he moved out darted a serpent from the rock to prevent him. Then Owen unsheathed his sword, and cut off the serpent's head and went on his way, and the lion followed and played about him, as if he had been a greyhound. And much more useful was he than a greyhound, for in the evening he brought large logs in his mouth to kindle a fire, and killed a fat buck for dinner.

After that, he left and went into the desert, and while passing through a forest, he heard loud yelling. Pushing aside the bushes, he saw a lion standing on a large mound, next to a rock. Near the rock was another lion trying to reach the mound, but each time it tried, a snake would dart out from the rock to stop it. Then Owen pulled out his sword, cut off the snake's head, and continued on his way, while the lion followed him and played around as if it were a greyhound. And it turned out to be much more useful than a greyhound, because in the evening, it brought back large logs in its mouth to start a fire and killed a fat deer for dinner.

Owen made his fire and skinned the buck, and put some of it to roast, and gave the rest to the lion for supper. While he was waiting for the meat to cook he heard a sound of deep sighing close to him, and he said:

Owen started his fire, skinned the buck, and roasted some of it while giving the rest to the lion for dinner. As he waited for the meat to cook, he heard a deep sighing sound nearby, and he said:

'Who art thou?'

'Who are you?'

'I am Luned,' replied a voice from a cave so hidden by bushes and green hanging plants that Owen had not seen it.

'I am Luned,' replied a voice from a cave so concealed by shrubs and greenery that Owen had not noticed it.

'And what dost thou here?' cried he.

'What are you doing here?' he shouted.

'I am held captive in this cave on account of the knight who married the countess and left her, for the pages spoke ill of him, and because I told them that no man living was his equal they dragged me here and said I should die unless he should come to deliver me by a certain day, and that is no further than the day after to-morrow. His name is Owen, the son of Urien, but I[Pg 296] have none to send to tell him of my danger, or of a surety he would deliver me.'

'I am trapped in this cave because of the knight who married the countess and then abandoned her. The pages badmouthed him, and when I claimed that no man alive could match him, they dragged me here and said I would die unless he came to rescue me by a certain day, which is the day after tomorrow. His name is Owen, the son of Urien, but I[Pg 296] have no one to send to inform him of my danger, or else he would definitely save me.'

Owen held his peace, but gave the maiden some of the meat, and bade her be of good cheer. Then, followed by the lion, he set out for a great castle on the other side of the plain, and men came and took his horse and placed it in a manger, and the lion went after and lay down on the straw. Hospitable and kind were all within the castle, but so full of sorrow that it might have been thought death was upon them. At length, when they had eaten and drunk, Owen prayed the earl to tell him the reason of their grief.

Owen stayed quiet but gave the girl some of the food and told her to stay positive. Then, with the lion following him, he headed toward a big castle on the other side of the field. People came to take his horse and put it in a stable, and the lion followed and lay down on the straw. Everyone in the castle was welcoming and kind, but they seemed so full of sadness that it felt like death was among them. Finally, after they had eaten and drunk, Owen asked the earl to explain the source of their sorrow.

'Yesterday,' answered the earl, 'my two sons were seized, while they were hunting, by a monster who dwells on those mountains yonder, and he vows that he will not let them go unless I will give him my daughter to wife.'

'Yesterday,' replied the earl, 'my two sons were captured while they were hunting by a monster that lives on those mountains over there, and he insists that he won't let them go unless I give him my daughter as his wife.'

'That shall never be,' said Owen; 'but what form hath this monster?'

"That will never happen," said Owen; "but what does this monster look like?"

'In shape he is a man, but in stature he is a giant,' replied the earl, 'and it were better by far that he should slay my sons than that I should give up my daughter.'

'He looks like a man, but he's a giant in size,' replied the earl, 'and it would be much better for him to kill my sons than for me to give up my daughter.'

Early next morning the dwellers in the castle were awakened by a great clamour, and they found that the giant had arrived with the two young men. Swiftly Owen put on his armour and went forth to meet the giant, and the lion followed at his heels. And when the great beast beheld the hard blows which the giant dealt his master he flew at his throat, and much trouble had the monster in beating him off.

Early the next morning, the people in the castle were woken up by a loud commotion, and they discovered that the giant had come with the two young men. Quickly, Owen put on his armor and went out to confront the giant, with the lion following closely behind. When the huge beast saw the powerful blows the giant was landing on his master, he lunged for the giant's throat, and the monster had a lot of trouble trying to shake him off.

'Truly,' said the giant, 'I should find no difficulty in fighting thee, if it were not for that lion.' When he heard that Owen felt shame that he could not overcome the giant with his own sword, so he took the lion and shut him up in one of the towers of the castle, and returned to the fight. But from the sound of the blows the lion knew that the combat was going ill for Owen, so[Pg 297] he climbed up till he reached the top of the tower, where there was a door on to the roof, and from the tower he sprang on to the walls, and from the walls to the ground. Then with a loud roar he leaped upon the giant, who fell dead under the blow of his paw.

"Honestly," said the giant, "I wouldn't have any trouble fighting you if it weren't for that lion." When Owen heard this, he felt ashamed that he couldn't defeat the giant with his own sword, so he took the lion and locked him up in one of the towers of the castle and returned to the fight. But from the sound of the blows, the lion realized that the battle wasn't going well for Owen, so[Pg 297] he climbed up to the top of the tower, where there was a door to the roof, and from the tower, he jumped onto the walls, and from the walls to the ground. Then with a loud roar, he pounced on the giant, who fell dead from the force of his paw.

Now the gloom of the castle was turned into rejoicing, and the earl begged Owen to stay with him till he could make him a feast, but the knight said he had other work to do, and rode back to the place where he had left Luned, and the lion followed at his heels. When he came there he saw a great fire kindled, and two youths leading out the maiden to cast her upon the pile.

Now the dark atmosphere of the castle was replaced with celebration, and the earl asked Owen to stay with him until he could prepare a feast, but the knight replied that he had other tasks to attend to and rode back to where he had left Luned, with the lion following close behind. Upon his arrival, he saw a large fire burning and two young men bringing the maiden forward to toss her onto the pile.

'Stop!' he cried, dashing up to them. 'What charge have you against her?'

'Stop!' he shouted, running up to them. 'What accusation do you have against her?'

'She boasted that no man in the world was equal to Owen,' said they, 'and we shut her in a cave, and agreed that none should deliver her but Owen himself, and that if he did not come by a certain day she should die. And now the time has past and there is no sign of him.'

'She claimed that no man in the world was as good as Owen,' they said, 'so we locked her in a cave and decided that only Owen could rescue her, and if he didn't show up by a certain day, she would die. Now that time has passed, there’s no sign of him.'

'In truth he is a good knight, and had he but known that the maid was in peril he would have come to save her,' said Owen; 'but accept me in his stead, I entreat you.'

'Honestly, he is a good knight, and if he had known the girl was in danger, he would have come to save her,' said Owen; 'but please accept me in his place, I beg you.'

'We will,' replied they, and the fight began.

'We will,' they replied, and the fight started.

The youths fought well and pressed hard on Owen, and when the lion saw that he came to help his master. But the youths made a sign for the fight to stop, and said:

The young fighters held their ground and challenged Owen fiercely, and when the lion noticed this, he rushed to assist his owner. But the young fighters signaled for the battle to halt, and said:

'Chieftain, it was agreed we should give battle to thee alone, and it is harder for us to contend with yonder beast than with thee.'

'Chieftain, we agreed that we should fight you alone, and it’s harder for us to deal with that beast over there than with you.'

Then Owen shut up the lion in the cave where the maiden had been in prison, and blocked up the front with stones. But the fight with the giant had sorely tried him, and the youths fought well, and pressed him[Pg 298] harder than before. And when the lion saw that he gave a loud roar, and burst through the stones, and sprang upon the youths and slew them. And so Luned was delivered at the last.

Then Owen locked the lion in the cave where the maiden had been imprisoned and blocked the entrance with stones. But the battle with the giant had taken a toll on him, and the young men fought bravely, pushing him harder than before. When the lion saw this, it let out a loud roar, broke through the stones, and attacked the young men, killing them. And finally, Luned was freed.

Then the maiden rode back with Owen to the lands of the lady of the fountain. And he took the lady with him to Arthur's court, where they lived happily till they died.

Then the young woman rode back with Owen to the lands of the lady of the fountain. He took the lady with him to Arthur's court, where they lived happily until they died.

From the 'Mabinogion.'

From the 'Mabinogion.'


THE FOUR GIFTS

In the old land of Brittany, once called Cornwall, there lived a woman named Barbaïk Bourhis, who spent all her days in looking after her farm with the help of her niece Téphany. Early and late the two might be seen in the fields or in the dairy, milking cows, making butter, feeding fowls; working hard themselves and taking care that others worked too. Perhaps it might have been better for Barbaïk if she had left herself a little time to rest and to think about other things, for soon she grew to love money for its own sake, and only gave herself and Téphany the food and clothes they absolutely needed. And as for poor people, she positively hated them, and declared that such lazy creatures had no business in the world.

In the old region of Brittany, once known as Cornwall, there was a woman named Barbaïk Bourhis who spent all her days managing her farm with the assistance of her niece Téphany. From early morning to late at night, the two could be seen in the fields or in the dairy, milking cows, making butter, and feeding the chickens; they worked hard themselves and made sure others did too. It might have been better for Barbaïk if she had allowed herself some time to relax and think about other things, because soon she became obsessed with money for its own sake and provided only the bare necessities of food and clothing for herself and Téphany. As for poor people, she absolutely despised them and insisted that such lazy individuals had no place in the world.

Well, this being the sort of person Barbaïk was, it is easy to guess at her anger when one day she found Téphany talking outside the cow-house to young Denis, who was nothing more than a day labourer from the village of Plover. Seizing her niece by the arm, she pulled her sharply away, exclaiming:

Well, given the kind of person Barbaïk was, it's easy to imagine her anger when one day she saw Téphany chatting outside the cow shed with young Denis, who was just a day laborer from the village of Plover. Grabbing her niece by the arm, she yanked her away, exclaiming:

'Are you not ashamed, girl, to waste your time over a man who is as poor as a rat, when there are a dozen more who would be only too happy to buy you rings of silver, if you would let them?'

'Are you not ashamed, girl, to waste your time on a man who is as broke as can be, when there are plenty of others who would be thrilled to buy you silver rings if you gave them the chance?'

'Denis is a good workman, as you know very well,' answered Téphany, red with anger, 'and he puts by money too, and soon he will be able to take a farm for himself.'

'Denis is a skilled worker, as you know very well,' Téphany replied, her face flushed with anger, 'and he saves money too, and soon he’ll be able to get a farm for himself.'

[Pg 300]'Nonsense,' cried Barbaïk, 'he will never save enough for a farm till he is a hundred. I would sooner see you in your grave than the wife of a man who carries his whole fortune on his back.'

[Pg 300]“Nonsense,” shouted Barbaïk, “he’ll never save enough for a farm until he’s a hundred. I’d rather see you in your grave than be the wife of a guy who carries his entire fortune on his back.”

'What does fortune matter when one is young and strong?' asked Téphany, but her aunt, amazed at such words, would hardly let her finish.

'What does fortune matter when you're young and strong?' asked Téphany, but her aunt, shocked by such words, barely let her finish.

'What does fortune matter?' repeated Barbaïk, in a shocked voice. 'Is it possible that you are really so foolish as to despise money? If this is what you learn from Denis, I forbid you to speak to him, and I will have him turned out of the farm if he dares to show his face here again. Now go and wash the clothes and spread them out to dry.'

'What does fortune matter?' Barbaïk said, shocked. 'Are you really that foolish to look down on money? If this is what you’re learning from Denis, I don’t want you to speak to him, and I’ll have him kicked off the farm if he dares to come back here. Now go wash the clothes and hang them out to dry.'

Téphany did not dare to disobey, but with a heavy heart went down the path to the river.

Téphany didn't want to disobey, but with a heavy heart, she walked down the path to the river.

'She is harder than these rocks,' said the girl to herself, 'yes, a thousand times harder. For the rain at least can at last wear away the stone, but you might cry for ever, and she would never care. Talking to Denis is the only pleasure I have, and if I am not to see him I may as well enter a convent.'

'She is tougher than these rocks,' the girl thought to herself, 'yeah, a thousand times tougher. At least the rain can eventually wear down the stone, but you could cry forever, and she wouldn’t care at all. Talking to Denis is my only joy, and if I can’t see him, I might as well join a convent.'

Thinking these thoughts she reached the bank, and began to unfold the large packet of linen that had to be washed. The tap of a stick made her look up, and standing before her she saw a little old woman, whose face was strange to her.

Thinking these thoughts, she reached the bank and started to unfold the large bundle of linen that needed washing. The sound of a stick tapping made her look up, and standing in front of her was a little old woman with a face that was unfamiliar to her.

'You would like to sit down and rest, granny?' asked Téphany, pushing aside her bundle.

'Would you like to sit down and rest, grandma?' asked Téphany, moving her bundle aside.

'When the sky is all the roof you have, you rest where you will,' replied the old woman in trembling tones.

'When the sky is all the roof you have, you rest wherever you can,' replied the old woman in shaky tones.

'Are you so lonely, then?' inquired Téphany, full of pity. 'Have you no friends who would welcome you into their houses?'

"Are you really that lonely?" Téphany asked, full of sympathy. "Don't you have any friends who would invite you over?"

The old woman shook her head.

The old woman shook her head.

[Pg 301]'They all died long, long ago,' she answered, 'and the only friends I have are strangers with kind hearts.'

[Pg 301]'They all passed away a long time ago,' she replied, 'and the only friends I have are strangers who are kind-hearted.'

The girl did not speak for a moment, then held out the small loaf and some bacon intended for her dinner.

The girl didn't say anything for a moment, then offered the small loaf and some bacon meant for her dinner.

'Take this,' she said; 'to-day at any rate you shall dine well,' and the old woman took it, gazing at Téphany the while.

'Here, take this,' she said; 'today, at least, you will have a good meal,' and the old woman took it, watching Téphany the whole time.

'Those who help others deserve to be helped,' she answered; 'your eyes are still red because that miser Barbaïk has forbidden you to speak to the young man from Plover. But cheer up, you are a good girl, and I will give you something that will enable you to see him once every day.'

'Those who help others deserve help in return,' she replied; 'your eyes are still red because that stingy Barbaïk has told you not to talk to the young man from Plover. But don't worry, you're a good girl, and I’ll give you something that will let you see him every day.'

'You?' cried Téphany, stupefied at discovering that the beggar knew all about her affairs, but the old woman did not hear her.

'You?' cried Téphany, shocked to find out that the beggar knew all about her life, but the old woman didn't hear her.

'Take this long copper pin,' she went on, 'and every time you stick it in your dress Mother Bourhis will be obliged to leave the house in order to go and count her cabbages. As long as the pin is in your dress you will be free, and your aunt will not come back until you have put it in its case again.' Then, rising, she nodded to Téphany and vanished.

'Take this long copper pin,' she continued, 'and every time you stick it in your dress, Mother Bourhis will have to leave the house to go and count her cabbages. As long as the pin is in your dress, you'll be free, and your aunt won't come back until you put it back in its case.' Then, standing up, she nodded to Téphany and disappeared.

The girl stood where she was, as still as a stone. If it had not been for the pin in her hands she would have thought she was dreaming. But by that token she knew it was no common old woman who had given it to her, but a fairy, wise in telling what would happen in the days to come. Then suddenly Téphany's eyes fell on the clothes, and to make up for lost time she began to wash them with great vigour.

The girl stood there, completely still. If it hadn't been for the pin in her hands, she would have thought she was dreaming. But that made her realize it wasn't an ordinary old woman who had given it to her, but a fairy, skilled in predicting what would happen in the future. Then suddenly, Téphany's eyes landed on the clothes, and to catch up, she started washing them with great energy.

Next evening, at the moment when Denis was accustomed to wait for her in the shadow of the cow-house, Téphany stuck the pin in her dress, and at the very same instant Barbaïk took up her sabots or wooden shoes and went through the orchard and past to the fields, to the[Pg 302] plot where the cabbages grew. With a heart as light as her footsteps, the girl ran from the house, and spent her evening happily with Denis. And so it was for many days after that. Then, at last, Téphany began to notice something, and the something made her very sad.

Next evening, at the time when Denis usually waited for her in the shadow of the cow shed, Téphany pinned her dress, and at that exact moment, Barbaïk picked up her wooden shoes and went through the orchard and past the fields to the[Pg 302] plot where the cabbages grew. With a heart as light as her footsteps, the girl ran from the house and spent her evening happily with Denis. This went on for many days. Then, finally, Téphany started to notice something, and it made her very sad.

At first Denis seemed to find the hours that they were together fly as quickly as she did, but when he had taught her all the songs he knew, and told her all the plans he had made for growing rich and a great man, he had nothing more to say to her, for he, like a great many other people, was fond of talking himself, but not of listening to any one else. Sometimes, indeed, he never came at all, and the next evening he would tell Téphany that he had been forced to go into the town on business, but though she never reproached him she was not deceived and saw plainly that he no longer cared for her as he used to do.

At first, Denis seemed to feel the hours they spent together went by as quickly as she did, but after he had taught her all the songs he knew and shared all his plans for getting rich and becoming a great man, he had nothing more to say to her. Like many others, he enjoyed talking about himself but wasn’t interested in listening to anyone else. Sometimes he didn’t show up at all, and the next evening he would tell Téphany he had to go into town for work. Even though she never called him out on it, she wasn’t fooled and clearly saw that he no longer cared for her the way he used to.

Day by day her heart grew heavier and her cheeks paler, and one evening, when she had waited for him in vain, she put her water-pot on her shoulder and went slowly down to the spring. On the path in front of her stood the fairy who had given her the pin, and as she glanced at Téphany she gave a little mischievous laugh and said:

Day by day, her heart felt heavier and her cheeks grew paler. One evening, after waiting for him in vain, she set her water pot on her shoulder and slowly made her way to the spring. On the path ahead, she saw the fairy who had given her the pin. When the fairy looked at Téphany, she let out a little playful laugh and said:

'Why, my pretty maiden hardly looks happier than she did before, in spite of meeting her lover whenever she pleases.'

'Why, my pretty girl hardly seems happier than she did before, even though she gets to see her boyfriend whenever she wants.'

'He has grown tired of me,' answered Téphany in a trembling voice, 'and he makes excuses to stay away. Ah! granny dear, it is not enough to be able to see him, I must be able to amuse him and to keep him with me. He is so clever, you know. Help me to be clever too.'

'He’s grown tired of me,' Téphany replied in a shaky voice, 'and he makes excuses to avoid me. Oh, dear granny, it’s not enough just to see him; I need to be able to entertain him and keep him around. He’s so smart, you know. Help me to be smart too.'

'Is that what you want?' cried the old woman. 'Well, take this feather and stick it in your hair, and you will be as wise as Solomon himself.'

"Is that what you want?" the old woman shouted. "Well, take this feather and put it in your hair, and you'll be as wise as Solomon himself."

Blushing with pleasure Téphany went home and stuck the feather into the blue ribbon which girls always[Pg 303] wear in that part of the country. In a moment she heard Denis whistling gaily, and as her aunt was safely counting her cabbages, she hurried out to meet him. The young man was struck dumb by her talk. There was nothing that she did not seem to know, and as for songs she not only could sing those from every part of Britanny, but could compose them herself. Was this really the quiet girl who had been so anxious to learn all he could teach her, or was it somebody else? Perhaps she had gone suddenly mad, and there was an evil spirit inside her. But in any case, night after night he came back, only to find her growing wiser and wiser. Soon the neighbours whispered their surprise among themselves, for Téphany had not been able to resist the pleasure of putting the feather in her hair for some of the people who despised her for her poor clothes, and many were the jokes she made about them. Of course they heard of her jests, and shook their heads saying:

Blushing with happiness, Téphany went home and tucked the feather into the blue ribbon that girls always wear in that part of the country. In a moment, she heard Denis whistling cheerfully, and since her aunt was safely counting her cabbages, she rushed out to meet him. The young man was speechless at her conversation. There was nothing she didn't seem to know, and when it came to songs, she could not only sing those from every part of Brittany but could also write her own. Was this really the quiet girl who had been so eager to learn everything he could teach her, or was it someone completely different? Maybe she had suddenly gone mad, possessed by an evil spirit. But regardless, night after night he returned, only to find her becoming wiser and wiser. Soon the neighbors were whispering in surprise among themselves, for Téphany couldn't resist the joy of putting the feather in her hair for some of the people who looked down on her for her poor clothes, and she made many jokes about them. Naturally, they heard about her teasing and shook their heads, saying:

'She is an ill-natured little cat, and the man that marries her will find that it is she who will hold the reins and drive the horse.'

'She is a nasty little cat, and the man who marries her will discover that she is the one who will take control and steer the horse.'

It was not long before Denis began to agree with them, and as he always liked to be master wherever he went, he became afraid of Téphany's sharp tongue, and instead of laughing as before when she made fun of other people he grew red and uncomfortable, thinking that his turn would come next.

It didn't take long for Denis to start agreeing with them, and since he always liked to be in charge wherever he went, he became anxious about Téphany's biting tongue. Instead of laughing like he used to when she teased others, he felt embarrassed and uneasy, worried that he would be the next target.

So matters went on till one evening Denis told Téphany that he really could not stay a moment, as he had promised to go to a dance that was to be held in the next village.

So things continued until one evening Denis told Téphany that he really couldn’t stay any longer, as he had promised to attend a dance that was going to take place in the next village.

Téphany's face fell; she had worked hard all day, and had been counting on a quiet hour with Denis. She did her best to persuade him to remain with her, but he would not listen, and at last she grew angry.

Téphany's expression changed; she had put in a long day of hard work and had been looking forward to a peaceful hour with Denis. She tried her best to convince him to stay with her, but he refused to listen, and eventually, she became frustrated.

'Oh, I know why you are so anxious not to miss the[Pg 304] dance,' she said; 'it is because Azilicz of Penenru will be there.'

'Oh, I know why you're so eager not to miss the[Pg 304] dance,' she said; 'it's because Azilicz of Penenru will be there.'

Now Azilicz was the loveliest girl for miles round, and she and Denis had known each other from childhood.

Now Azilicz was the most beautiful girl for miles around, and she and Denis had known each other since they were kids.

'Oh yes, Azilicz will be there,' answered Denis, who was quite pleased to see her jealous, 'and naturally one would go a long way to watch her dance.'

'Oh yes, Azilicz will be there,' Denis replied, clearly enjoying her jealousy, 'and of course, one would go a long way to see her dance.'

'Go then!' cried Téphany, and entering the house she slammed the door behind her.

'Go then!' shouted Téphany, and as she stepped into the house, she slammed the door shut behind her.

Lonely and miserable she sat down by the fire and stared into the red embers. Then, flinging the feather from her hair, she put her head on her hands, and sobbed passionately.

Lonely and miserable, she sat by the fire and stared into the glowing embers. Then, tossing the feather from her hair, she rested her head on her hands and sobbed intensely.

'What is the use of being clever when it is beauty that men want? That is what I ought to have asked for. But it is too late, Denis will never come back.'

'What's the point of being clever when men want beauty? That's what I should have asked for. But it's too late, Denis will never come back.'

'Since you wish it so much you shall have beauty,' said a voice at her side, and looking round she beheld the old woman leaning on her stick.

"Since you want it so much, you'll get beauty," said a voice beside her, and when she looked around, she saw the old woman leaning on her cane.

'Fasten this necklace round your neck, and as long as you wear it you will be the most beautiful woman in the world,' continued the fairy. With a little shriek of joy Téphany took the necklace, and snapping the clasp ran to the mirror which hung in the corner. Ah, this time she was not afraid of Azilicz or of any other girl, for surely none could be as fair and white as she. And with the sight of her face a thought came to her, and putting on hastily her best dress and her buckled shoes she hurried off to the dance.

'Put this necklace around your neck, and as long as you wear it, you'll be the most beautiful woman in the world,' the fairy continued. With a little squeal of happiness, Téphany took the necklace, and after fastening the clasp, she raced to the mirror in the corner. Ah, this time she wasn’t scared of Azilicz or any other girl, because surely none could be as fair and lovely as she was. And as she looked at her reflection, a thought occurred to her, and quickly putting on her best dress and buckled shoes, she dashed off to the dance.

On the way she met a beautiful carriage with a young man seated in it.

On her way, she came across a beautiful carriage with a young man sitting inside.

'What a lovely maiden!' he exclaimed, as Téphany approached. 'Why, there is not a girl in my own country that can be compared to her. She, and no other, shall be my bride.'

'What a beautiful young woman!' he exclaimed, as Téphany approached. 'There isn't a girl in my entire country who can compare to her. She, and no one else, will be my bride.'

The carriage was large and barred the narrow road,[Pg 305] so Téphany was forced, much against her will, to remain where she was. But she looked the young man full in the face as she answered:

The carriage was big and blocked the narrow road,[Pg 305] so Téphany had to stay put, even though she didn’t want to. But she stared the young man straight in the face as she replied:

'Go your way, noble lord, and let me go mine. I am only a poor peasant girl, accustomed to milk and make hay and spin.'

'Go your way, noble lord, and let me go mine. I’m just a poor peasant girl, used to milking cows, making hay, and spinning.'

'Peasant you may be, but I will make you a great lady,' said he, taking her hand and trying to lead her to the carriage.

'You might be a peasant, but I’ll turn you into a great lady,' he said, taking her hand and trying to guide her to the carriage.

'I don't want to be a great lady, I only want to be the wife of Denis,' she replied, throwing off his hand and running to the ditch which divided the road from the cornfield, where she hoped to hide. Unluckily the young man guessed what she was doing, and signed to his attendants, who seized her and put her in the coach. The door was banged, and the horses whipped up into a gallop.

"I don't want to be a great lady; I just want to be Denis's wife," she said, shaking off his hand and running to the ditch that separated the road from the cornfield, hoping to hide. Unfortunately, the young man figured out her plan and signaled to his attendants, who grabbed her and put her in the coach. The door slammed shut, and the horses took off at a gallop.

At the end of an hour they arrived at a splendid castle, and Téphany, who would not move, was lifted out and carried into the hall, while a priest was sent for to perform the marriage ceremony. The young man tried to win a smile from her by telling of all the beautiful things she should have as his wife, but Téphany did not listen to him, and looked about to see if there was any means by which she could escape. It did not seem easy. The three great doors were closely barred, and the one through which she had entered shut with a spring, but her feather was still in her hair, and by its aid she detected a crack in the wooden panelling, through which a streak of light could be dimly seen. Touching the copper pin which fastened her dress, the girl sent every one in the hall to count the cabbages, while she herself passed through the little door, not knowing whither she was going.

At the end of an hour, they arrived at a magnificent castle, and Téphany, who wouldn’t budge, was lifted out and carried into the hall, while someone was sent for to conduct the marriage ceremony. The young man tried to make her smile by talking about all the wonderful things she would have as his wife, but Téphany didn’t pay attention to him and looked around to see if there was any way to escape. It didn’t seem easy. The three large doors were securely locked, and the one she had come through shut with a spring, but her feather was still in her hair, and with its help, she noticed a crack in the wooden paneling, through which a faint streak of light was visible. Touching the copper pin that fastened her dress, the girl sent everyone in the hall off to count cabbages, while she slipped through the small door, not knowing where she was going.

By this time night had fallen, and Téphany was very tired. Thankfully she found herself at the gate of a convent, and asked if she might stay there till morning.[Pg 306] But the portress answered roughly that it was no place for beggars, and bade her begone, so the poor girl dragged herself slowly along the road, till a light and the bark of a dog told her that she was near a farm.

By this point, night had fallen, and Téphany was exhausted. Luckily, she came to the gate of a convent and asked if she could stay there until morning.[Pg 306] But the gatekeeper answered harshly that it was no place for beggars and told her to leave, so the poor girl dragged herself slowly along the road until a light and the bark of a dog signaled that she was close to a farm.

In front of the house was a group of people; two or three women and the sons of the farmer. When their mother heard Téphany's request to be given a bed the good wife's heart softened, and she was just going to invite her inside, when the young men, whose heads were turned by the girl's beauty, began to quarrel as to which should do most for her. From words they came to blows, and the women, frightened at the disturbance, pelted Téphany with insulting names. She quickly ran down the nearest path, hoping to escape them in the darkness of the trees, but in an instant she heard their footsteps behind her. Wild with fear her legs trembled under her, when suddenly she bethought herself of her necklace. With a violent effort she burst the clasp and flung it round the neck of a pig which was grunting in a ditch, and as she did so she heard the footsteps cease from pursuing her and run after the pig, for her charm had vanished.

In front of the house was a group of people: a couple of women and the farmer's sons. When their mother heard Téphany's request for a place to sleep, her heart softened, and she was about to invite her in when the young men, dazzled by the girl’s beauty, started fighting over who would help her the most. They went from arguing to throwing punches, and the women, scared by the commotion, began hurling insults at Téphany. She quickly ran down the nearest path, hoping to lose them in the darkness of the trees, but soon she heard their footsteps behind her. Overwhelmed with fear, her legs shook beneath her, when suddenly she remembered her necklace. With a fierce effort, she tore off the clasp and threw it around the neck of a pig that was grunting in a ditch. As she did this, she heard the footsteps stop chasing her and shift focus to the pig, since her charm had disappeared.

On she went, scarcely knowing where she was going, till she found herself, to her surprise and joy, close to her aunt's house. For several days she felt so tired and unhappy that she could hardly get through her work, and to make matters worse Denis scarcely ever came near her.

On she went, barely aware of where she was headed, until she found herself, to her surprise and joy, near her aunt's house. For several days, she felt so exhausted and down that she could barely manage her work, and to make things worse, Denis hardly ever came around.

'He was too busy,' he said, 'and really it was only rich people who could afford to waste time in talking.'

"He was too busy," he said, "and honestly, it was only wealthy people who could afford to waste time chatting."

As the days went on Téphany grew paler and paler, till everybody noticed it except her aunt. The water-pot was almost too heavy for her now, but morning and evening she carried it to the spring, though the effort to lift it to her shoulder was often too much for her.

As the days passed, Téphany became paler and paler, until everyone noticed except her aunt. The water pot was almost too heavy for her now, but every morning and evening she carried it to the spring, even though lifting it to her shoulder was often too much for her.

'How could I have been so foolish,' she whispered to herself, when she went down as usual at sunset. 'It[Pg 307] was not freedom to see Denis that I should have asked for, for he was soon weary of me, nor a quick tongue, for he was afraid of it, nor beauty, for that brought me nothing but trouble, but riches which make life easy both for oneself and others. Ah! if I only dared to beg this gift from the fairy, I should be wiser than before and know how to choose better.'

'How could I have been so foolish,' she whispered to herself as she went down as usual at sunset. 'It[Pg 307] wasn't freedom to see Denis that I should have asked for, since he quickly grew tired of me, nor a sharp tongue, because he was afraid of it, nor beauty, which only brought me trouble, but wealth that makes life easier for both myself and others. Ah! If only I had the courage to ask the fairy for this gift, I would be wiser than before and know how to make better choices.'

'Be satisfied,' said the voice of the old woman, who seemed to be standing unseen at Téphany's elbow. 'If you look in your right-hand pocket when you go home you will find a small box. Rub your eyes with the ointment it contains, and you will see that you yourself contain a priceless treasure.'

'Be content,' said the voice of the old woman, who seemed to be standing unseen next to Téphany. 'If you check your right-hand pocket when you get home, you’ll find a small box. Rub your eyes with the ointment inside, and you will realize that you hold a priceless treasure within yourself.'

Téphany did not in the least understand what she meant, but ran back to the farm as fast as she could, and began to fumble joyfully in her right-hand pocket. Sure enough, there was the little box with the precious ointment. She was in the act of rubbing her eyes with it when Barbaïk Bourhis entered the room. Ever since she had been obliged to leave her work and pass her time, she did not know why, in counting cabbages, everything had gone wrong, and she could not get a labourer to stay with her because of her bad temper. When, therefore, she saw her niece standing quietly before her mirror, Barbaïk broke out:

Téphany didn’t understand what she meant at all, but she hurried back to the farm as fast as she could and started excitedly rummaging through her right-hand pocket. Sure enough, there was the little box with the precious ointment. She was about to rub her eyes with it when Barbaïk Bourhis walked into the room. Ever since she had to leave her work and spend her time, for reasons she didn’t understand, counting cabbages, everything had gone wrong, and she couldn't find a laborer willing to stay with her because of her bad temper. So, when she saw her niece standing quietly in front of her mirror, Barbaïk exploded:

'So this is what you do when I am out in the fields! Ah! it is no wonder if the farm is ruined. Are you not ashamed, girl, to behave so?'

'So this is how you act when I’m out in the fields! Ah! No wonder the farm is falling apart. Aren’t you embarrassed, girl, to act like this?'

Téphany tried to stammer some excuse, but her aunt was half mad with rage, and a box on the ears was her only answer. At this Téphany, hurt, bewildered and excited, could control herself no longer, and turning away burst into tears. But what was her surprise when she saw that each tear-drop was a round and shining pearl. Barbaïk, who also beheld this marvel, uttered a cry of astonishment, and threw herself on her knees to pick them up from the floor.

Téphany tried to mumble an excuse, but her aunt was furious, and all she got in response was a slap across the face. Hurt, confused, and overwhelmed, Téphany couldn’t hold back any longer and turned away, bursting into tears. But she was shocked to see that each tear was a round, shiny pearl. Barbaïk, who witnessed this wonder as well, gasped in surprise and dropped to her knees to collect them from the floor.

[Pg 308]She was still gathering them when the door opened and in came Denis.

[Pg 308]She was still collecting them when the door opened and Denis walked in.

'Pearls! Are they really pearls?' he asked, falling on his knees also, and looking up at Téphany he perceived others still more beautiful rolling down the girl's cheeks.

'Pearls! Are they really pearls?' he asked, dropping to his knees as well, and looking up at Téphany, he noticed others even more beautiful rolling down the girl's cheeks.

'Take care not to let any of the neighbours hear of it, Denis,' said Barbaïk. 'Of course you shall have your share, but nobody else shall get a single one. Cry on, my dear, cry on,' she continued to Téphany. It is for your good as well as ours,' and she held out her apron to catch them, and Denis his hat.

"Make sure none of the neighbors find out about this, Denis," said Barbaïk. "You’ll definitely get your share, but no one else will get a single bit. Go ahead and cry, my dear, cry on," she continued to Téphany. "It's for your good as well as ours," and she held out her apron to catch the tears, while Denis held out his hat.

But Téphany could hardly bear any more. She felt half choked at the sight of their greediness, and wanted to rush from the hall, and though Barbaïk caught her arm to prevent this, and said all sorts of tender words which she thought would make the girl weep the more, Téphany with a violent effort forced back her tears, and wiped her eyes.

But Téphany could hardly take it anymore. She felt almost suffocated by their greed, and wanted to run out of the hall. Even though Barbaïk grabbed her arm to stop her and said all kinds of sweet things that she thought would make her cry more, Téphany made a strong effort to hold back her tears and wiped her eyes.

'Is she finished already?' cried Barbaïk, in a tone of disappointment. 'Oh, try again, my dear. Do you think it would do any good to beat her a little?' she added to Denis, who shook his head.

'Is she done already?' shouted Barbaïk, sounding disappointed. 'Oh, give it another shot, my dear. Do you think it would help to hit her a bit?' she said to Denis, who shook his head.

'That is enough for the first time. I will go into the town and find out the value of each pearl.'

'That's enough for now. I’ll head into town and find out how much each pearl is worth.'

'Then I will go with you,' said Barbaïk, who never trusted any one and was afraid of being cheated. So the two went out, leaving Téphany behind them.

'Then I’ll go with you,' said Barbaïk, who never trusted anyone and was afraid of being taken advantage of. So the two of them left, leaving Téphany behind.

She sat quite still on her chair, her hands clasped tightly together, as if she was forcing something back. At last she raised her eyes, which had been fixed on the ground, and beheld the fairy standing in a dark corner by the hearth, observing her with a mocking look. The girl trembled and jumped up, then, taking the feather, the pin, and the box, she held them out to the old woman.

She sat completely still in her chair, her hands tightly clasped together, as if she were holding something back. Finally, she lifted her eyes, which had been focused on the ground, and saw the fairy standing in a dark corner by the fireplace, watching her with a teasing expression. The girl shivered and jumped up, then, taking the feather, the pin, and the box, she held them out to the old woman.

'Here they are, all of them,' she cried; 'they belong to you. Let me never see them again, but I have learned[Pg 309] the lesson that they taught me. Others may have riches, beauty and wit, but as for me I desire nothing but to be the poor peasant girl I always was, working hard for those she loves.'

'Here they are, all of them,' she exclaimed; 'they're yours. I never want to see them again, but I’ve learned[Pg 309] the lesson they taught me. Others might have wealth, beauty, and intelligence, but for me, I just want to be the poor peasant girl I always was, working hard for the people I love.'

'Yes, you have learned your lesson,' answered the fairy, 'and now you shall lead a peaceful life and marry the man you love. For after all it was not yourself you thought of but him.'

'Yes, you’ve learned your lesson,' replied the fairy, 'and now you will live a peaceful life and marry the man you love. After all, you weren’t thinking of yourself but of him.'

Never again did Téphany see the old woman, but she forgave Denis for selling her tears, and in time he grew to be a good husband, who did his own share of work.

Never again did Téphany see the old woman, but she forgave Denis for selling her tears, and eventually he became a good husband who did his part of the work.

From 'Le Foyer Breton,' par E. Souvestre.

From 'Le Foyer Breton,' by E. Souvestre.


THE GROAC'H OF THE ISLE OF LOK

In old times, when all kinds of wonderful things happened in Brittany, there lived in the village of Lanillis a young man named Houarn Pogamm and a girl called Bellah Postik. They were cousins, and as their mothers were great friends, and constantly in and out of each other's houses, they had often been laid in the same cradle, and had played and fought over their games.

In earlier times, when all sorts of amazing things occurred in Brittany, there was a young man named Houarn Pogamm living in the village of Lanillis, and a girl named Bellah Postik. They were cousins, and since their mothers were close friends and frequently visited each other's homes, they had often been placed in the same cradle and had played and bickered over their games.

'When they are grown up they will marry,' said the mothers; but just as every one was beginning to think of wedding bells, the two mothers died, and the cousins, who had no money, went as servants in the same house. This was better than being parted, of course, but not so good as having a little cottage of their own, where they could do as they liked, and soon they might have been heard bewailing to each other the hardness of their lots.

'When they grow up, they'll get married,' said the mothers; but just when everyone started thinking about wedding bells, the two mothers passed away, and the cousins, who had no money, became servants in the same house. This was better than being separated, of course, but not as good as having a little cottage of their own where they could do as they pleased, and soon they could be heard lamenting to each other about the difficulty of their lives.

'If we could only manage to buy a cow and get a pig to fatten,' grumbled Houarn, 'I would rent a bit of ground from the master, and then we could be married.'

'If we could just buy a cow and get a pig to fatten up,' Houarn complained, 'I would rent a piece of land from the landlord, and then we could get married.'

'Yes,' answered Bellah, with a deep sigh; 'but we live in such hard times, and at the last fair the price of pigs had risen again.'

'Yes,' replied Bellah, with a heavy sigh; 'but we're living in such tough times, and at the last fair, the price of pigs had gone up again.'

'We shall have long to wait, that is quite clear,' replied Houarn, turning away to his work.

'We'll have to wait a long time, that's for sure,' Houarn said, turning back to his work.

Whenever they met they repeated their grievances, and at length Houarn's patience was exhausted, and one morning he came to Bellah and told her that he was going away to seek his fortune.

Whenever they met, they went over their complaints again, and eventually, Houarn ran out of patience. One morning, he came to Bellah and told her he was leaving to find his fortune.

[Pg 311]The girl was very unhappy as she listened to this, and felt sorry that she had not tried to make the best of things. She implored Houarn not to leave her, but he would listen to nothing.

[Pg 311]The girl was really unhappy as she listened to this and regretted not making the most of things. She begged Houarn not to leave her, but he wouldn't hear any of it.

'The birds,' he said, 'continue flying until they reach a field of corn, and the bees do not stop unless they find the honey-giving flowers, and why should a man have less sense than they? Like them, I shall seek till I get what I want—that is, money to buy a cow and a pig to fatten. And if you love me, Bellah, you won't attempt to hinder a plan which will hasten our marriage.'

'The birds,' he said, 'keep flying until they find a cornfield, and the bees don't stop unless they discover flowers full of nectar. So why should a man be any less sensible than they are? Like them, I will keep searching until I get what I want—that is, enough money to buy a cow and a pig to fatten. And if you love me, Bellah, you won’t try to stop a plan that will speed up our marriage.'

The girl saw it was useless to say more, so she answered sadly:

The girl realized it was pointless to say anything else, so she replied sadly:

'Well, go then, since you must. But first I will divide with you all that my parents left me,' and going to her room, she opened a small chest, and took from it a bell, a knife, and a little stick.

'Well, go on then, since you have to. But first, I’ll share everything my parents left me,' and she went to her room, opened a small chest, and took out a bell, a knife, and a small stick.

'This bell,' she said, 'can be heard at any distance, however far, but it only rings to warn us that our friends are in great danger. The knife frees all it touches from the spells that have been laid on them; while the stick will carry you wherever you want to go. I will give you the knife to guard you against the enchantments of wizards, and the bell to tell me of your perils. The stick I shall keep for myself, so that I can fly to you if ever you have need of me.'

'This bell,' she said, 'can be heard no matter how far away you are, but it only rings to warn us that our friends are in serious danger. The knife frees everyone it touches from the spells cast on them, while the stick will take you anywhere you want to go. I will give you the knife to protect you from the wizards' enchantments, and the bell to alert me to your troubles. I’ll keep the stick for myself so I can come to you whenever you need me.'

Then they cried for a little on each other's necks, and Houarn started for the mountains.

Then they hugged each other tightly for a moment, and Houarn headed for the mountains.

But in those days, as in these, beggars abounded, and through every village he passed they followed Houarn in crowds, mistaking him for a gentleman, because there were no holes in his clothes.

But back then, just like now, there were plenty of beggars, and in every village he walked through, they followed Houarn in crowds, confusing him for a wealthy man simply because his clothes weren’t torn.

'There is no fortune to be made here,' he thought to himself; 'it is a place for spending, and not earning. I see I must go further,' and he walked on to Pont-aven, a pretty little town built on the bank of a river.

'There’s no money to be made here,' he thought to himself; 'this is a place for spending, not earning. I see I need to go further,' and he walked on to Pont-aven, a charming little town by the riverbank.

[Pg 312]He was sitting on a bench outside an inn, when he heard two men who were loading their mules talking about the Groac'h of the island of Lok.

[Pg 312]He was sitting on a bench outside an inn when he overheard two men loading their mules and discussing the Groac'h of the island of Lok.

'What is a Groac'h?' asked he. 'I have never come across one.' And the men answered that it was the name given to the fairy that dwelt in the lake, and that she was rich—oh! richer than all the kings in the world put together. Many had gone to the island to try and get possession of her treasures, but no one had ever come back.

'What is a Groac'h?' he asked. 'I've never seen one.' The men replied that it was the name for the fairy who lived in the lake, and that she was wealthy—oh! richer than all the kings in the world combined. Many had traveled to the island to try to claim her treasures, but no one had ever returned.

As he listened Houarn's mind was made up.

As he listened, Houarn had made up his mind.

'I will go, and return too,' he said to the muleteers. They stared at him in astonishment, and besought him not to be so mad and to throw away his life in such a foolish manner; but he only laughed, and answered that if they could tell him of any other way in which to procure a cow and a pig to fatten, he would think no more about it. But the men did not know how this was to be done, and, shaking their heads over his obstinacy, left him to his fate.

"I'll go, and I'll come back too," he told the muleteers. They looked at him in shock and begged him not to be so reckless and throw away his life in such a foolish way; but he just laughed and said that if they could suggest any other way to get a cow and a pig to fatten, he'd reconsider. But the men didn't know how to do that, and, shaking their heads at his stubbornness, they left him to his fate.

So Houarn went down to the sea, and found a boatman who engaged to take him to the isle of Lok.

So Houarn went down to the sea and found a boatman who agreed to take him to the island of Lok.

The island was large, and lying almost across it was a lake, with a narrow opening to the sea. Houarn paid the boatman and sent him away, and then proceeded to walk round the lake. At one end he perceived a small skiff, painted blue and shaped like a swan, lying under a clump of yellow broom. As far as he could see, the swan's head was tucked under its wing, and Houarn, who had never beheld a boat of the sort, went quickly towards it and stepped in, so as to examine it the better. But no sooner was he on board than the swan woke suddenly up; his head emerged from under his wing, his feet began to move in the water, and in another moment they were in the middle of the lake.

The island was large, and almost across it was a lake, with a narrow opening to the sea. Houarn paid the boatman and sent him away, then started to walk around the lake. At one end, he noticed a small blue skiff shaped like a swan, resting beneath a bunch of yellow broom. From what he could see, the swan's head was tucked under its wing, and Houarn, who had never seen a boat like that before, quickly approached it and stepped in to take a closer look. But as soon as he was on board, the swan suddenly woke up; its head came out from under its wing, its feet started moving in the water, and in a moment, they were in the middle of the lake.

As soon as the young man had recovered from his surprise, he prepared to jump into the lake and swim[Pg 313] to shore. But the bird had guessed his intentions, and plunged beneath the water, carrying Houarn with him to the palace of the Groac'h.

As soon as the young man got over his shock, he got ready to jump into the lake and swim[Pg 313] to shore. But the bird had anticipated his plan and dove underwater, taking Houarn with it to the palace of the Groac'h.

Now, unless you have been under the sea and beheld all the wonders that lie there, you can never have an idea what the Groac'h's palace was like. It was all made of shells, blue and green and pink and lilac and white, shading into each other till you could not tell where one colour ended and the other began. The staircases were of crystal, and every separate stair sang like a woodland bird as you put your foot on it. Round the palace were great gardens full of all the plants that grow in the sea, with diamonds for flowers.

Now, unless you've been underwater and seen all the wonders there, you can never imagine what the Groac'h's palace was like. It was made entirely of shells—blue, green, pink, lilac, and white—blending together so seamlessly that you couldn't tell where one color ended and another began. The staircases were made of crystal, and each step sang like a forest bird as you stepped on it. Surrounding the palace were vast gardens filled with all the plants that grow in the sea, with diamonds for flowers.

In a large hall the Groac'h was lying on a couch of gold. The pink and white of her face reminded you of the shells of her palace, while her long black hair was intertwined with strings of coral, and her dress of green silk seemed formed out of the sea. At the sight of her Houarn stopped, dazzled by her beauty.

In a big hall, the Groac'h was lying on a golden couch. The pink and white of her face reminded you of the shells in her palace, while her long black hair was mixed with strands of coral, and her green silk dress seemed like it was made from the sea. When Houarn saw her, he stopped, mesmerized by her beauty.

'Come in,' said the Groac'h, rising to her feet. 'Strangers and handsome youths are always welcome here. Do not be shy, but tell me how you found your way, and what you want.'

'Come in,' said the Groac'h, standing up. 'Strangers and attractive young people are always welcome here. Don't be shy, just tell me how you got here and what you need.'

'My name is Houarn,' he answered, 'Lanillis is my home, and I am trying to earn enough money to buy a little cow and a pig to fatten.'

'My name is Houarn,' he replied, 'Lanillis is where I’m from, and I’m trying to save enough money to buy a small cow and a pig to raise.'

'Well, you can easily get that,' replied she; 'it is nothing to worry about. Come in and enjoy yourself.' And she beckoned him to follow her into a second hall whose floors and walls were formed of pearls, while down the sides there were tables laden with fruit and wines of all kinds; and as he ate and drank, the Groac'h talked to him and told him how the treasures he saw came from shipwrecked vessels, and were brought to her palace by a magic current of water.

'Well, you can easily get that,' she replied; 'it's nothing to worry about. Come in and have a good time.' And she signaled for him to follow her into a second hall where the floors and walls were made of pearls, with tables along the sides piled high with fruit and all kinds of wine; as he ate and drank, the Groac'h chatted with him and explained how the treasures he saw came from shipwrecked ships and were brought to her palace by a magical water current.

[Pg 314]'I do not wonder,' exclaimed Houarn, who now felt quite at home—'I do not wonder that the people on the earth have so much to say about you.'

[Pg 314]'I'm not surprised,' exclaimed Houarn, who now felt completely comfortable—'I'm not surprised that people on Earth have so much to say about you.'

'The rich are always envied.'

'Rich people are always envied.'

 Come lawyer, come tailor, come miller, come singer.

'For myself,' he added, with a laugh, 'I only ask for the half of your wealth.'

'For me,' he added with a laugh, 'I only want half of your wealth.'

'You can have it, if you will, Houarn,' answered the fairy.

'You can have it, if you want, Houarn,' replied the fairy.

[Pg 315]'What do you mean?' cried he.

[Pg 315] “What do you mean?” he exclaimed.

'My husband, Korandon, is dead,' she replied, 'and if you wish it, I will marry you.'

'My husband, Korandon, is dead,' she replied, 'and if you want, I will marry you.'

The young man gazed at her in surprise. Could any one so rich and so beautiful really wish to be his wife? He looked at her again, and Bellah was forgotten as he answered:

The young man stared at her in disbelief. Could someone so wealthy and stunning actually want to marry him? He looked at her once more, and Bellah faded from his mind as he replied:

'A man would be mad indeed to refuse such an offer. I can only accept it with joy.'

'A person would be crazy to turn down such an offer. I can only embrace it with happiness.'

'Then the sooner it is done the better,' said the Groac'h, and gave orders to her servants. After that was finished, she begged Houarn to accompany her to a fish-pond at the bottom of the garden.

'Then the sooner it's done, the better,' said the Groac'h, and instructed her servants. Once that was completed, she asked Houarn to join her at a fish pond at the bottom of the garden.

'Come lawyer, come miller, come tailor, come singer!' cried she, holding out a net of steel; and at each summons a fish appeared and jumped into the net. When it was full she went into a large kitchen and threw them all into a golden pot; but above the bubbling of the water Houarn seemed to hear the whispering of little voices.

'Come lawyer, come miller, come tailor, come singer!' she shouted, holding out a steel net; and with each call, a fish appeared and jumped into the net. When it was full, she went into a big kitchen and tossed them all into a golden pot; but above the bubbling water, Houarn seemed to hear the soft whispering of little voices.

'Who is it whispering in the golden pot, Groac'h?' he inquired at last.

'Who is it whispering in the golden pot, Groac'h?' he asked finally.

'It is nothing but the noise of the wood sparkling,' she answered; but it did not sound the least like that to Houarn.

'It's just the sound of the wood cracking,' she replied; but it didn't sound anything like that to Houarn.

'There it is again,' he said, after a short pause.

'There it is again,' he said, after a brief pause.

'The water is getting hot, and it makes the fish jump,' she replied; but soon the noise grew louder and like cries.

'The water is getting hot, and it makes the fish jump,' she replied; but soon the noise grew louder and sounded like cries.

'What is it?' asked Houarn, beginning to feel uncomfortable.

'What is it?' asked Houarn, starting to feel uneasy.

'Just the crickets on the hearth,' said she, and broke into a song which drowned the cries from the pot.

'Just the crickets on the hearth,' she said, and started singing, which drowned out the cries from the pot.

But though Houarn held his peace, he was not as happy as before. Something seemed to have gone wrong, and then he suddenly remembered Bellah.

But even though Houarn stayed quiet, he wasn't as happy as he used to be. Something felt off, and then he suddenly remembered Bellah.

[Pg 316]'Is it possible I can have forgotten her so soon? What a wretch I am!' he thought to himself; and he remained apart and watched the Groac'h while she emptied the fish into a plate, and bade him eat his dinner while she fetched wine from her cellar in a cave.

[Pg 316]'Could I really have forgotten her so quickly? What a miserable person I am!' he thought to himself; and he stayed off to the side, watching the Groac'h as she poured fish onto a plate and told him to have dinner while she went to get wine from her cave cellar.

Houarn sat down and took out the knife which Bellah had given him, but as soon as the blade touched the fish the enchantment ceased, and four men stood before him.

Houarn sat down and took out the knife that Bellah had given him, but as soon as the blade touched the fish, the enchantment ended, and four men stood before him.

'Houarn, save us, we entreat you, and save yourself too!' murmured they, not daring to raise their voices.

'Houarn, please save us, and save yourself too!' they whispered, too afraid to speak any louder.

'Why, it must have been you who were crying out in the pot just now!' exclaimed Houarn.

'Why, it must have been you who were shouting in the pot just now!' exclaimed Houarn.

'Yes, it was us,' they answered. 'Like you, we came to the isle of Lok to seek our fortunes, and like you we consented to marry the Groac'h, and no sooner was the ceremony over than she turned us into fishes, as she had done to all our forerunners, who are in the fish-pond still, where you will shortly join them.'

'Yes, it was us,' they replied. 'Like you, we came to the island of Lok to seek our fortunes, and like you, we agreed to marry the Groac'h. As soon as the ceremony was over, she turned us into fish, just like she did to all those who came before us, and we're still in the fish pond, where you'll soon join us.'

On hearing this Houarn leaped into the air, as if he already felt himself frizzling in the golden pot. He rushed to the door, hoping to escape that way; but the Groac'h, who had heard everything, met him on the threshold. Instantly she threw the steel net over his head, and the eyes of a little green frog peeped through the meshes.

On hearing this, Houarn jumped up in a panic, as if he could already feel himself sizzling in the golden pot. He dashed to the door, hoping to escape that way, but the Groac'h, who had heard everything, blocked his path on the threshold. Immediately, she threw the steel net over his head, and the eyes of a little green frog peeked through the gaps.

'You shall go and play with the rest,' she said, carrying him off to the fish-pond.

'You should go play with the others,' she said, taking him to the fish pond.

It was at this very moment that Bellah, who was skimming the milk in the farm dairy, heard the fairy bell tinkle violently.

It was right at that moment that Bellah, who was skimming the milk in the farm's dairy, heard the fairy bell ring loudly.

At the sound she grew pale, for she knew it meant that Houarn was in danger; and, hastily changing the rough dress she wore for her work, she left the farm with the magic stick in her hand.

At the sound, she turned pale, knowing it meant that Houarn was in danger. Quickly changing out of the rough work clothes she had on, she left the farm with the magic stick in her hand.

Her knees were trembling under her, but she ran as[Pg 317] fast as she could to the cross roads, where she drove her stick into the ground, murmuring as she did so a verse her mother had taught her:

Her knees were shaking, but she ran as[Pg 317] fast as she could to the crossroads, where she stuck her stick into the ground, quietly reciting a verse her mother had taught her:

Little apple tree staff, Across the land and across the ocean,
Up in the air, be my guide. Wander freely everywhere,

and immediately the stick became a smart little horse, with a rosette at each ear and a feather on his forehead. He stood quite still while Bellah scrambled up, then he started off, his pace growing quicker and quicker, till at length the girl could hardly see the trees and houses as they flashed past. But, rapid as the pace was, it was not rapid enough for Bellah, who stooped and said:

and instantly the stick turned into a cute little horse, with a rosette by each ear and a feather on its forehead. It stood perfectly still while Bellah climbed on, then it took off, its speed increasing more and more, until the girl could barely see the trees and houses as they zoomed by. But, as fast as it was going, it still wasn't fast enough for Bellah, who bent down and said:

'The swallow is less swift than the wind, the wind is less swift than the lightning. But you, my horse, if you love me, must be swifter than them all, for there is a part of my heart that suffers—the best part of my heart that is in danger.'

'The swallow is slower than the wind, the wind is slower than the lightning. But you, my horse, if you love me, need to be faster than all of them, because there’s a part of my heart that’s hurting—the best part of my heart that’s at risk.'

And the horse heard her, and galloped like a straw carried along by a tempest till they reached the foot of a rock called the Leap of the Deer. There he stopped, for no horse or mule that ever was born could climb that rock, and Bellah knew it, so she began to sing again:

And the horse heard her and took off running like a straw swept away by a storm until they got to the base of a rock called the Leap of the Deer. There he paused, because no horse or mule that ever lived could climb that rock, and Bellah knew it, so she started to sing again:

Horse of Léon, given to me,
Across the land and over the ocean,
Up in the air, guide me,
Wander freely everywhere,

and when she had finished, the horse's fore legs grew shorter and spread into wings, his hind legs became claws, feathers sprouted all over his body, and she sat on the back of a great bird, which bore her to the summit of the rock. Here she found a nest made of clay and lined with dried moss, and in the centre a tiny man, black and wrinkled, who gave a cry of surprise at the sight of Bellah.

and when she was done, the horse's front legs got shorter and turned into wings, his back legs became claws, feathers covered his whole body, and she found herself on the back of a huge bird, which flew her to the top of the rock. There she discovered a nest made of clay and lined with dried moss, and in the center was a tiny man, dark and wrinkled, who let out a cry of surprise when he saw Bellah.

[Pg 318]'Ah! you are the pretty girl who was to come and save me!'

[Pg 318]'Ah! You’re the cute girl who was supposed to come and rescue me!'

'To save you!' repeated Bellah. 'But who are you, my little friend?'

'To save you!' repeated Bellah. 'But who are you, my little friend?'

'I am the husband of the Groac'h of the isle of Lok, and it is owing to her that I am here.'

'I am the husband of the Groac'h from the island of Lok, and it's because of her that I'm here.'

'But what are you doing in this nest?'

'But what are you doing in this place?'

 How Bellah found Korandon.

'I am sitting on six eggs of stone, and I shall not be set free till they are hatched.'

'I’m sitting on six stone eggs, and I won’t be free until they hatch.'

On hearing this Bellah began to laugh.

On hearing this, Bellah started to laugh.

'Poor little cock!' she said, 'and how am I to deliver you?'

'Poor little guy!' she said, 'how am I supposed to save you?'

'By delivering Houarn, who is in the power of the Groac'h.'

'By handing over Houarn, who is under the control of the Groac'h.'

'Ah! tell me how I can manage that, and if I have[Pg 319] to walk round the whole of Brittany on my bended knees I will do it!'

'Ah! tell me how I can do that, and if I have[Pg 319] to walk around all of Brittany on my knees, I will do it!'

'Well, first you must dress yourself as a young man, and then go and seek the Groac'h. When you have found her you must contrive to get hold of the net of steel that hangs from her waist, and shut her up in it for ever.'

'Well, first you need to dress like a young man, and then go look for the Groac'h. Once you find her, you have to figure out how to take the steel net that hangs from her waist and trap her in it forever.'

'But where am I to find a young man's clothes?' asked she.

'But where am I supposed to find a young man's clothes?' she asked.

'I will show you,' he replied, and as he spoke he pulled out three of his red hairs and blew them away muttering something the while. In the twinkling of an eye the four hairs changed into four tailors, of whom the first carried a cabbage, the second a pair of scissors, the third a needle, and the fourth an iron. Without waiting for orders, they sat down in the nest and, crossing their legs comfortably, began to prepare the suit of clothes for Bellah.

"I'll show you," he said, and while he spoke, he plucked three of his red hairs and blew them away, muttering something under his breath. In the blink of an eye, the four hairs transformed into four tailors, with the first holding a cabbage, the second a pair of scissors, the third a needle, and the fourth an iron. Without needing any instructions, they settled into the nest, crossed their legs comfortably, and started making Bellah's suit.

With one of the leaves of the cabbage they made her a coat, and another served for a waistcoat; but it took two for the wide breeches which were then in fashion. The hat was cut from the heart of the cabbage, and a pair of shoes from the thick stem. And when Bellah had put them all on you would have taken her for a gentleman dressed in green velvet, lined with white satin.

With one of the cabbage leaves, they made her a coat, and another was used for a waistcoat; but it took two for the wide pants that were in style at the time. The hat was cut from the heart of the cabbage, and a pair of shoes was made from the thick stem. And when Bellah put it all on, you would have thought she was a gentleman dressed in green velvet, lined with white satin.

She thanked the little men gratefully, and after a few more instructions, jumped on the back of her great bird and was borne away to the isle of Lok. Once there, she bade him transform himself back into a stick, and with it in her hand she stepped into the blue boat, which conducted her to the palace of shells.

She thanked the little men sincerely, and after a few more instructions, hopped on the back of her big bird and was taken away to the island of Lok. Once there, she asked him to change back into a stick, and with it in her hand, she got into the blue boat, which carried her to the palace of shells.

The Groac'h seemed overjoyed to see her, and told her that never before had she beheld such a handsome young man. Very soon she led her visitor into the great hall, where wine and fruit were always waiting, and on the table lay the magic knife, left there by Houarn.[Pg 320] Unseen by the Groac'h, Bellah hid it in a pocket of her green coat, and then followed her hostess into the garden, and to the pond which contained the fish, their sides shining with a thousand different colours.

The Groac'h looked thrilled to see her and told her that she had never seen such a handsome young man before. Soon, she took her guest into the great hall, where wine and fruit were always ready, and on the table lay the magic knife, which Houarn had left there.[Pg 320] Without the Groac'h noticing, Bellah hid it in a pocket of her green coat, then followed her hostess into the garden and to the pond that held the fish, their sides glimmering with a thousand different colors.

'Oh! what beautiful, beautiful creatures!' said she. 'I'm sure I should never be tired of watching them.' And she sat down on the bank, with her elbows on her knees and her chin in her hands, her eyes fixed on the fishes as they flashed past.

'Oh! what beautiful, beautiful creatures!' she said. 'I'm sure I could watch them forever.' And she sat down on the bank, propping her elbows on her knees and resting her chin in her hands, her eyes glued to the fish as they swam by.

'Would you not like to stay here always?' asked the Groac'h; and Bellah answered that she desired nothing better.

'Would you like to stay here forever?' asked the Groac'h; and Bellah replied that she wanted nothing more.

'Then you have only to marry me,' said the Groac'h. 'Oh! don't say no, for I have fallen deeply in love with you.'

'Then you just have to marry me,' said the Groac'h. 'Oh! please don't say no, because I've fallen really in love with you.'

'Well, I won't say "No,"' replied Bellah, with a laugh, 'but you must promise first to let me catch one of those lovely fish in your net.'

'Well, I won't say "No,"' replied Bellah, laughing, 'but you have to promise to let me catch one of those beautiful fish in your net first.'

'It is not so easy as it looks,' rejoined the Groac'h, smiling, 'but take it, and try your luck.'

'It's not as easy as it seems,' replied the Groac'h, smiling, 'but go ahead and give it a shot.'

Bellah took the net which the Groac'h held out, and, turning rapidly, flung it over the witch's head.

Bellah grabbed the net that the Groac'h extended, and, quickly turning, threw it over the witch's head.

'Become in body what you are in soul!' cried she, and in an instant the lovely fairy of the sea was a toad, horrible to look upon. She struggled hard to tear the net asunder, but it was no use. Bellah only drew it the tighter, and, flinging the sorceress into a pit, she rolled a great stone across the mouth, and left her.

'Become in body what you are in soul!' she shouted, and in an instant, the beautiful sea fairy turned into a horrible-looking toad. She fought desperately to break free from the net, but it was useless. Bellah only pulled it tighter, and after throwing the sorceress into a pit, she rolled a huge stone across the opening and left her there.

As she drew near the pond she saw a great procession of fishes advancing to meet her, crying in hoarse tones:

As she approached the pond, she saw a big group of fish swimming toward her, calling out in rough voices:

'This is our lord and master, who has saved us from the net of steel and the pot of gold!'

'This is our lord and master, who has rescued us from the steel trap and the pot of gold!'

'And who will restore you to your proper shapes,' said Bellah, drawing the knife from her pocket. But just as she was going to touch the foremost fish, her eyes fell on a green frog on his knees beside her, his little paws crossed over his little heart. Bellah felt as if[Pg 321] fingers were tightening round her throat, but she managed to cry:

'And who will return you to your true forms?' said Bellah, pulling a knife from her pocket. But just as she was about to touch the closest fish, her gaze landed on a green frog kneeling beside her, its tiny paws clasped over its little heart. Bellah felt as if[Pg 321] fingers were tightening around her throat, but she managed to cry:

'Is this you, my Houarn? Is this you?'

'Is that you, my Houarn? Is that you?'

'It is I,' croaked the little frog; and as the knife touched him he was a man again, and, springing up, he clasped her in his arms.

'It's me,' croaked the little frog; and as the knife touched him he became a man again, and, jumping up, he hugged her tightly.

'But we must not forget the others,' she said at last, and began to transform the fishes to their proper shapes. There were so many of them that it took quite a long time. Just as she had finished there arrived the little dwarf from the Deer's Leap in a car drawn by six cockchafers, which once had been the six stone eggs.

'But we can't forget the others,' she said finally, and started to reshape the fishes. There were so many of them that it took quite a while. Just as she finished, the little dwarf from the Deer's Leap arrived in a carriage pulled by six cockchafers, which had once been the six stone eggs.

'Here I am!' he exclaimed. 'You have broken the spell that held me, and now come and get your reward,' and, dismounting from his chariot, he led them down into the caves filled with gold and jewels, and bade Bellah and Houarn take as much as they wanted.

'Here I am!' he shouted. 'You've lifted the spell that held me, and now come and claim your reward,' and, getting out of his chariot, he took them down into the caves full of gold and jewels, telling Bellah and Houarn to take as much as they wanted.

When their pockets were full, Bellah ordered her stick to become a winged carriage, large enough to bear them and the men they had rescued back to Lanillis.

When their pockets were full, Bellah commanded her stick to turn into a winged carriage, big enough to carry them and the men they had rescued back to Lanillis.

There they were married the next day, but instead of setting up housekeeping with the little cow and pig to fatten that they had so long wished for, they were able to buy lands for miles round for themselves, and gave each man who had been delivered from the Groac'h a small farm, where he lived happily to the end of his days.

There they got married the next day, but instead of starting their home with the little cow and pig they had long wanted to fatten, they were able to buy land for miles around for themselves and gave each man who had been rescued from the Groac'h a small farm, where he lived happily for the rest of his life.

From 'Le Foyer Breton,' par E. Souvestre.

From 'Le Foyer Breton,' by E. Souvestre.


THE ESCAPE OF THE MOUSE

Manawyddan the prince and his friend Pryderi were wanderers, for the brother of Manawyddan had been slain, and his throne taken from him. Very sorrowful was Manawyddan, but Pryderi was stout of heart, and bade him be of good cheer, as he knew a way out of his trouble.

Manawyddan the prince and his friend Pryderi were on the move, because Manawyddan's brother had been killed, and his throne had been taken away from him. Manawyddan was very sad, but Pryderi was brave and urged him to stay positive, as he had a plan to help him out of his situation.

'And what may that be?' asked Manawyddan.

'And what could that be?' asked Manawyddan.

'It is that thou marry my mother Rhiannon and become lord of the fair lands that I will give her for dowry. Never did any lady have more wit than she, and in her youth none was more lovely; even yet she is good to look upon.'

'You must marry my mother Rhiannon and become the lord of the beautiful lands I will give her as a dowry. No lady has ever had more intelligence than she, and in her youth, none was more beautiful; even now she is easy on the eyes.'

'Thou art the best friend that ever a man had,' said Manawyddan. 'Let us go now to seek Rhiannon, and the lands where she dwells.'

'You are the best friend anyone could ever have,' said Manawyddan. 'Let's go now to find Rhiannon and the lands where she lives.'

Then they set forth, but the news of their coming ran swifter still, and Rhiannon and Kicva, wife of Pryderi, made haste to prepare a feast for them. And Manawyddan found that Pryderi had spoken the truth concerning his mother, and asked if she would take him for her husband. Right gladly did she consent, and without delay they were married, and rode away to the hunt, Rhiannon and Manawyddan, Kicva and Pryderi, and they would not be parted from each other by night or by day, so great was the love between them.

Then they set off, but the news of their arrival spread even faster, and Rhiannon and Kicva, Pryderi's wife, quickly got ready to host a feast for them. Manawyddan discovered that Pryderi had told the truth about his mother and asked if she would marry him. She happily agreed, and without wasting any time, they got married and set off for the hunt—Rhiannon and Manawyddan, Kicva and Pryderi—and they stayed together day and night, as their love for each other was so strong.

One day, when they were returned, they were sitting out in a green place, and suddenly the crash of thunder struck loudly on their ears, and a wall of mist fell between[Pg 323] them, so that they were hidden one from the other. Trembling they sat till the darkness fled and the light shone again upon them, but in the place where they were wont to see cattle, and herds, and dwellings, they beheld neither house nor beast, nor man nor smoke; neither was any one remaining in the green place save these four only.

One day, when they came back, they were sitting in a grassy area when suddenly, a loud crash of thunder rang in their ears, and a wall of mist fell between[Pg 323] them, hiding them from each other. They sat there trembling until the darkness cleared and the light returned, but where they usually saw cattle, herds, and homes, there was nothing—no houses, no animals, no people, and no smoke; only these four remained in the green space.

'Whither have they gone, and my host also?' cried Manawyddan, and they searched the hall, and there was no man, and the castle, and there was none, and in the dwellings that were left was nothing save wild beasts. For a year these four fed on the meat that Manawyddan and Pryderi killed out hunting, and the honey of the bees that sucked the mountain heather. For a time they desired nothing more, but when the next year began they grew weary.

'Where have they gone, and my host too?' cried Manawyddan, and they searched the hall, but there was no one there, not in the castle, and nothing in the abandoned homes except wild beasts. For a year, these four survived on the meat that Manawyddan and Pryderi hunted and the honey from the bees that fed on the mountain heather. For a while, they wanted for nothing more, but when the next year started, they grew tired.

'We cannot spend our lives thus,' said Manawyddan at last, 'let us go into England and learn some trade by which we may live.' So they left Wales, and went to Hereford, and there they made saddles, while Manawyddan fashioned blue enamel ornaments to put on their trappings. And so greatly did the townsfolk love these saddles, that no others were bought throughout the whole of Hereford, till the saddlers banded together and resolved to slay Manawyddan and his companions.

"We can't keep living like this," Manawyddan finally said. "Let's go to England and learn a trade that will support us." So they left Wales and went to Hereford, where they made saddles, and Manawyddan created blue enamel decorations for their gear. The townspeople loved these saddles so much that none other were sold in all of Hereford until the local saddlers teamed up and decided to kill Manawyddan and his companions.

When Pryderi heard of it, he was very wroth, and wished to stay and fight. But the counsels of Manawyddan prevailed, and they moved by night to another city.

When Pryderi heard about it, he was very angry and wanted to stay and fight. But Manawyddan's advice won out, and they moved to another city at night.

'What craft shall we follow?' asked Pryderi.

'What craft should we pursue?' asked Pryderi.

'We will make shields,' answered Manawyddan.

'We will make shields,' replied Manawyddan.

'But do we know anything of that craft?' answered Pryderi.

'But do we know anything about that skill?' answered Pryderi.

'We will try it,' said Manawyddan, and they began to make shields, and fashioned them after the shape of[Pg 324] the shields they had seen; and these likewise they enamelled. And so greatly did they prosper that no man in the town bought a shield except they had made it, till at length the shield-makers banded together as the saddlers had done, and resolved to slay them. But of this they had warning, and by night betook themselves to another town.

"We'll give it a try," said Manawyddan, and they started making shields, shaping them after the style of[Pg 324] the shields they had seen; they also decorated them. They became so successful that no one in the town bought a shield that they hadn’t made, until eventually, the shield-makers teamed up like the saddlers had done and decided to kill them. But they got a heads up about this and at night, moved to another town.

'Let us take to making shoes,' said Manawyddan, 'for there are not any among the shoemakers bold enough to fight us.'

'Let’s get to making shoes,' said Manawyddan, 'because there aren’t any shoemakers brave enough to take us on.'

'I know nothing of making shoes,' answered Pryderi, who in truth despised so peaceful a craft.

'I don’t know anything about making shoes,' replied Pryderi, who actually looked down on such a peaceful trade.

'But I know,' replied Manawyddan, 'and I will teach thee to stitch. We will buy the leather ready dressed, and will make the shoes from it.'

'But I know,' Manawyddan replied, 'and I will teach you how to sew. We’ll buy the leather already prepared, and we’ll make the shoes from it.'

Then straightway he sought the town for the best leather, and for a goldsmith to fashion the clasps, and he himself watched till it was done, so that he might learn for himself. Soon he became known as 'The Maker of Gold Shoes,' and prospered so greatly, that as long as one could be bought from him not a shoe was purchased from the shoemakers of the town. And the craftsmen were wroth, and banded together to slay them.

Then he immediately looked for the best leather in town and found a goldsmith to make the clasps. He supervised everything until it was finished so he could learn how to do it himself. Before long, he was known as 'The Maker of Gold Shoes' and did so well that as long as people could buy from him, no one bought shoes from the local shoemakers. The craftsmen were furious and united to kill him.

'Pryderi,' said Manawyddan, when he had received news of it, 'we will not remain in England any longer. Let us set forth to Dyved.'

'Pryderi,' Manawyddan said after he got the news, 'we can’t stay in England any longer. Let’s head to Dyved.'

So they journeyed until they came to their lands at Narberth. There they gathered their dogs round them, and hunted for a year as before.

So they traveled until they reached their land at Narberth. There, they gathered their dogs around them and hunted for a year just like before.

After that a strange thing happened. One morning Pryderi and Manawyddan rose up to hunt, and loosened their dogs, which ran before them, till they came to a small bush. At the bush, the dogs shrank away as if frightened, and returned to their masters, their hair bristling on their backs.

After that, something odd occurred. One morning, Pryderi and Manawyddan got up to hunt and let their dogs loose, which ran ahead of them until they reached a small bush. When they got to the bush, the dogs backed away as if scared and returned to their owners, their fur standing on end.

'We must see what is in that bush,' said Pryderi, and what was in it was a boar, with a skin as white as the[Pg 325] snow on the mountains. And he came out, and made a stand as the dogs rushed on him, driven on by the men. Long he stood at bay; then at last he betook himself to flight, and fled to a castle which was newly built, in a place where no building had ever been known. Into the castle he ran, and the dogs after him, and long though their masters looked and listened, they neither saw nor heard aught concerning dogs or boar.

'We need to check what's in that bush,' said Pryderi, and what was inside it was a boar, with a skin as white as the[Pg 325] snow on the mountains. It came out and stood its ground as the dogs charged at him, pushed on by the men. He stood his ground for a long time; then finally, he took off running and fled to a castle that had just been built, in a spot where no one had ever constructed anything before. He dashed into the castle, with the dogs chasing after him, and even though their owners searched and listened for a long time, they saw and heard nothing about the dogs or the boar.

'I will go into the castle and get tidings of the dogs,' said Pryderi at last.

'I will go into the castle and find out what's happened to the dogs,' said Pryderi finally.

'Truly,' answered Manawyddan, 'thou wouldst do unwisely, for whosoever has cast a spell over this land has set this castle here.'

'Honestly,' replied Manawyddan, 'you would be making a mistake, because whoever has put a spell on this land has placed this castle here.'

'I cannot give up my dogs,' replied Pryderi, and to the castle he went.

'I can't give up my dogs,' Pryderi replied, and he headed to the castle.

But within was neither man nor beast; neither boar nor dogs, but only a fountain with marble round it, and on the edge a golden bowl, richly wrought, which pleased Pryderi greatly. In a moment he forgot about his dogs, and went up to the bowl and took hold of it, and his hands stuck to the bowl, and his feet to the marble slab, and despair took possession of him.

But inside there was neither a man nor an animal; neither a boar nor dogs, just a fountain surrounded by marble and a beautifully crafted golden bowl on the edge, which delighted Pryderi immensely. In an instant, he forgot about his dogs and approached the bowl, grabbing it, but his hands stuck to the bowl and his feet to the marble slab, filling him with despair.

Till the close of day Manawyddan waited for him, and when the sun was fast sinking, he went home, thinking that he had strayed far.

Till the end of the day, Manawyddan waited for him, and when the sun was rapidly setting, he went home, thinking that he had wandered too far.

'Where are thy friend and thy dogs?' said Rhiannon, and he told her what had befallen Pryderi.

"Where are your friend and your dogs?" Rhiannon asked, and he told her what had happened to Pryderi.

'A good friend hast thou lost,' answered Rhiannon, and she went up to the castle and through the gate, which was open. There, in the centre of the courtyard, she beheld Pryderi standing, and hastened towards him.

'A good friend you have lost,' Rhiannon replied, and she walked up to the castle and through the open gate. There, in the middle of the courtyard, she saw Pryderi standing and quickly approached him.

'What dost thou here?' she asked, laying her hand on the bowl, and as she spoke she too stuck fast, and was not able to utter a word. Then thunder was heard and a veil of darkness descended upon them, and the castle vanished and they with it.

'What are you doing here?' she asked, placing her hand on the bowl, and as she spoke, she became stuck too and couldn't say a word. Then thunder rumbled, a veil of darkness fell over them, and the castle disappeared along with them.

[Pg 326]When Kicva, the wife of Pryderi, found that neither her husband nor his mother returned to her, she was in such sorrow that she cared not whether she lived or died. Manawyddan was grieved also in his heart, and said to her:

[Pg 326]When Kicva, Pryderi's wife, realized that neither her husband nor his mother were coming back, she was so heartbroken that she didn't care if she lived or died. Manawyddan was also saddened, and he said to her:

'It is not fitting that we should stay here, for we have lost our dogs and cannot get food. Let us go into England—it is easier for us to live there.' So they set forth.

'It’s not right for us to stay here since we’ve lost our dogs and can’t find any food. Let’s go to England—it’ll be easier for us to survive there.' So they set off.

'What craft wilt thou follow?' asked Kicva as they went along.

"What job are you going to pursue?" asked Kicva as they walked along.

'I shall make shoes as once I did,' replied he; and he got all the finest leather in the town and caused gilded clasps to be made for the shoes, till everyone flocked to buy, and all the shoemakers in the town were idle and banded together in anger to kill him. But luckily Manawyddan got word of it, and he and Kicva left the town one night and proceeded to Narberth, taking with him a sheaf of wheat, which he sowed in three plots of ground. And while the wheat was growing up, he hunted and fished, and they had food enough and to spare. Thus the months passed until the harvest; and one evening Manawyddan visited the furthest of his fields of wheat; and saw that it was ripe.

"I'll make shoes like I used to," he replied; and he gathered the finest leather in town and had gold clasps made for the shoes, until everyone rushed to buy them, and all the shoemakers in town became angry and banded together to kill him. But fortunately, Manawyddan heard about it, and he and Kicva left the town one night and went to Narberth, taking with him a bundle of wheat, which he planted in three plots of land. While the wheat grew, he hunted and fished, and they had plenty of food. The months passed until harvest time; and one evening, Manawyddan visited the farthest of his wheat fields and saw that it was ripe.

'To-morrow I will reap this,' said he; but on the morrow when he went to reap the wheat he found nothing but the bare straw.

'Tomorrow I will reap this,' he said; but the next day when he went to harvest the wheat, he found nothing but bare straw.

Filled with dismay he hastened to the second field, and there the corn was ripe and golden.

Filled with anxiety, he hurried to the second field, and there the corn was ripe and golden.

'To-morrow I will reap this,' he said, but on the morrow the ears had gone, and there was nothing but the bare straw.

'Tomorrow I will reap this,' he said, but the next day, the ears were gone, and there was nothing but bare straw.

'Well, there is still one field left,' he said, and when he looked at it, it was still fairer than the other two. 'To-night I will watch here,' thought he, 'for whosoever carried off the other corn will in like manner take this, and I will know who it is.' So he hid himself and waited.

'Well, there’s still one field left,' he said, and when he looked at it, it was still nicer than the other two. 'Tonight I’ll keep an eye on this one,' he thought, 'because whoever took the other corn will likely take this one too, and then I’ll know who it is.' So he hid himself and waited.

[Pg 327]The hours slid by, and all was still, so still that Manawyddan well-nigh dropped asleep. But at midnight there arose the loudest tumult in the world, and peeping out he beheld a mighty host of mice, which could neither be numbered nor measured. Each mouse climbed up a straw till it bent down with its weight, and then it bit off one of the ears, and carried it away, and there was not one of the straws that had not got a mouse to it.

[Pg 327]The hours passed, and everything was completely quiet, so quiet that Manawyddan was about to fall asleep. But at midnight, the loudest noise in the world erupted, and when he looked out, he saw an enormous army of mice, so many that they couldn’t be counted or measured. Each mouse climbed up a straw until it bent down under its weight, then it bit off one of the ears and took it away, and not a single straw was without a mouse on it.

Full of wrath he rushed at the mice, but he could no more come up with them than if they had been gnats, or birds of the air, save one only which lingered behind the rest, and this mouse Manawyddan came up with. Stooping down he seized it by the tail, and put it in his glove, and tied a piece of string across the opening of the glove, so that the mouse could not escape. When he entered the hall where Kicva was sitting, he lighted a fire, and hung the glove up on a peg.

Full of anger, he rushed at the mice, but he couldn't catch them any more than if they were gnats or birds in the sky, except for one that lagged behind the others, and he caught that mouse. Bending down, he grabbed it by the tail, put it in his glove, and tied a piece of string across the opening so the mouse couldn't escape. When he entered the hall where Kicva was sitting, he lit a fire and hung the glove up on a peg.

'What hast thou there?' asked she.

"What do you have there?" she asked.

'A thief,' he answered, 'that I caught robbing me.'

'A thief,' he replied, 'who I caught stealing from me.'

'What kind of a thief may it be which thou couldst put in thy glove?' said Kicva.

'What kind of thief could you fit into your glove?' said Kicva.

'That I will tell thee,' he replied, and then he showed her how his fields of corn had been wasted, and how he had watched for the mice.

'I'll tell you,' he replied, and then he showed her how his cornfields had been devastated, and how he had kept an eye out for the mice.

'And one was less nimble than the rest, and is now in my glove. To-morrow I will hang it, and I only wish I had them all.'

'One of them was less quick than the others, and now it's in my glove. Tomorrow I'll hang it up, and I just wish I had them all.'

'It is a marvel, truly,' said she, 'yet it would be unseemly for a man of thy dignity to hang a reptile such as this. Do not meddle with it, but let it go.'

'It's truly amazing,' she said, 'but it wouldn't be proper for a man of your stature to hang a creature like this. Don't mess with it, just let it go.'

'Woe betide me,' he cried, 'if I would not hang them all if I could catch them, and such as I have I will hang.'

'Woe betide me,' he cried, 'if I wouldn’t hang them all if I could catch them, and those that I have, I will hang.'

'Verily,' said she, 'there is no reason that I should succour this reptile, except to prevent discredit unto thee.'

"Honestly," she said, "there's no reason for me to help this creep, except to protect your reputation."

[Pg 328]'If I knew any cause that I should succour it, I would take thy counsel,' answered Manawyddan, 'but as I know of none, I am minded to destroy it.'

[Pg 328]“If I had any reason to help it, I would take your advice,” Manawyddan replied, “but since I don’t know of any, I plan to destroy it.”

'Do so then,' said Kicva.

"Go ahead then," said Kicva.

So he went up a hill and set up two forks on the top, and while he was doing this he saw a scholar coming towards him, whose clothes were tattered. Now it was seven years since Manawyddan had seen man or beast in that place, and the sight amazed him.

So he climbed a hill and set up two forks at the top, and while he was doing this, he saw a scholar heading his way, whose clothes were torn. It had been seven years since Manawyddan had seen another person or animal in that area, and the sight surprised him.

'Good day to thee, my lord,' said the scholar.

'Good day to you, my lord,' said the scholar.

'Good greeting to thee, scholar. Whence dost thou come?'

'Good greeting to you, scholar. Where do you come from?'

'From singing in England; but wherefore dost thou ask?'

'From singing in England; but why are you asking?'

'Because for seven years no man hath visited this place.'

'Because for seven years no one has visited this place.'

'I wander where I will,' answered the scholar. 'And what work art thou upon?'

'I go wherever I want,' answered the scholar. 'And what work are you doing?'

'I am about to hang a thief that I caught robbing me!'

'I’m about to hang a thief I caught robbing me!'

'What manner of thief is that?' inquired the scholar. 'I see a creature in thy hand like unto a mouse, and ill does it become a man of thy rank to touch a reptile like this. Let it go free.'

'What kind of thief is that?' the scholar asked. 'I see a creature in your hand that looks like a mouse, and it's not right for someone of your status to be holding a creature like this. Let it go free.'

'I will not let it go free,' cried Manawyddan. 'I caught it robbing me, and it shall suffer the doom of a thief.'

'I won't let it go free,' shouted Manawyddan. 'I caught it stealing from me, and it will pay the price for being a thief.'

'Lord!' said the scholar, 'sooner than see a man like thee at such a work, I would give thee a pound which I have received as alms to let it go free.'

'Lord!' said the scholar, 'I’d rather give you a pound that I've received as charity than see a man like you doing such work.'

'I will not let it go free, neither will I sell it.'

'I won't let it go free, nor will I sell it.'

'As thou wilt, lord,' answered the scholar, and he went his way.

'As you wish, my lord,' replied the scholar, and he went on his way.

Manawyddan was placing the cross-beam on the two forked sticks, where the mouse was to hang, when a priest rode past.

Manawyddan was setting the cross-beam on the two forked sticks, where the mouse was supposed to hang, when a priest rode by.

[Pg 329]'Good-day to thee, lord; and what art thou doing?'

[Pg 329] 'Good day to you, my lord; what are you up to?'

'I am hanging a thief that I caught robbing me.'

'I am hanging a thief I caught stealing from me.'

'What manner of thief, lord?'

'What kind of thief, my lord?'

'A creature in the form of a mouse. It has been robbing me, and it shall suffer the doom of a thief.'

'A creature that looks like a mouse. It’s been stealing from me, and it will face the consequences of a thief.'

'Lord,' said the priest, 'sooner than see thee touch this reptile, I would purchase its freedom.'

'Lord,' said the priest, 'I would buy its freedom before I let you touch this snake.'

'I will neither sell it nor set it free.'

'I won't sell it or let it go.'

'It is true that a mouse is worth nothing, but rather than see thee defile thyself with touching such a reptile as this, I will give thee three pounds for it.'

'It’s true that a mouse isn’t worth anything, but instead of watching you degrade yourself by touching a creature like this, I’ll give you three pounds for it.'

'I will not take any price for it. It shall be hanged as it deserves.'

'I won’t accept any payment for it. It will be hanged as it deserves.'

'Willingly, my lord, if it is thy pleasure.' And the priest went his way.

"Willingly, my lord, if that's what you want." And the priest went on his way.

Then Manawyddan noosed the string about the mouse's neck, and was about to draw it tight when a bishop, with a great following and horses bearing huge packs, came by.

Then Manawyddan tied the string around the mouse's neck and was about to pull it tight when a bishop, accompanied by a large entourage and horses carrying heavy loads, passed by.

'What work art thou upon?' asked the bishop, drawing rein.

'What work are you doing?' asked the bishop, pulling back the reins.

'Hanging a thief that I caught robbing me.'

'Hanging a thief I caught stealing from me.'

'But is not that a mouse that I see in thine hand?' asked the bishop.

'But isn't that a mouse that I see in your hand?' asked the bishop.

'Yes; that is the thief,' answered Manawyddan.

'Yes, that's the thief,' Manawyddan replied.

'Well, since I have come at the doom of this reptile, I will ransom it of thee for seven pounds, rather than see a man of thy rank touch it. Loose it, and let it go!'

'Well, since I've come to the end of this snake's life, I'll buy it from you for seven pounds, rather than see someone of your status handle it. Let it go and release it!'

'I will not let it loose.'

"I'm not letting it go."

'I will give thee four and twenty pounds to set it free,' said the bishop.

'I will give you twenty-four pounds to set it free,' said the bishop.

'I will not set it free for as much again.'

'I won't let it go for that much again.'

'If thou wilt not set it free for this, I will give thee all the horses thou seest and the seven loads of baggage.'

'If you won’t let it go for this, I’ll give you all the horses you see and the seven loads of baggage.'

'I will not set it free.'

'I will not set it free.'

'Then tell me at what price thou wilt loose it, and I will give it.'

'Then tell me at what price you will let it go, and I will pay it.'

[Pg 330]'The spell must be taken off Rhiannon and Pryderi,' said Manawyddan.

[Pg 330]'We need to lift the spell off Rhiannon and Pryderi,' said Manawyddan.

'That shall be done.'

'That will be done.'

'But not yet will I loose the mouse. The charm that has been cast over all my lands must be taken off likewise.'

'But I won't let the mouse go just yet. The spell that's been cast over all my lands needs to be lifted too.'

'This shall be done also.'

'This will be done too.'

'But not yet will I loose the mouse till I know who she is.'

'But I won't let the mouse go just yet until I find out who she is.'

'She is my wife,' answered the bishop.

'She is my wife,' the bishop replied.

'And wherefore came she to me?' asked Manawyddan.

'And why did she come to me?' asked Manawyddan.

'To despoil thee,' replied the bishop, 'for it is I who cast the charm over thy lands, to avenge Gwawl the son of Clud my friend. And it was I who threw the spell upon Pryderi to avenge Gwawl for the trick that had been played on him in the game of Badger in the Bag. And not only was I wroth, but my people likewise, and when it was known that thou wast come to dwell in the land, they besought me much to change them into mice, that they might eat thy corn. The first and the second nights it was the men of my own house that destroyed thy two fields, but on the third night my wife and her ladies came to me and begged me to change them also into the shape of mice, that they might take part in avenging Gwawl. Therefore I changed them. Yet had she not been ill and slow of foot, thou couldst not have overtaken her. Still, since she was caught, I will restore thee Pryderi and Rhiannon, and will take the charm from off thy lands. I have told thee who she is; so now set her free.'

"To rob you," the bishop replied, "because I'm the one who placed the curse on your lands to get back at Gwawl, the son of Clud, my friend. I'm also the one who put the curse on Pryderi to avenge Gwawl for the trick played on him in the Badger in the Bag game. I was angry, and my people were too. When they found out you had come to live here, they pleaded with me to turn them into mice so they could eat your corn. On the first and second nights, it was my own men who destroyed your two fields, but on the third night, my wife and her ladies came to me asking to be changed into mice as well, so they could join in avenging Gwawl. So I did change them. But if she hadn't been sick and slow, you wouldn't have caught her. Still, since she was captured, I will restore you, Pryderi and Rhiannon, and will lift the curse from your lands. I've told you who she is; now let her go."

'I will not set her free,' answered Manawyddan, 'till thou swear that no vengeance shall be taken for this, either upon Pryderi, or upon Rhiannon, or on me.'

'I will not set her free,' Manawyddan replied, 'until you swear that no revenge will be taken for this, either against Pryderi, Rhiannon, or me.'

'I grant thee this boon; and thou hast done wisely to ask it, for on thy head would have lit all the trouble. Set now my wife free.'

'I grant you this favor; and you’ve done well to ask for it, because all the trouble would have fallen on you. Now set my wife free.'

[Pg 331]'I will not set her free till Pryderi and Rhiannon are with me.'

[Pg 331]'I won't let her go until Pryderi and Rhiannon are here with me.'

'Behold, here they come,' said the bishop.

'Look, here they come,' said the bishop.

Then Manawyddan held out his hands and greeted Pryderi and Rhiannon, and they seated themselves joyfully on the grass.

Then Manawyddan reached out his hands and greeted Pryderi and Rhiannon, and they happily sat down on the grass.

'Ah, lord, hast thou not received all thou didst ask?' said the bishop. 'Set now my wife free!'

'Ah, Lord, haven't you received everything you asked for?' said the bishop. 'Now, set my wife free!'

'That I will gladly,' answered Manawyddan, unloosing the cord from her neck, and as he did so the bishop struck her with his staff, and she turned into a young woman, the fairest that ever was seen.

'I'd be happy to,' replied Manawyddan, loosening the cord from her neck, and as he did that, the bishop hit her with his staff, and she transformed into a young woman, the most beautiful anyone had ever seen.

'Look around upon thy land,' said he, 'and thou wilt see it all tilled and peopled, as it was long ago.' And Manawyddan looked, and saw corn growing in the fields, and cows and sheep grazing on the hill-side, and huts for the people to dwell in. And he was satisfied in his soul, but one more question he put to the bishop.

'Look around at your land,' he said, 'and you will see it all cultivated and inhabited, just like it was long ago.' And Manawyddan looked and saw corn growing in the fields, and cows and sheep grazing on the hillside, and huts for the people to live in. He felt content in his soul, but he had one more question for the bishop.

'What spell didst thou lay upon Pryderi and Rhiannon?'

'What spell did you cast on Pryderi and Rhiannon?'

'Pryderi has had the knockers of the gate of my palace hung about him, and Rhiannon has carried the collars of my asses around her neck,' said the bishop with a smile.

'Pryderi has had the handles of the gate of my palace hung around him, and Rhiannon has carried the collars of my donkeys around her neck,' said the bishop with a smile.

From the 'Mabinogion.'

From the 'Mabinogion.'


THE BELIEVING HUSBANDS

Once upon a time there dwelt in the land of Erin a young man who was seeking a wife, and of all the maidens round about none pleased him as well as the only daughter of a farmer. The girl was willing and the father was willing, and very soon they were married and went to live at the farm. By and bye the season came when they must cut the peats and pile them up to dry, so that they might have fires in the winter. So on a fine day the girl and her husband, and the father and his wife all went out upon the moor.

Once upon a time, there lived in the land of Erin a young man who was looking for a wife, and of all the girls around, none appealed to him as much as the only daughter of a farmer. The girl was happy to marry, and her father agreed, so they soon got married and moved to the farm. Eventually, the time came to cut the peat and stack it up to dry, so they would have fires in the winter. One lovely day, the girl, her husband, her father, and his wife all went out to the moor.

They worked hard for many hours, and at length grew hungry, so the young woman was sent home to bring them food, and also to give the horses their dinner. When she went into the stable, she suddenly saw the heavy pack-saddle of the speckled mare just over her head, and she jumped and said to herself:

They worked hard for many hours, and eventually got hungry, so the young woman was sent home to bring them food and to feed the horses as well. When she went into the stable, she suddenly noticed the heavy pack-saddle of the speckled mare right above her, and she jumped and thought to herself:

'Suppose that pack-saddle were to fall and kill me, how dreadful it would be!' and she sat down just under the pack-saddle she was so much afraid of, and began to cry.

'Suppose the pack-saddle were to fall and kill me, how awful that would be!' she said, and she sat down right under the pack-saddle she was so scared of, and started to cry.

Now the others out on the moor grew hungrier and hungrier.

Now the others out on the moor became more and more hungry.

'What can have become of her?' asked they, and at length the mother declared that she would wait no longer, and must go and see what had happened.

'What could have happened to her?' they asked, and eventually the mother decided that she could wait no longer and needed to go see what was going on.

As the bride was nowhere in the kitchen or the dairy,[Pg 333] the old woman went into the stable, where she found her daughter weeping bitterly.

As the bride was neither in the kitchen nor the dairy,[Pg 333] the old woman went into the stable, where she found her daughter crying hard.

'What is the matter, my dove?' and the girl answered, between her sobs:

'What's wrong, my dove?' the girl replied, through her tears.

'When I came in and saw the pack-saddle over my head, I thought how dreadful it would be if it fell and killed me,' and she cried louder than before.

'When I walked in and saw the pack-saddle above me, I thought about how terrible it would be if it fell and killed me,' and she cried even louder than before.

The old woman struck her hands together: 'Ah, to think of it! If that were to be, what should I do?' and she sat down by her daughter, and they both wrung their hands and let their tears flow.

The old woman clapped her hands together: 'Oh, to think of it! If that were to happen, what would I do?' and she sat down next to her daughter, and they both wrung their hands and let their tears fall.

'Something strange must have occurred,' exclaimed the old farmer on the moor, who by this time was not only hungry, but cross. 'I must go after them.' And he went and found them in the stable.

'Something weird must have happened,' said the old farmer on the moor, who by now was not only hungry but also grumpy. 'I need to go after them.' And he went and found them in the stable.

'What is the matter?' asked he.

"What's wrong?" he asked.

'Oh!' replied his wife, 'when our daughter came home, did she not see the pack-saddle over her head, and she thought how dreadful it would be if it were to fall and kill her.'

'Oh!' replied his wife, 'when our daughter came home, didn't she see the pack-saddle over her head and think about how terrible it would be if it fell and hurt her?'

'Ah, to think of it!' exclaimed he, striking his hands together, and he sat down beside them and wept too.

'Ah, to think of it!' he exclaimed, clapping his hands together, and he sat down next to them and cried as well.

As soon as night fell the young man returned full of hunger, and there they were, all crying together in the stable.

As soon as night came, the young man returned, very hungry, and there they were, all crying together in the stable.

'What is the matter?' asked he.

"What's wrong?" he asked.

'When thy wife came home,' answered the farmer, 'she saw the pack-saddle over her head, and she thought how dreadful it would be if it were to fall and kill her.'

'When your wife came home,' answered the farmer, 'she saw the pack-saddle over her head, and she thought how awful it would be if it were to fall and hurt her.'

'Well, but it didn't fall,' replied the young man, and he went off to the kitchen to get some supper, leaving them to cry as long as they liked.

'Well, but it didn't fall,' replied the young man, and he went off to the kitchen to get some dinner, leaving them to cry as long as they wanted.

The next morning he got up with the sun, and said to the old man and to the old woman and to his wife:

The next morning, he got up with the sun and said to the old man, the old woman, and his wife:

'Farewell: my foot shall not return to the house till[Pg 334] I have found other three people as silly as you,' and he walked away till he came to the town, and seeing the door of a cottage standing open wide, he entered. No man was present, but only some women spinning at their wheels.

'Goodbye: I'm not coming back to the house until[Pg 334] I find three more people just as foolish as you,' and he walked off until he reached the town. Noticing the door of a cottage wide open, he went inside. There were no men present, only some women spinning at their wheels.

'You do not belong to this town,' said he.

'You don't belong in this town,' he said.

'You speak truth,' they answered, 'nor you either?'

'You're speaking the truth,' they replied, 'aren't you?'

'I do not,' replied he, 'but is it a good place to live in?'

'I don’t,' he replied, 'but is it a good place to live?'

The women looked at each other.

The women glanced at one another.

'The men of the town are so silly that we can make them believe anything we please,' said they.

'The guys in town are so clueless that we can make them believe whatever we want,' they said.

'Well, here is a gold ring,' replied he, 'and I will give it to the one amongst you who can make her husband believe the most impossible thing,' and he left them.

'Well, here’s a gold ring,' he said, 'and I’ll give it to whoever among you can make her husband believe the most impossible thing,' and then he left them.

As soon as the first husband came home his wife said to him:

As soon as the first husband got home, his wife said to him:

'Thou art sick!'

'You are sick!'

'Am I?' asked he.

"Am I?" he asked.

'Yes, thou art,' she answered; 'take off thy clothes and lie down.'

'Yes, you are,' she replied; 'take off your clothes and lie down.'

So he did, and when he was in his bed his wife went to him and said:

So he did, and when he was in bed, his wife came to him and said:

'Thou art dead.'

'You are dead.'

'Oh, am I?' asked he.

"Oh, am I?" he asked.

'Thou art,' said she; 'shut thine eyes and stir neither hand nor foot.'

'You are,' she said; 'shut your eyes and don’t move a hand or a foot.'

And dead he felt sure he was.

And he was sure he was dead.

Soon the second man came home, and his wife said to him:

Soon the second man came home, and his wife said to him:

'You are not my husband!'

'You’re not my husband!'

'Oh, am I not?' asked he.

'Oh, am I not?' he asked.

'No, it is not you,' answered she, so he went away and slept in the wood.

'No, it's not you,' she replied, so he left and slept in the woods.

[Pg 335]When the third man arrived his wife gave him his supper, and after that he went to bed, just as usual. The next morning a boy knocked at the door, bidding him attend the burial of the man who was dead, and he was just going to get up when his wife stopped him.

[Pg 335]When the third man arrived, his wife served him dinner, and afterward, he went to bed as usual. The next morning, a boy knocked at the door, telling him to go to the funeral of the deceased man, and he was just about to get up when his wife stopped him.

'Time enough,' said she, and he lay still till he heard the funeral passing the window.

'There's plenty of time,' she said, and he stayed still until he heard the funeral passing by the window.

'Now rise, and be quick,' called the wife, and the man jumped out of bed in a great hurry, and began to look about him.

'Now get up, and hurry,' called the wife, and the man jumped out of bed in a rush and started looking around.

'Why, where are my clothes?' asked he.

'Hey, where are my clothes?' he asked.

'Silly that you are, they are on your back, of course,' answered the woman.

'Silly you are, they are on your back, of course,' answered the woman.

'Are they?' said he.

"Are they?" he asked.

'They are,' said she, 'and make haste lest the burying be ended before you get there.'

'They are,' she said, 'and hurry up, or the burial will be over before you arrive.'

Then off he went, running hard, and when the mourners saw a man coming towards them with nothing on but his nightshirt, they forgot in their fright what they were there for, and fled to hide themselves. And the naked man stood alone at the head of the coffin.

Then he took off, running fast, and when the mourners saw a guy approaching them wearing only his nightshirt, they got so scared that they forgot why they were there and ran off to hide. And the naked man stood by the coffin all by himself.

Very soon a man came out of the wood and spoke to him.

Very soon, a man came out of the woods and spoke to him.

'Do you know me?'

'Do you recognize me?'

'Not I,' answered the naked man. 'I do not know you.'

'Not me,' replied the naked man. 'I don't know you.'

'But why are you naked?' asked the first man.

'But why are you naked?' asked the first guy.

'Am I naked? My wife told me that I had all my clothes on,' answered he.

"Am I naked? My wife said I was fully dressed," he replied.

'And my wife told me that I myself was dead,' said the man in the coffin.

'And my wife told me that I was dead,' said the man in the coffin.

But at the sound of his voice the two men were so terrified that they ran straight home, and the man in the coffin got up and followed them, and it was his wife that gained the gold ring, as he had been sillier than the other two.

But when they heard his voice, the two men were so scared that they ran straight home, and the man in the coffin got up and followed them, and it was his wife who got the gold ring, since he had been foolish compared to the other two.

From 'West Highland Tales.'

From 'West Highland Stories.'


THE HOODIE-CROW

Once there lived a farmer who had three daughters, and good useful girls they were, up with the sun, and doing all the work of the house. One morning they all ran down to the river to wash their clothes, when a hoodie came round and sat on a tree close by.

Once there was a farmer who had three daughters, and they were all hardworking girls, up with the sun and taking care of all the chores around the house. One morning, they all went down to the river to wash their clothes, when a hoodie bird came by and perched on a tree nearby.

'Wilt thou wed me, thou farmer's daughter?' he said to the eldest.

'Will you marry me, farmer's daughter?' he asked the oldest.

'Indeed I won't wed thee,' she answered, 'an ugly brute is the hoodie.' And the bird, much offended, spread his wings and flew away. But the following day he came back again, and said to the second girl:

'Honestly, I won't marry you,' she replied, 'the hoodie is an ugly beast.' And the bird, quite insulted, spread his wings and flew off. But the next day, he returned and said to the second girl:

'Wilt thou wed me, farmer's daughter?'

'Will you marry me, farmer's daughter?'

'Indeed I will not,' answered she, 'an ugly brute is the hoodie.' And the hoodie was more angry than before, and went away in a rage. However, after a night's rest he was in a better temper, and thought that he might be more lucky the third time, so back he went to the old place.

'Absolutely not,' she replied, 'the hoodie is an ugly brute.' The hoodie was angrier than ever and stormed off. However, after a night's rest, he was in a better mood and thought he might have better luck the third time, so he returned to the old spot.

'Wilt thou wed me, farmer's daughter?' he said to the youngest.

'Will you marry me, farmer's daughter?' he asked the youngest.

'Indeed I will wed thee; a pretty creature is the hoodie,' answered she, and on the morrow they were married.

'Of course I'll marry you; the hoodie is such a cute piece,' she replied, and the next day they tied the knot.

'I have something to ask thee,' said the hoodie when they were far away in his own house. 'Wouldst thou rather I should be a hoodie by day and a man by night, or a man by day and a hoodie by night?'

'I have something to ask you,' said the hoodie when they were far away in his own house. 'Would you prefer that I be a hoodie by day and a man by night, or a man by day and a hoodie by night?'

 Indeed I will wed thee; a pretty creature is the Hoodie.

[Pg 337]The girl was surprised at his words, for she did not know that he could be anything but a hoodie at all times.

[Pg 337]The girl was shocked by his words because she had always thought he could only be a hoodie.

Still she said nothing of this, and only replied, 'I would rather thou wert a man by day and a hoodie by night.' And so he was; and a handsomer man or a more beautiful hoodie never was seen. The girl loved them both, and never wished for things to be different.

Still, she said nothing about this and only replied, "I’d rather you be a man by day and a hoodie by night." And so he was; and no man was more handsome or more beautiful as a hoodie. The girl loved both of them and never wished for anything to be different.

By and bye they had a son, and very pleased they both were. But in the night soft music was heard stealing close towards the house, and every man slept, and the mother slept also. When they woke again it was morning, and the baby was gone. High and low they looked for it, but nowhere could they find it, and the farmer, who had come to see his daughter, was greatly grieved, as he feared it might be thought that he had stolen it, because he did not want the hoodie for a son-in-law.

Eventually, they had a son, and they were both very happy. But at night, soft music was heard drifting close to the house, and everyone was asleep, including the mother. When they woke up again, it was morning, and the baby was gone. They searched everywhere for it but couldn’t find it, and the farmer, who had come to visit his daughter, was very upset, as he worried people might think he had taken the baby since he didn't want the hoodie as a son-in-law.

The next year the hoodie's wife had another son, and this time a watch was set at every door. But it was no use. In vain they all determined that, come what might, they would not close their eyes; at the first note of music they all fell asleep, and when the farmer arrived in the morning to see his grandson, he found them all weeping, for while they had slept the baby had vanished.

The following year, the hooded man's wife had another son, and this time, a watch was placed at every door. But it was pointless. Despite their firm resolve to stay awake no matter what, they all dozed off at the first sound of music. When the farmer showed up in the morning to see his grandson, he found them all crying because, while they slept, the baby had disappeared.

Well, the next year it all happened again, and the hoodie's wife was so unhappy that her husband resolved to take her away to another house he had, and her sisters with her for company. So they set out in a coach which was big enough to hold them, and had not gone very far when the hoodie suddenly said:

Well, the next year it all happened again, and the hoodie’s wife was so unhappy that her husband decided to take her to another house he had, along with her sisters for company. So they set out in a coach that was big enough for all of them, and they hadn’t gone very far when the hoodie suddenly said:

'You are sure you have not forgotten anything?'

'Are you sure you haven't forgotten anything?'

'I have forgotten my coarse comb,' answered the wife, feeling in her pocket, and as she spoke the coach changed into a withered faggot, and the man became a hoodie again, and flew away.

'I forgot my rough comb,' replied the wife, digging in her pocket, and as she spoke, the coach turned into a dry bundle of sticks, and the man transformed back into a hoodie and flew away.

[Pg 338]The two sisters returned home, but the wife followed the hoodie. Sometimes she would see him on a hilltop, and then would hasten after him, hoping to catch him. But by the time she had got to the top of the hill, he would be in the valley on the other side. When night came, and she was tired, she looked about for some place to rest, and glad she was to see a little house full of light straight in front of her, and she hurried towards it as fast as she could.

[Pg 338]The two sisters went home, but the wife chased after the hoodie. Sometimes she would spot him on a hilltop and rush to follow him, hoping to catch up. But by the time she reached the top of the hill, he would be in the valley on the other side. When night fell and she grew tired, she looked for a place to rest and was relieved to see a small house filled with light right in front of her, so she hurried toward it as fast as she could.

At the door stood a little boy, and the sight of him filled her heart with pleasure, she did not know why. A woman came out, and bade her welcome, and set before her food, and gave her a soft bed to lie on. And the hoodie's wife lay down, and so tired was she, that it seemed to her but a moment before the sun rose, and she awoke again. From hill to hill she went after the hoodie, and sometimes she saw him on the top; but when she got to the top, he had flown into the valley, and when she reached the valley he was on the top of another hill—and so it happened till night came round again. Then she looked round for some place to rest in, and she beheld a little house of light before her, and fast she hurried towards it. At the door stood a little boy, and her heart was filled with pleasure at the sight of him, she did not know why. After that a woman bade her enter, and set food before her, and gave her a soft bed to lie in. And when the sun rose she got up, and left the house, in search of the hoodie. This day everything befell as on the two other days, but when she reached the small house, the woman bade her keep awake, and if the hoodie flew into the room, to try to seize him.

At the door stood a little boy, and seeing him made her heart feel warm, though she couldn’t explain why. A woman came out, welcomed her, set out some food, and gave her a cozy bed to rest on. The hoodie’s wife lay down, and she was so tired that it felt like just a moment had passed before the sun rose and she woke up again. She went from hill to hill in search of the hoodie, and sometimes she spotted him at the top; but by the time she reached the top, he had flown down into the valley, and when she arrived in the valley, he was perched on top of another hill—and this went on until nightfall. Then she looked around for a place to rest and saw a small house glowing ahead of her, so she hurried toward it. At the door stood a little boy, and again her heart filled with joy at the sight of him, though she didn’t understand why. After that, a woman invited her in, set out food for her, and gave her a soft bed to lie in. When the sun rose, she got up and left the house, looking for the hoodie. That day played out just like the previous two, but when she arrived at the little house, the woman told her to stay awake and, if the hoodie flew in, to try and catch him.

But the wife had walked far, and was very tired, and strive as she would, she fell sound asleep.

But the wife had walked a long way and was really tired, and no matter how hard she tried, she fell fast asleep.

Many hours she slept, and the hoodie entered through a window, and let fall a ring on her hand. The girl awoke with a start, and leant forward to grasp him,[Pg 339] but he was already flying off, and she only seized a feather from his wing. And when dawn came, she got up and told the woman.

Many hours she slept, and a hoodie came in through a window, dropping a ring on her hand. The girl woke up suddenly and leaned forward to grab him,[Pg 339] but he was already flying away, and she only managed to grab a feather from his wing. When dawn arrived, she got up and told the woman.

'He has gone over the hill of poison,' said she, 'and there you cannot follow him without horse-shoes on your hands and feet. But I will help you. Put on this suit of men's clothes, and go down this road till you come to the smithy, and there you can learn to make horse-shoes for yourself.'

'He has crossed the poisonous hill,' she said, 'and you can’t follow him without wearing horse-shoes on your hands and feet. But I’ll help you. Put on these men's clothes, and go down this road until you reach the blacksmith, and there you can learn to make horse-shoes for yourself.'

The girl thanked her, and put on the clothes and went down the road to do her bidding. So hard did she work, that in a few days she was able to make the horse-shoes. Early one morning she set out for the hill of poison. On her hands and feet she went, but even with the horse-shoes on she had to be very careful not to stumble, lest some poisoned thorns should enter into her flesh, and she should die. But when at last she was over, it was only to hear that her husband was to be married that day to the daughter of a great lord.

The girl thanked her and put on the clothes, then headed down the road to fulfill her task. She worked so hard that within a few days she managed to make the horse-shoes. One early morning, she set out for the hill of poison. She crawled on her hands and feet, but even with the horse-shoes on, she had to be very careful not to trip, afraid that some poisoned thorns might prick her skin and cause her death. But when she finally made it over, she only found out that her husband was getting married that day to the daughter of a powerful lord.

Now there was to be a race in the town, and everyone meant to be there, except the stranger who had come over the hill of poison—everyone, that is, but the cook, who was to make the bridal supper. Greatly he loved races, and sore was his heart to think that one should be run without his seeing it, so when he beheld a woman whom he did not know coming along the street, hope sprang up in him.

Now there was going to be a race in town, and everyone planned to attend, except for the stranger who had come over the hill of poison—everyone, that is, except the cook, who was preparing the wedding supper. He loved races dearly, and it hurt him to think that one would happen without him seeing it. So when he saw a woman he didn’t recognize walking down the street, hope rose in him.

'Will you cook the wedding feast in place of me?' he said, 'and I will pay you well when I return from the race.'

'Will you cook the wedding feast for me?' he asked, 'and I'll pay you well when I get back from the race.'

Gladly she agreed, and cooked the feast in a kitchen that looked into the great hall, where the company were to eat it. After that she watched the seat where the bridegroom was sitting, and taking a plateful of the broth, she dropped the ring and the feather into it, and set it herself before him.

Gladly, she agreed and prepared the feast in a kitchen that overlooked the grand hall where everyone would be dining. After that, she kept an eye on the bridegroom's seat, took a plateful of the broth, dropped the ring and the feather into it, and personally placed it in front of him.

[Pg 340]With the first spoonful he took up the ring, and a thrill ran through him; in the second he beheld the feather and rose from his chair.

[Pg 340]With the first spoonful, he picked up the ring, and a rush of excitement went through him; with the second, he saw the feather and got up from his chair.

'Who has cooked this feast?' asked he, and the real cook, who had come back from the race, was brought before him.

'Who made this feast?' he asked, and the actual cook, who had returned from the race, was brought in front of him.

'He may be the cook, but he did not cook this feast,' said the bridegroom, and then inquiry was made, and the girl was summoned to the great hall.

'He might be the cook, but he didn't prepare this feast,' said the groom, and then questions were asked, and the girl was called to the great hall.

'That is my married wife,' he declared, 'and no one else will I have,' and at that very moment the spells fell off him, and never more would he be a hoodie. Happy indeed were they to be together again, and little did they mind that the hill of poison took long to cross, for she had to go some way forwards, and then throw the horse-shoes back for him to put on. Still, at last they were over, and they went back the way she had come, and stopped at the three houses in order to take their little sons to their own home.

'That’s my wife,' he said, 'and no one else will I be with,' and at that moment, the spells lifted from him, and he would never be a hoodie again. They were so happy to be together again, and they didn’t mind that it took a long time to cross the hill of poison, because she had to go a little way ahead and then throw the horseshoes back for him to put on. Eventually, they got over it, and they retraced her steps, stopping at the three houses to take their little sons home.

But the story never says who had stolen them, nor what the coarse comb had to do with it.

But the story never reveals who stole them, nor what the rough comb had to do with it.

From 'West Highland Tales.'

From 'West Highland Stories.'


THE BROWNIE OF THE LAKE

Once upon a time there lived in France a man whose name was Jalm Riou. You might have walked a whole day without meeting any one happier or more contented, for he had a large farm, plenty of money, and, above all, a daughter called Barbaïk, the most graceful dancer and the best-dressed girl in the whole country side. When she appeared on holidays in her embroidered cap, five petticoats, each one a little shorter than the other, and shoes with silver buckles, the women were all filled with envy, but little cared Barbaïk what they might whisper behind her back as long as she knew that her clothes were finer than any one else's and that she had more partners than any other girl.

Once upon a time in France, there was a man named Jalm Riou. You could have walked a whole day without encountering anyone happier or more content, because he owned a large farm, had plenty of money, and, most importantly, a daughter named Barbaïk, who was the most graceful dancer and the best-dressed girl in the entire countryside. On holidays, when she wore her embroidered cap, five gradually shorter petticoats, and shoes with silver buckles, all the women were filled with envy, but Barbaïk didn't care what they whispered behind her back as long as she knew her clothes were finer than anyone else's and that she had more dance partners than any other girl.

Now amongst all the young men who wanted to marry Barbaïk, the one whose heart was most set on her was her father's head man, but as his manners were rough and he was exceedingly ugly she would have nothing to say to him, and, what was worse, often made fun of him with the rest.

Now, among all the young men who wanted to marry Barbaïk, the one who wanted her the most was her father's right-hand man. However, since he was rough around the edges and really unattractive, she wanted nothing to do with him. To make matters worse, she often mocked him with her friends.

Jégu, for that was his name, of course heard of this, and it made him very unhappy. Still, he would not leave the farm, and look for work elsewhere, as he might have done, for then he would never see Barbaïk at all, and what was life worth to him without that?

Jégu, which was his name, of course heard about this, and it made him very unhappy. However, he wouldn’t leave the farm to look for work elsewhere, as he could have done, because then he would never see Barbaïk at all, and what was life worth to him without that?

One evening he was bringing back his horses from the fields, and stopped at a little lake on the way home to let them drink. He was tired with a long day's work,[Pg 342] and stood with his hand on the mane of one of the animals, waiting till they had done, and thinking all the while of Barbaïk, when a voice came out of the gorse close by.

One evening, he was bringing his horses back from the fields and decided to stop at a small lake on the way home to let them drink. He was exhausted from a long day’s work,[Pg 342] and stood there with his hand resting on the mane of one of the horses, waiting for them to finish, while his mind kept wandering to Barbaïk, when suddenly a voice called out from the gorse nearby.

'What is the matter, Jégu? You mustn't despair yet.'

'What's wrong, Jégu? You shouldn't give up hope yet.'

The young man glanced up in surprise, and asked who was there.

The young man looked up in surprise and asked who was there.

'It is I, the brownie of the lake,' replied the voice.

'It’s me, the brownie of the lake,' replied the voice.

'But where are you?' inquired Jégu.

'But where are you?' asked Jégu.

'Look close, and you will see me among the reeds in the form of a little green frog. I can take,' he added proudly, 'any shape I choose, and even, which is much harder, be invisible if I want to.'

'Look closely, and you'll see me among the reeds as a little green frog. I can take,' he added proudly, 'any shape I want, and even, which is much harder, be invisible if I choose to.'

'Then show yourself to me in the shape in which your family generally appear,' replied Jégu.

'Then show yourself to me in the form your family usually takes,' Jégu replied.

'Certainly, if you wish,' and the frog jumped on the back of one of the horses, and changed into a little dwarf, all dressed green.

'Sure, if that's what you want,' and the frog hopped onto the back of one of the horses, transforming into a small dwarf, fully dressed in green.

This transformation rather frightened Jégu, but the brownie bade him have no fears, for he would not do him any harm; indeed, he hoped that Jégu might find him of some use.

This change really scared Jégu, but the brownie told him not to worry, as he wouldn’t hurt him; in fact, he hoped that Jégu could find him helpful.

'But why should you take all this interest in me?' asked the peasant suspiciously.

'But why are you so interested in me?' asked the peasant suspiciously.

'Because of a service you did me last winter, which I have never forgotten,' answered the little fellow. 'You know, I am sure, that the korigans[3] who dwell in the White Corn country have declared war on my people, because they say that they are the friends of man. We were therefore obliged to take refuge in distant lands, and to hide ourselves at first under different animal shapes. Since that time, partly from habit and partly to amuse ourselves, we have continued to transform ourselves, and it was in this way that I got to know you.'

'Because of a favor you did for me last winter, which I've never forgotten,' replied the little guy. 'You know, I'm sure, that the korigans[3] who live in the White Corn country have declared war on my people because they claim they are the friends of humans. So, we had to flee to faraway lands and initially hide ourselves by taking on different animal forms. Since then, partly out of habit and partly for fun, we've kept transforming, and that's how I got to know you.'

[Pg 343]'How?' exclaimed Jégu, filled with astonishment.

'How?' Jégu exclaimed, clearly stunned.

'Do you remember when you were digging in the field near the river, three months ago, you found a robin redbreast caught in a net?'

'Do you remember when you were digging in the field by the river, three months ago, and you found a robin caught in a net?'

'Yes,' answered Jégu, 'I remember it very well, and I opened the net and let him go.'

'Yes,' answered Jégu, 'I remember it clearly, and I opened the net and set him free.'

'Well, I was that robin redbreast, and ever since I have vowed to be your friend, and as you want to marry Barbaïk, I will prove the truth of what I say by helping you to do so.'

'Well, I was that redbreasted robin, and ever since, I've promised to be your friend. Since you want to marry Barbaïk, I'll show you that I mean what I say by helping you make that happen.'

'Ah! my little brownie, if you can do that, there is nothing I won't give you, except my soul.'

'Ah! my little friend, if you can do that, there's nothing I won't give you, except my soul.'

'Then let me alone,' rejoined the dwarf, 'and I promise you that in a very few months you shall be master of the farm and of Barbaïk.'

'Then leave me alone,' the dwarf replied, 'and I promise you that in just a few months, you'll be the owner of the farm and Barbaïk.'

'But how are you going to do it?' exclaimed Jégu wonderingly.

"But how are you going to do that?" Jégu exclaimed in amazement.

'That is my affair. Perhaps I may tell you later. Meanwhile you just eat and sleep, and don't worry yourself about anything.'

'That’s my business. Maybe I’ll tell you later. For now, just eat and sleep, and don’t stress about anything.'

Jégu declared that nothing could be easier, and then taking off his hat, he thanked the dwarf heartily, and led his horses back to the farm.

Jégu said it couldn't be easier, and then he took off his hat, thanked the dwarf sincerely, and led his horses back to the farm.

Next morning was a holiday, and Barbaïk was awake earlier than usual, as she wished to get through her work as soon as possible, and be ready to start for a dance which was to be held some distance off. She went first to the cow-house, which it was her duty to keep clean, but to her amazement she found fresh straw put down, the racks filled with hay, the cows milked, and the pails standing neatly in a row.

Next morning was a holiday, and Barbaïk woke up earlier than usual because she wanted to finish her chores quickly so she could get ready for a dance that was happening not too far away. She first went to the cowhouse, which she was responsible for keeping clean, but to her surprise, she found fresh straw laid down, the racks filled with hay, the cows milked, and the pails lined up neatly in a row.

'Of course, Jégu must have done this in the hope of my giving him a dance,' she thought to herself, and when she met him outside the door she stopped and thanked him for his help. To be sure, Jégu only replied roughly that he didn't know what she was talking about,[Pg 344] but this answer made her feel all the more certain that it was he and nobody else.

'Of course, Jégu must have done this hoping I would dance with him,' she thought to herself, and when she saw him outside the door, she stopped and thanked him for his help. Sure enough, Jégu just replied gruffly that he had no idea what she was talking about,[Pg 344] but his response made her feel even more convinced that it was him and nobody else.

The same thing took place every day, and never had the cow-house been so clean nor the cows so fat. Morning and evening Barbaïk found her earthen pots full of milk and a pound of butter freshly churned, ornamented with leaves. At the end of a few weeks she grew so used to this state of affairs that she only got up just in time to prepare breakfast.

The same thing happened every day, and the cow shed had never been so clean, nor had the cows ever been so well-fed. Every morning and evening, Barbaïk found her clay pots filled with milk and a pound of freshly churned butter, decorated with leaves. After a few weeks, she got so accustomed to this routine that she only got up right in time to make breakfast.

Soon even this grew to be unnecessary, for a day arrived when, coming downstairs, she discovered that the house was swept, the furniture polished, the fire lit, and the food ready, so that she had nothing to do except to ring the great bell which summoned the labourers from the fields to come and eat it. This, also, she thought was the work of Jégu, and she could not help feeling that a husband of this sort would be very useful to a girl who liked to lie in bed and to amuse herself.

Soon even this became unnecessary, as one day, when she came downstairs, she found the house cleaned, the furniture polished, the fire lit, and the food ready, leaving her with nothing to do but ring the big bell that called the workers from the fields to come and eat. She believed this was also Jégu's doing, and she couldn't help feeling that a husband like him would be really helpful for a girl who enjoyed lounging in bed and having fun.

Indeed, Barbaïk had only to express a wish for it to be satisfied. If the wind was cold or the sun was hot and she was afraid to go out lest her complexion should be spoilt, she need only to run down to the spring close by and say softly, 'I should like my churns to be full, and my wet linen to be stretched on the hedge to dry,' and she need never give another thought to the matter.

Indeed, Barbaïk just had to say what she wanted, and it would happen. If the wind was cold or the sun was hot and she was worried about going out and ruining her complexion, all she had to do was dash down to the nearby spring and say softly, "I’d like my churns to be full, and my wet linen to be spread on the hedge to dry," and she never had to think about it again.

If she found the rye bread too hard to bake, or the oven taking too long to heat, she just murmured, 'I should like to see my six loaves on the shelf above the bread box,' and two hours after there they were.

If she found the rye bread too tough to make, or the oven took too long to heat up, she just said, 'I would love to see my six loaves on the shelf above the bread box,' and two hours later, there they were.

If she was too lazy to walk all the way to market along a dirty road, she would say out loud the night before, 'Why am I not already back from Morlaix with my milk pot empty, my butter bowl inside it, a pound of wild cherries on my wooden plate, and the money I have gained in my apron pocket?' and in the morning when she got up, lo and behold! there were standing at the[Pg 345] foot of her bed the empty milk pot with the butter bowl inside, the black cherries on the wooden plate, and six new pieces of silver in the pocket of her apron. And she believed that all this was owing to Jégu, and she could no longer do without him, even in her thoughts.

If she was too lazy to walk all the way to the market down a dirty road, she'd say out loud the night before, "Why am I not already back from Morlaix with my milk pot empty, my butter bowl inside it, a pound of wild cherries on my wooden plate, and the money I earned in my apron pocket?" Then in the morning when she got up, there it was at the[Pg 345] foot of her bed: the empty milk pot with the butter bowl inside, the black cherries on the wooden plate, and six new coins in the pocket of her apron. She believed all this was thanks to Jégu, and she couldn't imagine being without him, even in her thoughts.

When things had reached this pass, the brownie told the young man that he had better ask Barbaïk to marry him, and this time the girl did not turn rudely away, but listened patiently to the end. In her eyes he was as ugly and awkward as ever, but he would certainly make a most useful husband, and she could sleep every morning till breakfast time, just like a young lady, and as for the rest of the day, it would not be half long enough for all she meant to do. She would wear the beautiful dresses that came when she wished for them, and visit her neighbours, who would be dying of envy all the while, and she would be able to dance as much as she wished. Jégu would always be there to work for her, and save for her, and watch over her. So, like a well-brought-up girl, Barbaïk answered that it should be as her father pleased, knowing quite well that old Riou had often said that after he was dead there was no one so capable of carrying on the farm.

When things had gotten to this point, the brownie told the young man that he should probably ask Barbaïk to marry him, and this time the girl didn’t turn him away rudely but listened patiently until he was done. In her eyes, he was just as ugly and clumsy as ever, but he would definitely make a very practical husband, and she could sleep in every morning until breakfast, just like a young lady. As for the rest of the day, it wouldn’t be nearly long enough for everything she planned to do. She would wear the beautiful dresses that showed up whenever she wanted, visit her neighbors, who would be green with envy the whole time, and she would be able to dance as much as she liked. Jégu would always be there to work for her, save for her, and watch over her. So, like a properly raised girl, Barbaïk said that it should be as her father wished, knowing very well that old Riou had often claimed that after he was gone, no one was more capable of managing the farm than her.

The marriage took place the following month, and a few days later the old man died quite suddenly. Now Jégu had everything to see to himself, and somehow it did not seem so easy as when the farmer was alive. But once more the brownie stepped in, and was better than ten labourers. It was he who ploughed and sowed and reaped, and if, as happened occasionally, it was needful to get the work done quickly, the brownie called in some of his friends, and as soon as it was light a host of little dwarfs might have been seen in the fields, busy with hoe, fork or sickle. But by the time the people were about all was finished, and the little fellows had disappeared.

The wedding happened the next month, and just a few days later, the old man passed away unexpectedly. Now Jégu had everything to manage on his own, and somehow it seemed much harder than when the farmer was still alive. But once again, the brownie stepped in and was worth more than ten workers. He was the one who plowed, planted, and harvested, and if, as sometimes happened, there was a need to finish the work quickly, the brownie brought in some of his friends. As soon as it was light, a group of little dwarfs could be seen in the fields, busy with hoes, forks, or sickles. But by the time people were up, everything was done, and the little guys had vanished.

[Pg 346]And all the payment the brownie ever asked for was a bowl of broth.

[Pg 346]And all the brownie ever wanted as payment was a bowl of broth.

From the very day of her marriage Barbaïk had noted with surprise and rage that things ceased to be done for her as they had been done all the weeks and months before. She complained to Jégu of his laziness, and he only stared at her, not understanding what she was talking about. But the brownie, who was standing by, burst out laughing, and confessed that all the good offices she spoke of had been performed by him, for the sake of Jégu, but that now he had other business to do, and it was high time that she looked after her house herself.

From the very day she got married, Barbaïk noticed with surprise and anger that things stopped being done for her the way they had been for all the weeks and months before. She complained to Jégu about his laziness, and he just stared at her, not understanding what she meant. But the brownie, who was standing nearby, burst out laughing and admitted that all the helpful things she was talking about had been done by him for Jégu’s sake, but now he had other things to take care of, and it was about time she started looking after her house herself.

Barbaïk was furious. Each morning when she was obliged to get up before dawn to milk the cows and go to market, and each evening when she had to sit up till midnight in order to churn the butter, her heart was filled with rage against the brownie who had caused her to expect a life of ease and pleasure. But when she looked at Jégu and beheld his red face, squinting eyes, and untidy hair, her anger was doubled.

Barbaïk was furious. Every morning, when she had to get up before dawn to milk the cows and head to the market, and every evening, when she had to stay up until midnight to churn the butter, her heart was filled with rage against the brownie who had led her to expect a life of ease and pleasure. But whenever she looked at Jégu and saw his red face, squinting eyes, and messy hair, her anger only grew.

'If it had not been for you, you miserable dwarf!' she would say between her teeth, 'if it had not been for you I should never have married that man, and I should still have been going to dances, where the young men would have brought me presents of nuts and cherries, and told me that I was the prettiest girl in the parish. While now I can receive no presents except from my husband. I can never dance, except with my husband. Oh, you wretched dwarf, I will never, never forgive you!'

'If it weren't for you, you miserable little dwarf!' she would mutter under her breath, 'if it weren't for you, I would have never married that man, and I would still be going to dances, where the young guys would bring me gifts of nuts and cherries and tell me I was the prettiest girl in the parish. But now, I can only receive gifts from my husband. I can only dance with my husband. Oh, you awful dwarf, I will never, ever forgive you!'

In spite of her fierce words, no one knew better than Barbaïk how to put her pride in her pocket when it suited her, and after receiving an invitation to a wedding, she begged the brownie to get her a horse to ride there.[Pg 347] To her great joy he consented, bidding her set out for the city of the dwarfs and to tell them exactly what she wanted. Full of excitement, Barbaïk started on her journey. It was not long, and when she reached the town she went straight to the dwarfs, who were holding counsel in a wide green place, and said to them, 'Listen, my friends! I have come to beg you to lend me a black horse, with eyes, a mouth, ears, bridle and saddle.'

Despite her fierce words, no one knew better than Barbaïk how to swallow her pride when it was necessary. After receiving an invitation to a wedding, she asked the brownie to get her a horse to ride there.[Pg 347] To her delight, he agreed, telling her to head to the city of the dwarfs and explain exactly what she needed. Bursting with excitement, Barbaïk set off on her journey. It wasn't long before she arrived in the town, where she went straight to the dwarfs, who were meeting in a spacious green area, and said to them, "Listen, my friends! I’ve come to ask you for a black horse, complete with eyes, a mouth, ears, a bridle, and a saddle."

She had hardly spoken when the horse appeared, and mounting on his back she started for the village where the wedding was to be held.

She had barely said anything when the horse showed up, and climbing onto its back, she headed for the village where the wedding was taking place.

At first she was so delighted with the chance of a holiday from the work which she hated, that she noticed nothing, but very soon it struck her as odd that as she passed along the roads full of people they all laughed as they looked at her horse. At length she caught some words uttered by one man to another, 'Why, the farmer's wife has sold her horse's tail!' and turned in her saddle. Yes; it was true. Her horse had no tail! She had forgotten to ask for one, and the wicked dwarfs had carried out her orders to the letter!

At first, she was so thrilled about getting a break from the job she hated that she didn’t notice anything unusual. But soon it struck her as strange that as she rode down the busy roads, everyone was laughing while looking at her horse. Eventually, she overheard one man say to another, "Wow, the farmer's wife has sold her horse's tail!" She turned in her saddle. And yes, it was true. Her horse had no tail! She had forgotten to ask for one, and the mischievous dwarfs had followed her instructions exactly!

'Well, at any rate, I shall soon be there,' she thought, and shaking the reins, tried to urge the horse to a gallop. But it was of no use; he declined to move out of a walk; and she was forced to hear all the jokes that were made upon her.

'Well, anyway, I’ll be there soon,' she thought, and shaking the reins, tried to get the horse to speed up. But it didn’t work; he refused to go any faster than a walk, and she had to listen to all the jokes being made about her.

In the evening she returned to the farm more angry than ever, and quite determined to revenge herself on the brownie whenever she had the chance, which happened to be very soon.

In the evening, she went back to the farm angrier than ever and fully intent on getting back at the brownie whenever she had the opportunity, which came up very quickly.

It was the spring, and just the time of year when the dwarfs held their fête, so one day the brownie asked Jégu if he might bring his friends to have supper in the great barn, and whether he would allow them to dance there. Of course, Jégu was only too pleased to be able to do anything for the brownie, and he ordered Barbaïk[Pg 348] to spread her best table-cloths in the barn, and to make a quantity of little loaves and pancakes, and, besides, to keep all the milk given by the cows that morning. He expected she would refuse, as he knew she hated the dwarfs, but she said nothing, and prepared the supper as he had bidden her.

It was spring, the perfect time of year for the dwarfs to have their party. One day, the brownie asked Jégu if he could bring his friends to have dinner in the big barn and if they could dance there. Jégu was more than happy to help the brownie, so he told Barbaïk[Pg 348] to set out her best tablecloths in the barn and to prepare lots of little loaves and pancakes, as well as to save all the milk from the cows that morning. He thought she would refuse since she really disliked the dwarfs, but she didn’t say anything and went ahead with the dinner preparations just as he asked.

When all was ready, the dwarfs, in new green suits, came bustling in, very happy and merry, and took their seats at the table. But in a moment they all sprang up with a cry, and ran away screaming, for Barbaïk had placed pans of hot coals under their feet, and all their poor little toes were burnt.

When everything was set, the dwarfs, dressed in new green outfits, came rushing in, feeling really happy and cheerful, and took their seats at the table. But in an instant, they all jumped up with a shout and ran away screaming because Barbaïk had put pans of hot coals under their feet, and all their poor little toes were burned.

'You won't forget that in a hurry,' she said, smiling grimly to herself, but in a moment they were back again with large pots of water, which they poured on the fire. Then they joined hands and danced round it, singing:

'You won't forget that anytime soon,' she said, smiling wryly to herself, but in a moment they were back again with big pots of water, which they poured on the fire. Then they joined hands and danced around it, singing:

Wicked traitor, Barbe Riou,
Our poor toes are burned by you;
Now we rush from your hall—
May bad luck befall you all.

That evening they left the country for ever, and Jégu, without their help, grew poorer and poorer, and at last died of misery, while Barbaïk was glad to find work in the market of Morlaix.

That evening, they left the country for good, and Jégu, without their support, became poorer and poorer, eventually dying from despair, while Barbaïk was happy to find work in the market of Morlaix.

From 'Le Foyer Breton,' par E. Souvestre

From 'Le Foyer Breton,' by E. Souvestre

FOOTNOTES:

ENDNOTES:

[3] The spiteful fairies.

The mean fairies.


THE WINNING OF OLWEN

There was once a king and queen who had a little boy, and they called his name Kilwch. The queen, his mother, fell ill soon after his birth, and as she could not take care of him herself she sent him to a woman she knew up in the mountains, so that he might learn to go out in all weathers, and bear heat and cold, and grow tall and strong. Kilwch was quite happy with his nurse, and ran races and climbed hills with the children who were his playfellows, and in the winter, when the snow lay on the ground, sometimes a man with a harp would stop and beg for shelter, and in return would sing them songs of strange things that had happened in the years gone by.

There was once a king and queen who had a little boy, and they named him Kilwch. The queen, his mother, fell ill shortly after he was born, and since she couldn't take care of him herself, she sent him to a woman she knew in the mountains. This way, he could learn to handle all kinds of weather, endure heat and cold, and grow tall and strong. Kilwch was quite happy with his caregiver; he ran races and climbed hills with the other kids who were his friends. In winter, when the snow covered the ground, sometimes a man with a harp would stop by to ask for shelter, and in exchange, he'd sing them songs about strange events from long ago.

But long before this, changes had taken place in the court of Kilwch's father. Soon after she had sent her baby away the queen became much worse, and at length, seeing that she was going to die, she called her husband to her and said:

But long before this, changes had happened in the court of Kilwch's father. Soon after she sent her baby away, the queen got much worse, and eventually, realizing she was going to die, she called her husband to her and said:

'Never again shall I rise from this bed, and by and bye thou wilt take another wife. But lest she should make thee forget thy son, I charge thee that thou take not a wife until thou see a briar with two blossoms upon my grave.' And this he promised her. Then she further bade him to see to her grave that nothing might grow thereon. This likewise he promised her, and soon she died, and for seven years the king sent a man every morning to see that nothing was growing on the queen's grave, but at the end of seven years he forgot.

'I'll never get up from this bed again, and eventually you’ll take another wife. But I warn you, don’t marry anyone until you see a briar with two blossoms on my grave.' And he promised her that he wouldn’t. Then she also asked him to make sure nothing grew on her grave. He promised that too, and soon she died. For seven years, the king sent someone every morning to check that nothing was growing on the queen's grave, but after seven years, he forgot.

[Pg 350]One day when the king was out hunting he rode past the place where the queen lay buried, and there he saw a briar growing with two blossoms on it.

[Pg 350]One day while the king was out hunting, he rode by the spot where the queen was buried, and there he noticed a briar with two flowers blooming on it.

'It is time that I took a wife,' said he, and after long looking he found one. But he did not tell her about his son; indeed he hardly remembered that he had one till she heard it at last from an old woman whom she had gone to visit. And the new queen was very pleased, and sent messengers to fetch the boy, and in his father's court he stayed, while the years went by till one day the queen told him that a prophecy had foretold that he was to win for his wife Olwen the daughter of Yspaddaden Penkawr.

'It's time for me to get married,' he said, and after a long search, he found someone. But he didn't mention his son; in fact, he barely remembered having one until she eventually heard about him from an old woman she had visited. The new queen was very happy and sent messengers to bring the boy to the court, where he stayed as the years passed. Then one day, the queen told him that a prophecy claimed he was destined to win Olwen, the daughter of Yspaddaden Penkawr, as his wife.

When he heard this Kilwch felt proud and happy. Surely he must be a man now, he thought, or there would be no talk of a wife for him, and his mind dwelt all day upon his promised bride, and what she would be like when he beheld her.

When Kilwch heard this, he felt proud and happy. He thought to himself that he must be a man now, or else there wouldn’t be any talk about a wife for him. All day, he imagined his promised bride and what she would be like when he saw her.

'What aileth thee, my son?' asked his father at last, when Kilwch had forgotten something he had been bidden to do, and Kilwch blushed red as he answered:

'What’s bothering you, my son?' asked his father at last, when Kilwch had forgotten something he was supposed to do, and Kilwch blushed red as he replied:

'My stepmother says that none but Olwen, the daughter of Yspaddaden Penkawr, shall be my wife.'

'My stepmom says that only Olwen, the daughter of Yspaddaden Penkawr, can be my wife.'

'That will be easily fulfilled,' replied his father. 'Arthur the king is thy cousin. Go therefore unto him and beg him to cut thy hair, and to grant thee this boon.'

'That will be easy to do,' replied his father. 'Arthur the king is your cousin. Go to him and ask him to cut your hair and grant you this favor.'

 Kilwch arrives at the Gate of Arthur's Palace.

Then the youth pricked forth upon a dapple grey horse of four years old, with a bridle of linked gold, and gold upon his saddle. In his hand he bore two spears of silver with heads of steel; a war-horn of ivory was slung round his shoulder, and by his side hung a golden sword. Before him were two brindled white-breasted greyhounds with collars of rubies round their necks, and the one that was on the left side bounded across to the right side, and the one on the right to the left, and like two sea-swallows sported round him. And his horse [Pg 353]cast up four sods with his four hoofs, like four swallows in the air about his head, now above, now below. About him was a robe of purple, and an apple of gold was at each corner, and every one of the apples was of the value of a hundred cows. And the blades of grass bent not beneath him, so light were his horse's feet as he journeyed toward the gate of Arthur's palace.

Then the young man rode out on a dapple gray horse that was four years old, with a bridle made of linked gold and gold accents on his saddle. In his hand, he held two silver spears with steel tips; an ivory horn was slung over his shoulder, and at his side hung a golden sword. In front of him were two brindled greyhounds with ruby collars around their necks, and the one on the left leaped to the right while the one on the right jumped to the left, playfully circling around him like two sea swallows. His horse [Pg 353]kicked up clumps of earth with its four hooves, resembling four swallows flying around his head, now high, now low. He wore a purple robe, with a golden apple at each corner, and each apple was worth as much as a hundred cows. The blades of grass didn’t bend under him, as his horse’s feet were so light while he made his way toward the gate of Arthur's palace.

'Is there a porter?' cried Kilwch, looking round for some one to open the gate.

'Is there a porter?' shouted Kilwch, looking around for someone to open the gate.

'There is; and I am Arthur's porter every first day of January,' answered a man coming out to him. 'The rest of the year there are other porters, and among them Pennpingyon, who goes upon his head to save his feet.'

'There is, and I'm Arthur's doorman every first of January,' replied a man stepping out to him. 'The rest of the year, there are other doormen, including Pennpingyon, who balances on his head to protect his feet.'

'Well, open the portal, I say.'

'Well, open the portal, I say.'

'No, that I may not do, for none can enter save the son of a king or a pedlar who has goods to sell. But elsewhere there will be food for thy dogs and hay for thy horse, and for thee collops cooked and peppered, and sweet wine shall be served in the guest chamber.'

'No, I can't let you do that, because only the son of a king or a merchant with goods for sale can enter. But there will be food for your dogs and hay for your horse, and for you, there will be steaks cooked and seasoned, along with sweet wine served in the guest room.'

'That will not do for me,' answered Kilwch. 'If thou wilt not open the gate I will send up three shouts that shall be heard from Cornwall unto the north, and yet again to Ireland.'

'That won't work for me,' Kilwch replied. 'If you don't open the gate, I will shout three times so loudly that I'll be heard from Cornwall to the north, and even in Ireland.'

'Whatsoever clamour thou mayest make,' spake Glewlwyd the porter, 'thou shalt not enter until I first go and speak with Arthur.'

'No matter how loud you shout,' said Glewlwyd the porter, 'you won't get in until I go and talk to Arthur first.'

Then Glewlwyd went into the hall, and Arthur said to him:

Then Glewlwyd went into the hall, and Arthur said to him:

'Hast thou news from the gate?' and the porter answered:

'Do you have any news from the gate?' and the porter replied:

'Far have I travelled, both in this island and elsewhere, and many kingly men have I seen; but never yet have I beheld one equal in majesty to him who now stands at the door.'

'I've traveled far, both on this island and beyond, and I've seen many royal figures; but I've never seen anyone with the same majesty as the man who now stands at the door.'

'If walking thou didst enter here, return thou[Pg 354] running,' replied Arthur, 'and let every one that opens and shuts the eye show him respect and serve him, for it is not meet to keep such a man in the wind and rain.' So Glewlwyd unbarred the gate and Kilwch rode in upon his charger.

'If you entered here on foot, leave running,' replied Arthur, 'and let everyone who opens and closes their eyes show him respect and serve him, for it's not right to leave such a man in the wind and rain.' So Glewlwyd unbarred the gate and Kilwch rode in on his horse.

'Greeting unto thee, O ruler of this land,' cried he, 'and greeting no less to the lowest than to the highest.'

'Greetings to you, O ruler of this land,' he shouted, 'and greetings just as much to the lowest as to the highest.'

'Greeting to thee also,' answered Arthur. 'Sit thou between two of my warriors, and thou shalt have minstrels before thee and all that belongs to one born to be a king, while thou remainest in my palace.'

'Greetings to you too,' replied Arthur. 'Sit between two of my warriors, and you'll have musicians in front of you and everything that comes with being born to be a king, while you stay in my palace.'

'I am not come,' replied Kilwch, 'for meat and drink, but to obtain a boon, and if thou grant it me I will pay it back, and will carry thy praise to the four winds of heaven. But if thou wilt not grant it to me, then I will proclaim thy discourtesy wherever thy name is known.'

'I didn't come,' Kilwch replied, 'for food and drink, but to ask for a favor, and if you grant it, I'll repay you and spread your praise to the four corners of the earth. But if you refuse, I will share your unkindness wherever your name is known.'

'What thou askest that shalt thou receive,' said Arthur, 'as far as the wind dries and the rain moistens, and the sun revolves and the sea encircles and the earth extends. Save only my ship and my mantle, my sword and my lance, my shield and my dagger, and Guinevere my wife.'

'Whatever you ask for, you shall receive,' said Arthur, 'as long as the wind dries and the rain wets, and the sun moves and the sea surrounds and the earth spreads. Except for my ship and my cloak, my sword and my spear, my shield and my dagger, and Guinevere, my wife.'

'I would that thou bless my hair,' spake Kilwch, and Arthur answered:

'I wish you would bless my hair,' said Kilwch, and Arthur replied:

'That shall be granted thee.'

'That will be granted to you.'

Forthwith he bade his men fetch him a comb of gold and a scissors with loops of silver, and he combed the hair of Kilwch his guest.

Immediately, he instructed his men to bring him a gold comb and silver-looped scissors, and he styled the hair of Kilwch, his guest.

'Tell me who thou art,' he said, 'for my heart warms to thee, and I feel thou art come of my blood.'

'Tell me who you are,' he said, 'for my heart warms to you, and I feel you are of my blood.'

'I am Kilwch, son of Kilydd,' replied the youth.

'I am Kilwch, son of Kilydd,' the young man replied.

'Then my cousin thou art in truth,' replied Arthur, 'and whatsoever boon thou mayest ask thou shalt receive.'

'Then you truly are my cousin,' Arthur replied, 'and whatever favor you ask for, you shall receive.'

'The boon I crave is that thou mayest win for me Olwen, the daughter of Yspaddaden Penkawr, and this[Pg 355] boon I seek likewise at the hands of thy warriors. From Sol, who can stand all day upon one foot; from Ossol, who, if he were to find himself on the top of the highest mountain in the world, could make it into a level plain in the beat of a bird's wing; from Clust, who, though he were buried under the earth, could yet hear the ant leave her nest fifty miles away: from these and from Kai and from Bedwyr and from all thy mighty men I crave this boon.'

'The favor I ask is for you to win Olwen for me, the daughter of Yspaddaden Penkawr, and this[Pg 355] favor I also seek from your warriors. From Sol, who can balance on one foot all day; from Ossol, who could flatten the highest mountain in the world with the snap of a finger; from Clust, who, even if buried underground, could hear an ant leave her nest fifty miles away: from these and from Kai and Bedwyr and all your great warriors, I seek this favor.'

'O Kilwch,' said Arthur, 'never have I heard of the maiden of whom thou speakest, nor of her kindred, but I will send messengers to seek her if thou wilt give me time.'

'O Kilwch,' Arthur said, 'I've never heard of the maiden you're talking about, nor her family, but I'll send messengers to find her if you give me some time.'

'From this night to the end of the year right willingly will I grant thee,' replied Kilwch; but when the end of the year came and the messengers returned Kilwch was wroth, and spoke rough words to Arthur.

'From this night until the end of the year, I'm happy to agree,' replied Kilwch; but when the end of the year arrived and the messengers came back, Kilwch was angry and spoke harshly to Arthur.

It was Kai, the boldest of the warriors and the swiftest of foot—he who could pass nine nights without sleep, and nine days beneath the water—that answered him:

It was Kai, the bravest of the warriors and the fastest on his feet—he who could go nine nights without sleep and spend nine days underwater—who replied to him:

'Rash youth that thou art, darest thou speak thus to Arthur? Come with us, and we will not part company till we have won that maiden, or till thou confess that there is none such in the world.'

'Impulsive youth that you are, do you dare to speak this way to Arthur? Join us, and we won't separate until we have won that maiden, or until you admit that there is no one like her in the world.'

Then Arthur summoned his five best men and bade them go with Kilwch. There was Bedwyr the one-handed, Kai's comrade and brother in arms, the swiftest man in Britain save Arthur; there was Kynddelig, who knew the paths in a land where he had never been as surely as he did those of his own country; there was Gwrhyr, that could speak all tongues; and Gwalchmai the son of Gwyar, who never returned till he had gained what he sought; and last of all there was Menw, who could weave a spell over them so that none might see them, while they could see every one.

Then Arthur called his five best men and told them to go with Kilwch. There was Bedwyr, the one-handed man, a companion and brother-in-arms to Kai, the fastest man in Britain except for Arthur; there was Kynddelig, who knew the paths in a land where he had never been as well as he did those of his own country; there was Gwrhyr, who could speak all languages; and Gwalchmai, the son of Gwyar, who never returned until he had achieved what he was after; and finally, there was Menw, who could cast a spell over them so that no one could see them, while they could see everyone.

So these seven journeyed together till they reached[Pg 356] a vast open plain in which was a fair castle. But though it seemed so close it was not until the evening of the third day that they really drew near to it, and in front of it a flock of sheep was spread, so many in number that there seemed no end to them. A shepherd stood on a mound watching over them, and by his side was a dog, as large as a horse nine winters old.

So these seven traveled together until they reached[Pg 356] a wide-open plain where there was a beautiful castle. Even though it looked close, they didn't actually get near it until the evening of the third day. In front of the castle, there was a huge flock of sheep, so many that it seemed like they went on forever. A shepherd stood on a hill watching over them, and next to him was a dog as big as a horse and nine years old.

'Whose is this castle, O herdsman?' asked the knights.

'Whose castle is this, O herdsman?' asked the knights.

'Stupid are ye truly,' answered the herdsman. 'All the world knows that this is the castle of Yspaddaden Penkawr.'

'You're really foolish,' replied the herdsman. 'Everyone knows this is the castle of Yspaddaden Penkawr.'

'And who art thou?'

'And who are you?'

'I am called Custennin, brother of Yspaddaden, and ill has he treated me. And who are you, and what do you here?'

'I’m Custennin, brother of Yspaddaden, and he hasn’t treated me well. Who are you, and what are you doing here?'

'We come from Arthur the king, to seek Olwen the daughter of Yspaddaden,' but at this news the shepherd gave a cry:

'We come from King Arthur to seek Olwen, the daughter of Yspaddaden,' but at this news, the shepherd let out a cry:

'O men, be warned and turn back while there is yet time. Others have gone on that quest, but none have escaped to tell the tale,' and he rose to his feet as if to leave them. Then Kilwch held out to him a ring of gold, and he tried to put it on his finger, but it was too small, so he placed it in his glove, and went home and gave it to his wife.

'O men, be careful and turn back while there's still time. Others have taken that journey, but none have come back to share their story.' He then stood up as if to leave. Kilwch offered him a gold ring, and he tried to put it on his finger, but it was too small, so he put it in his glove and went home to give it to his wife.

'Whence came this ring?' asked she, 'for such good luck is not wont to befall thee.'

'Where did this ring come from?' she asked, 'because good luck like this doesn't usually happen to you.'

'The man to whom this ring belonged thou shalt see here in the evening,' answered the shepherd; 'he is Kilwch, son of Kilydd, cousin to king Arthur, and he has come to seek Olwen.' And when the wife heard that she knew that Kilwch was her nephew, and her heart yearned after him, half with joy at the thought of seeing him, and half with sorrow for the doom she feared.

'You’ll see the man who owned this ring here in the evening,' replied the shepherd. 'His name is Kilwch, son of Kilydd, cousin to King Arthur, and he’s come to look for Olwen.' When the wife heard this, she realized that Kilwch was her nephew. Her heart swelled with mixed emotions—half joy at the thought of seeing him and half sorrow for the fate she feared.

 Fair Olwen arrives.

Soon they heard steps approaching, and Kai and the [Pg 359]rest entered into the house and ate and drank. After that the woman opened a chest, and out of it came a youth with curling yellow hair.

Soon they heard footsteps approaching, and Kai and the [Pg 359] rest entered the house and ate and drank. After that, the woman opened a chest, and out of it came a young man with curly blonde hair.

'It is a pity to hide him thus,' said Gwrhyr, 'for well I know that he has done no evil.'

"It’s a shame to hide him like this," Gwrhyr said, "because I know for a fact that he hasn’t done anything wrong."

'Three and twenty of my sons has Yspaddaden slain, and I have no more hope of saving this one,' replied she, and Kai was full of sorrow and answered:

'Twenty-three of my sons have been killed by Yspaddaden, and I have no hope left for saving this one,' she replied, and Kai was overwhelmed with grief and responded:

'Let him come with me and be my comrade, and he shall never be slain unless I am slain also.' And so it was agreed.

'Let him come with me and be my friend, and he will never be killed unless I am killed too.' And so it was agreed.

'What is your errand here?' asked the woman.

'What brings you here?' asked the woman.

'We seek Olwen the maiden for this youth,' answered Kai; 'does she ever come hither so that she may be seen?'

'We're looking for Olwen the maiden for this young man,' Kai replied; 'does she ever come here so that we might see her?'

'She comes every Saturday to wash her hair, and in the vessel where she washes she leaves all her rings, and never does she so much as send a messenger to fetch them.'

'She comes every Saturday to wash her hair, and in the bowl where she washes, she leaves all her rings, and she never even sends someone to get them.'

'Will she come if she is bidden?' asked Kai, pondering.

"Will she come if she's invited?" asked Kai, thinking.

'She will come; but unless you pledge me your faith that you will not harm her I will not fetch her.'

'She will come; but unless you promise me that you won't hurt her, I won't bring her.'

'We pledge it,' said they, and the maiden came.

'We promise it,' they said, and the girl arrived.

A fair sight was she in a robe of flame-coloured silk, with a collar of ruddy gold about her neck, bright with emeralds and rubies. More yellow was her head than the flower of the broom, and her skin was whiter than the foam of the wave, and fairer were her hands than the blossom of the wood anemone. Four white trefoils sprang up where she trod, and therefore was she called Olwen.

A beautiful sight she was in a robe of bright orange silk, with a collar of reddish gold around her neck, shining with emeralds and rubies. Her hair was more yellow than the broom flower, and her skin was whiter than the foam of the sea, and her hands were fairer than the blossom of the wood anemone. Four white clovers sprang up where she walked, and that's why she was named Olwen.

She entered, and sat down on a bench beside Kilwch, and he spake to her:

She walked in and sat down on a bench next to Kilwch, and he spoke to her:

'Ah, maiden, since first I heard thy name I have[Pg 360] loved thee—wilt thou not come away with me from this evil place?'

'Ah, girl, ever since I first heard your name I have[Pg 360] loved you—won't you come away with me from this terrible place?'

'That I cannot do,' answered she, 'for I have given my word to my father not to go without his knowledge, for his life will only last till I am betrothed. Whatever is, must be, but this counsel I will give you. Go, and ask me of my father, and whatsoever he shall require of thee grant it, and thou shalt win me; but if thou deny him anything thou wilt not obtain me, and it will be well for thee if thou escape with thy life.'

'That's something I can't do,' she replied, 'because I promised my father that I wouldn't leave without telling him. His life will only last until I'm engaged. Whatever happens is meant to be, but here's my advice: Go and speak to my father, and whatever he asks of you, agree to it, and you'll win my heart. But if you refuse him anything, you won't win me, and it would be wise for you to get away with your life.'

'All this I promise,' said he.

'All this I promise,' he said.

So she returned to the castle, and all Arthur's men went after her, and entered the hall.

So she went back to the castle, and all of Arthur's men followed her in and entered the hall.

'Greeting to thee, Yspaddaden Penkawr,' said they. 'We come to ask thy daughter Olwen for Kilwch, son of Kilydd.'

'Hello, Yspaddaden Penkawr,' they said. 'We’ve come to ask for your daughter Olwen for Kilwch, son of Kilydd.'

'Come hither to-morrow and I will answer you,' replied Yspaddaden Penkawr, and as they rose to leave the hall he caught up one of the three poisoned darts that lay beside him and flung it in their midst. But Bedwyr saw and caught it, and flung it back so hard that it pierced the knee of Yspaddaden.

'Come here tomorrow and I will answer you,' replied Yspaddaden Penkawr, and as they stood up to leave the hall, he grabbed one of the three poisoned darts that was next to him and threw it at them. But Bedwyr saw it, caught it, and threw it back so forcefully that it pierced Yspaddaden's knee.

'A gentle son-in-law, truly!' he cried, writhing with pain. 'I shall ever walk the worse for this rudeness. Cursed be the smith who forged it, and the anvil on which it was wrought!'

'A gentle son-in-law, really!' he shouted, twisting in pain. 'I’ll always be worse off because of this insult. Damn the blacksmith who made it and the anvil it was shaped on!'

That night the men slept in the house of Custennin the herdsman, and the next day they proceeded to the castle, and entered the hall, and said:

That night, the men stayed at Custennin the herdsman's house, and the next day they went to the castle, entered the hall, and said:

'Yspaddaden Penkawr, give us thy daughter and thou shalt keep her dower. And unless thou wilt do this we will slay thee.'

'Yspaddaden Penkawr, give us your daughter and you will keep her dowry. And if you refuse, we will kill you.'

'Her four great grandmothers and her four great grandfathers yet live,' answered Yspaddaden Penkawr; 'it is needful that I take counsel with them.'

'Her four great-grandmothers and her four great-grandfathers are still alive,' replied Yspaddaden Penkawr; 'I need to consult with them.'

'Be it so; we will go to meat,' but as they turned he took up the second dart that lay by his side and cast[Pg 361] it after them. And Menw caught it, and flung it at him, and wounded him in the chest, so that it came out at his back.

'Alright, let's eat,' but as they turned, he picked up the second dart that was next to him and threw[Pg 361] it at them. Menw caught it and threw it back at him, wounding him in the chest so it went through to his back.

'A gentle son-in-law, truly!' cried Yspaddaden; 'the iron pains me like the bite of a horse-leech. Cursed be the hearth whereon it was heated, and the smith who formed it!'

'A gentle son-in-law, really!' shouted Yspaddaden; 'the iron hurts me like the bite of a horse-leech. Curse the hearth where it was heated, and the blacksmith who shaped it!'

The third day Arthur's men returned to the palace into the presence of Yspaddaden.

The third day, Arthur's men returned to the palace to meet Yspaddaden.

'Shoot not at me again,' said he, 'unless you desire death. But lift up my eyebrows, which have fallen over my eyes, that I may see my son-in-law.' Then they arose, and as they did so Yspaddaden Penkawr took the third poisoned dart and cast it at them. And Kilwch caught it, and flung it back, and it passed through his eyeball, and came out on the other side of his head.

'Shoot at me again,' he said, 'unless you want me dead. But lift my eyebrows, which have fallen over my eyes, so I can see my son-in-law.' Then they stood up, and as they did, Yspaddaden Penkawr took the third poisoned dart and threw it at them. Kilwch caught it and tossed it back, which went through his eyeball and came out the other side of his head.

'A gentle son-in-law, truly! Cursed be the fire in which it was forged and the man who fashioned it!'

'A gentle son-in-law, really! Damn the fire that created him and the guy who made him!'

The next day Arthur's men came again to the palace and said:

The next day, Arthur's men returned to the palace and said:

'Shoot not at us any more unless thou desirest more pain than even now thou hast, but give us thy daughter without more words.'

'Shoot at us no more unless you want more pain than you already have, but give us your daughter without further ado.'

'Where is he that seeks my daughter? Let him come hither so that I may see him.' And Kilwch sat himself in a chair and spoke face to face with him.

'Where is the one looking for my daughter? Let him come here so I can see him.' And Kilwch took a seat and spoke directly to him.

'Is it thou that seekest my daughter?'

'Are you the one looking for my daughter?'

'It is I,' answered Kilwch.

"It's me," answered Kilwch.

'First give me thy word that thou wilt do nothing towards me that is not just, and when thou hast won for me that which I shall ask, then thou shalt wed my daughter.'

'First give me your word that you won’t do anything to me that isn’t fair, and when you have obtained for me what I will ask, then you shall marry my daughter.'

'I promise right willingly,' said Kilwch. 'Name what thou wilt.'

"I gladly promise," said Kilwch. "Just name what you want."

'Seest thou yonder hill? Well, in one day it shall[Pg 362] be rooted up and ploughed and sown, and the grain shall ripen, and of that wheat I will bake the cakes for my daughter's wedding.'

'Do you see that hill over there? Well, one day it will[Pg 362] be torn down, plowed, and planted, and the grain will grow ripe, and from that wheat, I will bake the cakes for my daughter's wedding.'

'It will be easy for me to compass this, although thou mayest deem it will not be easy,' answered Kilwch, thinking of Ossol, under whose feet the highest mountain became straightway a plain, but Yspaddaden paid no heed, and continued:

'It will be easy for me to achieve this, even though you might think it won't be easy,' replied Kilwch, thinking of Ossol, under whose feet the highest mountain became instantly level ground, but Yspaddaden paid no attention and continued:

'Seest thou that field yonder? When my daughter was born nine bushels of flax were sown therein, and not one blade has sprung up. I require thee to sow fresh flax in the ground that my daughter may wear a veil spun from it on the day of her wedding.'

'Do you see that field over there? When my daughter was born, nine bushels of flax were sown in it, and not a single blade has come up. I need you to plant new flax in the ground so my daughter can wear a veil made from it on her wedding day.'

'It will be easy for me to compass this.'

'It will be easy for me to achieve this.'

'Though thou compass this there is that which thou wilt not compass. For thou must bring me the basket of Gwyddneu Garanhir which will give meat to the whole world. It is for thy wedding feast. Thou must also fetch me the drinking-horn that is never empty, and the harp that never ceases to play until it is bidden. Also the comb and scissors and razor that lie between the two ears of Trwyth the boar, so that I may arrange my hair for the wedding. And though thou get this yet there is that which thou wilt not get, for Trwyth the boar will not let any man take from him the comb and the scissors, unless Drudwyn the whelp hunt him. But no leash in the world can hold Drudwyn save the leash of Cant Ewin, and no collar will hold the leash except the collar of Canhastyr.'

'Even if you achieve this, there is still something you won't be able to get. You must bring me the basket of Gwyddneu Garanhir, which will provide food for the entire world. It's for your wedding feast. You also need to fetch me the drinking horn that is never empty and the harp that never stops playing until it's told to. Additionally, the comb, scissors, and razor that are between the ears of Trwyth the boar are needed so I can style my hair for the wedding. And even if you manage to get this, there is still something you won't be able to obtain, because Trwyth the boar won't allow anyone to take the comb and scissors from him unless Drudwyn the whelp hunts him. But no leash in the world can hold Drudwyn except the leash of Cant Ewin, and no collar will hold the leash except the collar of Canhastyr.'

'It will be easy for me to compass this, though thou mayest think it will not be easy,' Kilwch answered him.

'It will be easy for me to achieve this, though you might think it won’t be easy,' Kilwch replied.

'Though thou get all these things yet there is that which thou wilt not get. Throughout the world there is none that can hunt with this dog save Mabon the son of Modron. He was taken from his mother when three nights old, and it is not known where he now is,[Pg 363] nor whether he is living or dead, and though thou find him yet the boar will never be slain save only with the sword of Gwrnach the giant, and if thou obtain it not neither shalt thou obtain my daughter.'

'Even if you get all these things, there’s still something you won’t have. No one in the world can hunt with this dog except for Mabon, the son of Modron. He was taken from his mother when he was just three nights old, and it’s unknown where he is now,[Pg 363] or whether he’s alive or dead. And even if you find him, the boar can only be killed with the sword of Gwrnach the giant, and if you don’t get that, you won’t get my daughter either.'

'Horses shall I have, and knights from my lord Arthur. And I shall gain thy daughter, and thou shalt lose thy life.'

'Horses I will have, and knights from my lord Arthur. I will win your daughter, and you will lose your life.'

The speech of Kilwch the son of Kilydd with Yspaddaden Penkawr was ended.

The conversation between Kilwch, son of Kilydd, and Yspaddaden Penkawr was over.

Then Arthur's men set forth, and Kilwch with them, and journeyed till they reached the largest castle in the world, and a black man came out to meet them.

Then Arthur's men set out, and Kilwch went with them, and they traveled until they arrived at the largest castle in the world, where a black man came out to greet them.

'Whence comest thou, O man?' asked they, 'and whose is that castle?'

'Where do you come from, man?' they asked, 'and whose castle is that?'

'That is the castle of Gwrnach the giant, as all the world knows,' answered the man, 'but no guest ever returned thence alive, and none may enter the gate except a craftsman, who brings his trade.' But little did Arthur's men heed his warning, and they went straight to the gate.

'That's the castle of Gwrnach the giant, as everyone knows,' replied the man, 'but no guest has ever come back alive, and no one can enter the gate unless they’re a craftsman with their tools.' But Arthur's men paid little attention to his warning and headed straight for the gate.

'Open!' cried Gwrhyr.

"Open!" shouted Gwrhyr.

'I will not open,' replied the porter.

'I won't open it,' the porter replied.

'And wherefore?' asked Kai.

'And why?' asked Kai.

'The knife is in the meat, and the drink is in the horn, and there is revelry in the hall of Gwrnach the giant, and save for a craftsman who brings his trade the gate will not be opened to-night.'

'The knife is in the meat, the drink is in the horn, and there's a party going on in the hall of Gwrnach the giant, but unless a craftsman shows up with his skills, the gate won't be opened tonight.'

'Verily, then, I may enter,' said Kai, 'for there is no better burnisher of swords than I.'

'Sure, I can come in,' said Kai, 'because there’s no one better at sharpening swords than me.'

'This will I tell Gwrnach the giant, and I will bring thee his answer.'

'I will tell Gwrnach the giant, and I’ll bring you his answer.'

'Bid the man come before me,' cried Gwrnach, when the porter had told his tale, 'for my sword stands much in need of polishing,' so Kai passed in and saluted Gwrnach the giant.

'Tell the man to come in front of me,' shouted Gwrnach, after the porter finished his story, 'because my sword really needs polishing,' so Kai entered and greeted Gwrnach the giant.

[Pg 364]'Is it true what I hear of thee, that thou canst burnish swords?'

[Pg 364] "Is it true what I hear about you, that you can polish swords?"

'It is true,' answered Kai. Then was the sword of Gwrnach brought to him.

"It’s true," replied Kai. Then the sword of Gwrnach was brought to him.

'Shall it be burnished white or blue?' said Kai, taking a whetstone from under his arm.

"Should it be polished white or blue?" Kai asked, pulling a whetstone from under his arm.

'As thou wilt,' answered the giant, and speedily did Kai polish half the sword. The giant marvelled at his skill, and said:

'As you wish,' replied the giant, and quickly Kai polished half the sword. The giant was amazed by his skill and said:

'It is a wonder that such a man as thou shouldst be without a companion.'

'It's amazing that a guy like you is without a partner.'

'I have a companion, noble sir, but he has no skill in this art.'

'I have a friend, noble sir, but he has no talent in this skill.'

'What is his name?' asked the giant.

'What’s his name?' asked the giant.

'Let the porter go forth, and I will tell him how he may know him. The head of his lance will leave its shaft, and draw blood from the wind, and descend upon its shaft again.' So the porter opened the gate and Bedwyr entered.

'Let the porter go out, and I’ll explain how he can recognize him. The tip of his spear will detach from its shaft, draw blood from the air, and then return to its shaft.' So the porter opened the gate, and Bedwyr walked in.

Now there was much talk amongst those who remained without when the gate closed upon Bedwyr, and Goreu, son of Custennin, prevailed with the porter, and he and his companions got in also and hid themselves.

Now there was a lot of chatter among those who were left outside when the gate shut behind Bedwyr, and Goreu, son of Custennin, convinced the gatekeeper, so he and his friends were able to get in too and hide.

By this time the whole of the sword was polished, and Kai gave it into the hand of Gwrnach the giant, who felt it and said:

By this time, the entire sword was polished, and Kai handed it to Gwrnach the giant, who examined it and said:

'Thy work is good; I am content.'

'Your work is good; I am satisfied.'

Then said Kai:

Then Kai said:

'It is thy scabbard that hath rusted thy sword; give it to me that I may take out the wooden sides of it and put in new ones.' And he took the scabbard in one hand and the sword in the other, and came and stood behind the giant, as if he would have sheathed the sword in the scabbard. But with it he struck a blow at the head of the giant, and it rolled from his body. After that they despoiled the castle of its gold and jewels,[Pg 365] and returned, bearing the sword of the giant, to Arthur's court.

'It's your scabbard that's rusted your sword; hand it to me so I can take out the wooden parts and replace them.' He grabbed the scabbard in one hand and the sword in the other, then stood behind the giant as if he meant to sheathe the sword in the scabbard. But instead, he swung it at the giant's head, and it rolled off his body. After that, they looted the castle of its gold and jewels,[Pg 365] and returned, carrying the giant's sword, to Arthur's court.

They told Arthur how they had sped, and they all took counsel together, and agreed that they must set out on the quest for Mabon the son of Modron, and Gwrhyr, who knew the languages of beasts and of birds, went with them. So they journeyed until they came to the nest of an ousel, and Gwrhyr spoke to her.

They told Arthur about their adventures, and everyone met to discuss things together. They decided that they needed to go on a quest for Mabon, the son of Modron. Gwrhyr, who understood the languages of animals and birds, joined them. So they traveled until they reached the nest of a water rail, and Gwrhyr spoke to her.

'Tell me if thou knowest aught of Mabon the son of Modron, who was taken when three nights old from between his mother and the wall.'

'Tell me if you know anything about Mabon, the son of Modron, who was taken away when he was just three nights old from between his mother and the wall.'

And the ousel answered:

And the blackbird replied:

'When I first came here I was a young bird, and there was a smith's anvil in this place. But from that time no work has been done upon it, save that every evening I have pecked at it, till now there is not so much as the size of a nut remaining thereof. Yet all that time I have never once heard of the man you name. Still, there is a race of beasts older than I, and I will guide you to them.'

'When I first arrived here, I was young and inexperienced, and there was a blacksmith's anvil in this spot. Since then, no work has been done on it, except that every evening I've picked at it, until now there's not even a piece the size of a nut left. Still, I have never heard of the person you mentioned. However, there are some creatures older than me, and I will lead you to them.'

So the ousel flew before them, till she reached the stag of Redynvre; but when they inquired of the stag whether he knew aught of Mabon he shook his head.

So the ouzel flew ahead of them until she reached the stag of Redynvre; but when they asked the stag if he knew anything about Mabon, he shook his head.

'When first I came hither,' said he, 'the plain was bare save for one oak sapling, which grew up to be an oak with a hundred branches. All that is left of that oak is a withered stump, but never once have I heard of the man you name. Nevertheless, as you are Arthur's men, I will guide you to the place where there is an animal older than I;' and the stag ran before them till he reached the owl of Cwm Cawlwyd. But when they inquired of the owl if he knew aught of Mabon he shook his head.

'When I first got here,' he said, 'the plain was empty except for one oak sapling, which grew into a massive oak with a hundred branches. All that's left of that oak is a dead stump, but I've never heard of the man you're talking about. Still, since you’re Arthur's men, I’ll lead you to the place where there’s an animal older than me;' and the stag ran ahead of them until he reached the owl of Cwm Cawlwyd. But when they asked the owl if he knew anything about Mabon, he shook his head.

'When first I came hither,' said he, 'the valley was a wooded glen; then a race of men came and rooted it up. After that there grew a second wood, and then a third, which you see. Look at my wings also—are they[Pg 366] not withered stumps? Yet until to-day I have never heard of the man you name. Still, I will guide you to the oldest animal in the world, and the one that has travelled most, the eagle of Gwern Abbey.' And he flew before them, as fast as his old wings would carry him, till he reached the eagle of Gwern Abbey, but when they inquired of the eagle whether he knew aught of Mabon he shook his head.

'When I first came here,' he said, 'the valley was a wooded glen; then a group of people came and cleared it out. After that, a second forest grew, and then a third, which you see now. Look at my wings too—aren’t they just withered stumps? Yet until today, I’ve never heard of the man you mentioned. Still, I’ll take you to the oldest creature in the world, and the one that has traveled the most, the eagle of Gwern Abbey.' And he flew ahead of them, as fast as his old wings could manage, until he reached the eagle of Gwern Abbey. But when they asked the eagle if he knew anything about Mabon, he shook his head.

 The Stag of Redynvre brings the Seven Companions to the Owl of Cwm Cawlwyd.

'When I first came hither,' said the eagle, 'there was a rock here, and every evening I pecked at the stars from the top of it. Now, behold, it is not even a span high! But only once have I heard of the man you name, and that was when I went in search of food as far as Llyn Llyw. I swooped down upon a salmon, and struck my claws into him, but he drew me down under water[Pg 367] till scarcely could I escape from him. Then I summoned all my kindred to destroy him, but he made peace with me, and I took fifty fish spears from his back. Unless he may know something of the man whom you seek I cannot tell who may. But I will guide you to the place where he is.'

'When I first came here,' said the eagle, 'there was a rock here, and every evening I pecked at the stars from the top of it. Now, look, it’s barely even a foot high! But I've only heard of the man you mentioned once, and that was when I was looking for food as far as Llyn Llyw. I swooped down on a salmon and grabbed onto him, but he pulled me down underwater[Pg 367] until I could barely escape. Then I called all my relatives to help me defeat him, but he made peace with me, and I took fifty fish spears from him. Unless he knows something about the man you’re looking for, I can't say who does. But I will lead you to where he is.'

So they followed the eagle, who flew before them, though so high was he in the sky, it was often hard to mark his flight. At length he stopped above a deep pool in a river.

So they followed the eagle, who flew ahead of them, but he was so high in the sky that it was often hard to see his flight. Eventually, he stopped above a deep pool in a river.

'Salmon of Llyn Llyw,' he called, 'I have come to thee with an embassy from Arthur to inquire if thou knowest aught concerning Mabon the son of Modron?' And the Salmon answered:

'Salmon of Llyn Llyw,' he called, 'I have come to you with a message from Arthur to ask if you know anything about Mabon, the son of Modron?' And the Salmon replied:

'As much as I know I will tell thee. With every tide I go up the river, till I reach the walls of Gloucester, and there have I found such wrong as I never found elsewhere. And that you may see that what I say is true let two of you go thither on my shoulders.' So Kai and Gwrhyr went upon the shoulders of the salmon, and were carried under the walls of the prison, from which proceeded the sound of great weeping.

'As much as I know, I'll tell you. With every tide, I go up the river until I reach the walls of Gloucester, and there I've found wrongs I’ve never encountered anywhere else. To prove I'm telling the truth, let two of you ride on my shoulders.' So Kai and Gwrhyr climbed onto the salmon's back and were carried under the walls of the prison, from which came the sound of loud crying.

'Who is it that thus laments in this house of stone?'

'Who is it that is crying out in this house of stone?'

'It is I, Mabon the son of Modron.'

'It's me, Mabon, the son of Modron.'

'Will silver or gold bring thy freedom, or only battle and fighting?' asked Gwrhyr again.

'Will silver or gold give you your freedom, or just more battles and fighting?' asked Gwrhyr again.

'By fighting alone shall I be set free,' said Mabon.

'I'll be free only by fighting on my own,' said Mabon.

Then they sent a messenger to Arthur to tell him that Mabon was found, and he brought all his warriors to the castle of Gloucester and fell fiercely upon it; while Kai and Bedwyr went on the shoulders of the salmon to the gate of the dungeon, and broke it down and carried away Mabon. And he now being free returned home with Arthur.

Then they sent a messenger to Arthur to let him know that Mabon had been found, and he gathered all his warriors to the castle of Gloucester and attacked it fiercely. Meanwhile, Kai and Bedwyr rode on the backs of the salmon to the dungeon gate, broke it down, and rescued Mabon. Now that he was free, he returned home with Arthur.

After this, on a certain day, as Gwrhyr was walking across a mountain he heard a grievous cry, and he has[Pg 368]tened towards it. In a little valley he saw the heather burning and the fire spreading fast towards an anthill, and all the ants were hurrying to and fro, not knowing whither to go. Gwrhyr had pity on them, and put out the fire, and in gratitude the ants brought him the nine bushels of flax seed which Yspaddaden Penkawr required of Kilwch. And many of the other marvels were done likewise by Arthur and his knights, and at last it came to the fight with Trwyth the boar, to obtain the comb and the scissors and the razor that lay between his ears. But hard was the boar to catch, and fiercely did he fight when Arthur's men gave him battle, so that many of them were slain.

After this, one day, as Gwrhyr was walking over a mountain, he heard a distressed cry, and he hurried towards it. In a small valley, he saw the heather on fire, with the flames quickly spreading toward an anthill, while all the ants scurried around, not knowing where to go. Gwrhyr felt sorry for them and extinguished the fire. In gratitude, the ants brought him the nine bushels of flaxseed that Yspaddaden Penkawr needed from Kilwch. Many other wonders were also accomplished by Arthur and his knights, and eventually, it led to the battle with Trwyth the boar, to retrieve the comb, scissors, and razor that were located between his ears. But the boar was difficult to catch, and he fought fiercely when Arthur's men confronted him, resulting in many of them being killed.

Up and down the country went Trwyth the boar, and Arthur followed after him, till they came to the Severn sea. There three knights caught his feet unawares and plunged him into the water, while one snatched the razor from him, and another seized the scissors. But before they laid hold of the comb he had shaken them all off, and neither man nor horse nor dog could reach him till he came to Cornwall, whither Arthur had sworn he should not go. Thither Arthur followed after him with his knights, and if it had been hard to win the razor and the scissors, the struggle for the comb was fiercer still. Often it seemed as if the boar would be the victor, but at length Arthur prevailed, and the boar was driven into the sea. And whether he was drowned or where he went no man knows to this day.

Up and down the country went Trwyth the boar, and Arthur followed after him, until they reached the Severn sea. There, three knights unexpectedly caught his feet and plunged him into the water, while one grabbed the razor from him, and another took the scissors. But before they could get the comb, he had shaken them all off, and neither man nor horse nor dog could catch him until he made it to Cornwall, where Arthur had sworn he wouldn’t go. Arthur pursued him there with his knights, and if it was difficult to get the razor and the scissors, the fight for the comb was even tougher. Often it seemed like the boar might win, but in the end, Arthur succeeded, and the boar was driven into the sea. Whether he drowned or where he went, no one knows to this day.

In the end all the marvels were done, and Kilwch set forward, and with him Goreu, the son of Custennin, to Yspaddaden Penkawr, bearing in their hands the razor, the scissors and the comb, and Yspaddaden Penkawr was shaved by Kaw.

In the end, all the wonders were completed, and Kilwch set off with Goreu, the son of Custennin, to Yspaddaden Penkawr, holding the razor, scissors, and comb in their hands, and Yspaddaden Penkawr was shaved by Kaw.

'Is thy daughter mine now?' asked Kilwch.

'Is your daughter mine now?' asked Kilwch.

'She is thine,' answered Yspaddaden, 'but it is Arthur and none other who has won her for thee. Of[Pg 369] my own free will thou shouldst never have had her, for now I must lose my life.' And as he spake Goreu the son of Custennin cut off his head, as it had been ordained, and Arthur's hosts returned each man to his own country.

'She is yours,' replied Yspaddaden, 'but it is Arthur and no one else who has won her for you. Of[Pg 369] my own choice, you would never have had her, for now I must lose my life.' And as he spoke, Goreu the son of Custennin cut off his head, as it had been destined, and Arthur's army returned home, each man to his own country.

From the 'Mabinogion.'

From the 'Mabinogion.'

 

Transcriber's Notes:

Transcriber’s Notes:

Inconsistencies in hyphenation of words preserved. (cowhouse, cow-house; farmhouse, farm-house; maybe, may-be; seaweeds, sea-weeds)

Inconsistencies in hyphenation of words preserved. (cowhouse, cow-house; farmhouse, farm-house; maybe, may-be; seaweeds, sea-weeds)

The page numbers in the List of Illustrations give the page in the original text which full-page illustrations faces or, in the case of illustrations within text, the page where the illustration is located. The links in the List of Illustrations navigate to the illustration directly and not to the page anchor of the page shown in the List. In the original text, black and white full-page illustrations and blank pages were unnumbered but included in the page number count, hence the gaps in page number anchors. The illustrations have been moved as necessary to a suitable nearby paragraph break. This may cause some page number anchors to be unusually close together.

The page numbers in the List of Illustrations indicate the page in the original text where full-page illustrations are found or, in the case of illustrations within the text, the specific page where each illustration appears. The links in the List of Illustrations go directly to the illustration itself, not to the page anchor of the page listed. In the original text, black and white full-page illustrations and blank pages were unnumbered but still counted towards the total page number, which is why there are gaps in the page number anchors. The illustrations have been adjusted as needed to fit into a nearby paragraph break. This may result in some page number anchors being unusually close together.

Pg. 44, "money" changed to "monkey" as inferred from context. (till the monkey came again.)

Pg. 44, "money" changed to "monkey" as inferred from context. (till the monkey came again.)

Pg. 45, comma inserted in sentence to make sense clearer. (Why, isn't your heart here?)

Pg. 45, a comma was added to the sentence for clarity. (Why, isn't your heart here?)

Pg. 66, story A LOST PARADISE, name of author "Sebillot" changed to "Sébillot" to match spelling in A FRENCH PUCK and THE STORY OF A VERY BAD BOY.

Pg. 66, story A LOST PARADISE, name of author "Sebillot" changed to "Sébillot" to match spelling in A FRENCH PUCK and THE STORY OF A VERY BAD BOY.

Pg. 80, inserted closing single quote mark. (we have a good start.')

Pg. 80, inserted closing single quote mark. (we have a good start.')

Pg. 102, "botttom" changed to "bottom". (and the bottom of the draw-well)

Pg. 102, "bottom" changed to "bottom". (and the bottom of the draw-well)

Pg. 116, name "Touéno-Buéno" (2 occurrences on this page) is spelled "Touéno-Bouéno" elsewhere in the chapter. Original text preserved.

Pg. 116, name "Touéno-Buéno" (2 occurrences on this page) is spelled "Touéno-Bouéno" elsewhere in the chapter. Original text preserved.

Pg. 141, "tavellers'" changed to "travellers'". (the travellers' 'serai' or inn)

Pg. 141, "tavellers'" changed to "travellers'". (the travellers' 'serai' or inn)

Pg. 154, inserted closing single quote mark. (church that is yonder.')

Pg. 154, inserted closing single quote mark. (church that's over there.')

Pg. 175, single quote mark appears superfluous at beginning of paragraph and so removed. (Yes, he had been wrong)

Pg. 175, the single quote mark at the beginning of the paragraph seems unnecessary and was removed. (Yes, he had been wrong)

Pg. 282, "stars" is presumed as original is unclear. (as the stars in the sky)

Pg. 282, "stars" is assumed to be original, but it's unclear. (like the stars in the sky)

Pg. 289, inserted closing single quote mark. (town to come together.')

Pg. 289, inserted closing single quote mark. (town to come together.')

Pg. 334, added ending punctuation. (and slept in the wood.)

Pg. 334, added ending punctuation. (and slept in the woods.)




        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!